<"'  <s  i 


HALF  A  CENTURY'S  LABORS  IN  THE  GOSPEL, 

INCLUDING 

THIRTY-FIVE    YEARS 

OF 

BACK-WOODS'  MISSION  WORK,  AND  EVANGELIZING, 

In  New  York  and  Pennsylvania. 


BY    THOMAS    S.    SHE  A11DO  WN, 

As  related,  in  Ms  74th  year,  to  a  Stenographer. 


WITH  AN  APPENDIX, 

Containing  additional  Sketches,  Notices  of  Mrs.  Esther  OK  Shear- 
down,  Histories,  &c.,  &c.,  by  other  hands. 


SECOND  THOUSAND. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

0.    N.    WORDEN   AND   E.    B.    CASE. 

1866. 


EXTERED  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1865,  by 

O.  N.  WORDEN  A  E.  B.  CASE, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  th«  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Eastern 
District  of  Pennsylvania. 


J.  A.  \VAGE.VSELLER,  PKOTII, 
No.  Zi  North  Sixth  Street,  PUUtdelphU,  Pa. 


PUBLISHERS'   NOTICE. 


In  sending  this  work  to  the  press,  it  can  truly  be 
said  that  its  subject  has  contributed  his  share  solely  to 
gratify  many  old  and  new  friends,  and  in.  deference  to 
their  views  of  its  utility  rather  than  his  own.  He  is 
responsible  only  for  that  which  appears  as  his. 

The  Sketch  of  his  Life  is  printed  as  it  fell  from  the 
venerated  author's  lips,  except  that  verbal  repetitions 
have  been  erased,  a  few  omissions  were  afterwards 
supplied  by  him,  and  some  narratives  are  so  transposed 
as  to  make  the  whole  as  far  as  practicable  appear  in  the 
proper  order  of  time.  The  language — the  forms  of  ex- 
pression— have  been  retained,  so  as  to  make  the  whole 
an  exact  representation  of  ELDER  SHEARDOWN — AS  HE 

WAS,  AND  AS  HE  IS. 

It  is  not  issued  as  a  literary  recreation,  but  is  de- 
signed to  meet  the  wishes  of  very  numerous  deeply 
attached  admirers  of  the  man,  and  for  all  honest, 
hearty  workers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard,  who  may 
open  the  volume.  It  is  a  deserved  (though  im- 
perfect) memorial  of  ONE  of  those  self-denying,  pio- 
neer ministers  of  the  Gospel,  whose  abundant  labors 
have  been  largely  blessed  in  laying  broad  and  deep  the 
foundations  of  Christian  Churches.  His  graphic  por- 
traitures of  godly,  active  church  members,  on  both 


4  SHEARDOWN  S    AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

sides  of  the  Atlantic,  may  also,  it  is  hoped,  be  of  last- 
ing benefit  beyond  the  bounds  of  his  acquaintance. 

It  may  be  asked,  by  some  at  a  distance  from  the 
scenes  of  his  labors,  why  a  minister  whose  friends 
require  this  printed  volume,  even  in  his  life-time,  has 
not  a  more  extended  reputation  ?  The  query  will  be 
answered  in  the  contemplation  of  the  unremitting 
efforts  revealed  in  the  following  pages.  Yet  it  may  be 
well  here  to  say,  that,  as  far  as  the  writer  has  known 
or  heard,  Elder  Sheardown  has  always  been  content 
with  his  field,  and,  unambitious  of  distinction  abroad, 
wished  to  be  "  counted  faithful"  at  home.  He  had 
passed  the  "  half-way  house  of  life,"  and  had  the 
charge  of  a  large  family,  when  he  was  set  apart  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry — and  then  began,  literally  in  the 
woods,  to  organize  conferences,  and  churches,  which 
claimed  him  as  their  under-shepherd.  To  those  bodies, 
individually  and  collectively,  he  gave  his  heart  and 
hands,  with  a  characteristic  affection,  solicitude,  and 
"devotion.  Those  scattered  flocks  he  could  not  leave, 
except  as  he  extended  his  lines  of  labor  beyond  them. 
From  a  log  cabin  in  the  primitive  wilds  of  Catlin,  his 
circuit  advanced  on  every  hand,  and  absorbed  all  his 
time  and  all  his  heart.  Year  by  year  his  Gospel  range 
widened,  but — like  a  true  husband  and  father — he 
always  returned  to  his  own  house  for  encouragement, 
and  then  undertook  wider  excursions.  Taking  the 
south  end  (or  head)  of  Seneca  Lake  for  the  centre  of 
his  field,  the  outlines  of  his  "  diocese,"  as  Missionary  or 
as  Evangelist,  extended  to  the  borders  of  Lake  Ontario 
on  the  north,  to  Binghamton  on  tlje  east,  to  Jersey 
Shore  (Pa.)  church  on  the  aouth,  and  to  Whitesville, 
Allegany  County,  N.  Y.,  on  the  west — the  most  distant 
point  not  being  one  hundred  miles  from  his  original 
church.  In  Chapter  VIII.,  the  reader  will  find  an  inci- 


PUBLISHERS'  NOTICE.  5 

dental  notice  of  temptations — to  quit  the  ministry,  to 
vary  his  doctrines,  and  to  seek  a  more  popular  and  re- 
munerative field — which  were  made  and  heroically  sub- 
dued. These  records  will,  it  is  hoped,  be  of  material 
benefit,  also,  in  showing  that  every  field  of  labor  affords 
sufficient  material  for  any  preacher's  best  endeavors. 
Thorough  cultivation — continuous  and  unremitted — is 
as  essential  to  success  in  the  moral  world  as  in  the 
physical.  And  there  is  force  in  the  suggestion  of  a  late 
aged  minister,  "  Whether,  in  view  of  the  increasing  easo 
with  which  is  rent  asunder  the  tender,  holy,  and  confi- 
dential relation  which  should  exist  between  pastors 
and  people,  G-od  hath  not  a  controversy  with  many  of 
his  churches  ?" 

To  the  thousands  who  have  heard  the  subject  of 
this  work  from  the  stand  or  pulpit,  no  description  of 
his  person  or  manners  is  necessary.  But,  for  the  grati- 
fication and  benefit  of  others — children  of  his  former 
hearers,  and  entire  strangers — it  may  be  well  to  make 
a  passing  reference  to  his  peculiarities,  as  gathered 
from  persons  who  knew  him  best  when  he  was  in  the 
meridian  of  all  his  powers. 

Elder  Sheardown  is  about  five  feet  ten  inches  in 
height — compactly  built,  with  no  waste  flesh — firm, 
flexible,  strong  of  muscle — of  a  dignified,  easy  carriage, 
piercing  eyes,  and  serious,  commanding  expression, 
tie  seems  to  have  been  always  temperate — unless  his 
multifarious  efforts  to  preach  the  Word  may  have  been 
excessive — industrious,  frugal,  constantly  engaged  in 
something  practical,  something  useful. 

As  a  speaker,  he  had  naturally  a  very  strong  voice, 
and  exhibited  proof  of  his  mixed  ancestry,  combining 
some  of  the  smoothness  of  English  oratory  with  the 
bold  fervor  of  the  Welsh.  One  minister,  when  asked 
to  describe  the  nature  of  Sheardown's  eloquence,  said 


6  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

he  could  not  analyze  it ;  it  appeared  to  him  something 
like  the  sweep  of  a  mighty  whirlwind  through  a  forest, 
prostrating  in  its  course  every  tree,  great  or  small, 
and  giving  living  proof  of  irresistible  POWER.  A 
brother  who  heard  him  at  Seneca  Falls,  in  1840,  states 
that  he  was  fairly  magnetized  by  the  peculiar  traits  of 
the  speaker.  He  had  never  heard  of  Elder  S.,  pre- 
viously— but,  from  the  outset,  was  rapt  in  admiration, 
not  less  with  the  solemn  and  momentous  character  of 
the  truths  presented,  than  with*  the  torrent  of  burn- 
ing words  that  rolled  continuously  from  his  lips,  and 
the  vehemence  of  his  emotions.  Every  part  of  his  body 
spoke  with  his  tongue — the  tears  and  perspiration 
seemed  to  mingle  and  flow  from  his  face  in  streams — 
and  there  could  not  have  been  a  dry  thread  upon  his 
person. 

The  amazing  energy  of  his  administration  of  the 
Gospel  message,  rendered  it  impossible  for  his  hearers 
to  be  wholly  careless  or  asleep.  The  impressions  of 
his  preaching  were  indeed  powerful,  and  often  lasting 
beyond  his  knowledge.  Eternity  only  can  reveal  the 
full  fruit  of  his  endeavors  to  win  souls  to  the  Eedeemer. 

His  sermons  were  noted  for  their  simplicity  and 
evangelical  character.  The  Bible  was  his  standard  of 
right  and  wrong.  From  it  he  found  a  lesson  for  saint 
und  sinner,  and  each  could  understand  the  portion 
designed  for  himself.  It  is  perhaps  unfortunate  that 
he  never  wrote  a  sermon — and  to  have  reported  one, 
when  in  the  flush  of  his  noon-day  years,  would  have 
been  as  difficult  as  to  have  described  thunder-peals 
while  the  rain  was  dashing  upon  one's  roof.  He  studied 
his  sermons,  and  had  the  subject-matter  at  command, 
but  not  the  particular  words,  nor  was  the  order  always 
chosen  before-hand.  Some  sketches  of  discourses 
taken  down  by  others,  are  expected  for  the  Appendix 


PUBLISHERS'  NOTICE.  7 

to  this  work,  but  with  no  hope  of  clothing  them  with 
the  life  and  glow  of  their  delivery.  They  are  skeletons 
— but  only  skeletons,  and  may  suffice  as  outlines  of  his 
sermonizing.  The  rich,  original,  world-wide  illustra- 
tions, and  his  apt  quotations  (in  prose  and  verse)  must 
be  left  to  the  memory  of  those  who  heard,  or  the 
imaginations  of  those  who  read. 

Elder  Sheardown  was  happy  in  choosing  texts,  and 
ih  selections  for  unexpected  emergencies ;  and  his  well 
worn  Concordance,  his  ancient  "  breeches  Bible,"  and 
various  Scripture  helps,  rarely  confuted  the  impres- 
sions of  his  tenacious  memory.  In  the  pulpit,  he  was 
perfectly  at  home,  and  self-possessed — scanned  his 
audience  critically,  reading  them  through  as  though 
they  were  transparent  glass — and  became  "  all  things 
to  all  men  that  he  might  by  all  means  save  some."  His 
public  performances  were  rarely  if  ever  prolonged  so  as 
to  become  tedious,  for  he  knew  when  and  where  to 
stop — a  knowledge  of  human  nature  quite  desirable  in 
this  fast  age. 

He  was  eminently  and  emphatically  a  man  of  prayer, 
and  in  that  exercise  was  most  importunate — pleading 
with  G-od  as  a  trusting  child  asks  a  loving  parent  for 
that  which  can  and  will  be  granted.  He  prayed  in 
faith — believing — and  this  work  contains  many  in- 
stances of  answers  to  fervent  supplications.  When 
singing,  it  was  with  a  will.  In  public  and  private 
exercises,  the  same  large-heartedness,  and  "  whole- 
souled,"  straight-forward  devotedness,  characterized 
him.  His  daily  walk  and  conversation  convinced  even 
unbelievers  that  his  were  the  sincere  out-breathings  of 
one  consecrated,  soul  and  body,  to  the  service  of  a 
Master  he  truly  loved. 

But  the  bow,  always  bent,  loses  its  elasticity.  He 
knew  how  to  withdraw  his  mind  in  social  relaxation 


BREAKDOWN  S    AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

as  well  as  how  to  concentrate  it  on  the  One  Great 
Object.  He  can  readily  weep  with  those  who  weep, 
and  rejoice  with  those  who  rejoice.  One  of  the  most 
genial  of  companions,  he  has  always  attracted,  as  with 
"hooks  of  steel,"  personal  friends,  male  and  female, 
of  all  ages  and  positions  in  life.  Considering  the  stern 
nature  of  his  work — preaching  the  self-denying  doc- 
trines of  the  Cross,  so  repulsive  to  the  carnal  mind, 
amid  the  antagonisms  of  evil  and  error  he  has  encoun- 
tered on  every  side — God  has  graciously  shielded  him 
from  great  abuse  and  bodily  harm,  and  scattered  much 
joy  and  gladness  along  his  pathway. 

Should  any  be  disposed  to  think  "  that  great,  little 
word,  I,"  is  used  quite  often  in  this  work,  let  it  be  re- 
membered that  it  professes  to  be  an  auto-biography — 
that  is,  a  record  of  one's  life  as  related  by  one's  self. 
From  its  very  nature,  that  which,  in  another  work, 
might  appear  egotism,  is  not  in  this.  Elder  Shear- 
down  is  the  subject,  and  was  requested  to  prepare  it, 
aud  therefore  we  would  and  should  expect  a  book 
chiefly  about  Elder  Sheardown.  He  has  "  stuck  to  his 
text"  as  literally  as  most  preachers  do,  and  could 
hardly  have  been  less  personal  and  at  the  same  time 
have  answered  the  object  in  view  and  the  earnest 
desire  of  long-tried,  exacting  friends.  His  generous 
and  spontaneous  allusions  to  worthy  individuals  with 
whom  he  has  been  associated,  although  not  always 
essential  to  the  main  design,  give  vent  to  his  intense 
feelings  of  love  and  gratitude,  and  show  that  he  desires, 
incidentally,  to  place  on  record  the  labors  of  others  as 
well  as  of  himself. 

When  we  engaged  to  issue  this  work,  we  stated  that 
it  would  appear  "  as  soon  as  practicable,  the  coming 
Autumn,"  and  "contain,  probably,  400  pages,  and  be  sold 
at  $1.50  per  copy."  That  was  at  the  close  of  the 


PUBLISHERS'  NOTICE.  9 

armed  phase  of  the  Eebellion,  when  it  was  believed 
there  would  be  a  fall  in  the  rates  for  paper  and  for 
labor  generally.  Illness  on  the  part  of  the  Editing 
Publisher  has  delayed  the  printing,  and  the  continued 
high  prices  of  labor,  paper,  and  everything  connected 
with  the  publication,  compel  an  increase  in  the  price 
above  what  was  intended. 

While  reading,  it  will  be  borne  in  mind,  that,  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  the  word  "  town"  designates  a  sub- 
division of  a  county,  and  may  include  one  or  more  vil- 
lages. Some  of  the  latter  are  "incorporated,"  while 
others  are  UNincorporated.  In  Pennsylvania,  similar 
sub-divisions  of  a  county  are  called  "  townships,"  while 
the  word  town  means  an  UNincorporated,  and  "  borough," 
or  "burg"  an  incorporated,  village.  In  this  work, 
localities'  in  those  States  are  generally  given  in  accor- 
dance with  the  legal  designations  of  each — "town,"  in 
New  York,  being  equivalent  to  "  township,"  in  Penn- 
sylvania. 

On  every  copy  of  this  book,  sold,  a  portion,  satisfac- 
tory to  Elder  Sheardown,  is  secured  to  him  or  to  his 
family. 

O.  N.  W. 

LEWISBURG,  PA.,  August,  1865. 


PREFATORY  REMAKES. 


For  many  years,  there  has  been  a  strong  desire,  on 
the  part  of  numerous  friends  of  Elder  THOMAS  SIMPSON 
SHEARDOWN,  that  some  records  of  his  eventful  life 
might  be  given  to  the  public.  Efforts  made  to  secure 
the  histories  of  Churches,  and  of  Associations,  in  South- 
ern New  York  and  in  Northern  Pennsylvania,  in- 
creased that  desire,  for  it  was  found  that  his  history 
and  theirs  were  to  a-great  extent  identical,  as  he  had 
labored  long  and  faithfully  while  planting  and  nourish- 
ing feeble  churches  in  those-  regions. 

To  the  Chemung  River  Baptist  Association,  belongs 
the  honor  of  projecting  this  work.  The  Minutes  of 
their  annual  meetings,  for  1863  and  1864,  contain  cor- 
dial endorsements  of  the  effort,  accompanied  by  the 
appointment  of  Brethren  T.  O.  LINCOLN,  P.  OLNET,  T. 
MITCHELL,  and  D.  GARTHWAIT,  as  a  committee  to  aid 
in  the  preliminary  measure?.  Brethren  of  the  Brad- 
ford and  other  Associations  co-operated  with  those  of 
the  Chemung  River,  and  their  united  efforts  have  cul- 
minated in  the  present  book. 

It  should  be  remembered,  by  the  readers  of  the  Auto- 
Biography,  that  although  in  earlier  days  its  author 
wielded  "  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer,"  yet,  for  many 
years,  such  has  been  the  condition  of  his  nervous 


12  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

system  that  lie  has  been  unable  to  write  at  all.  It 
therefore  became  necessary  that  he  should  deliver  his 
narrative  in  the  presence  of  a  stenographer,  who  was 
occupied  forty  four  days,  first  in  jotting  down  in  short- 
hand, and  then  writing  out  in  full,  the  subsequent 
pages.  The  details  were  mainly  from  memory,  Elder 
Sheardown  having  unfortunately  lost  most  of  his 
private  papers  in  1854.  Let  any  reader  who  would  be 
critical  as  to  dates,  &c.,  bear  that  important  fact  in 
mind,  and  remember  also  that  this  severe  and  long- 
continued  tax  upon  his  recollections  of  the  past  seventy 
years,  was  made  when  the  narrator  was  in  the  seventy- 
fourth  year  of  his  age.  For  that  reason,  all  errors  will 
be  generously  overlooked. 

The  humble  writer  of  this  introductory  notice,  be- 
lieves that  the  request  of  his  former  pastor,  that  ho 
should  undertake  so  pleasant  a  part  in  the  work,  origi- 
nated in  the  conviction,  on  the  part  of  Elder  Shear- 
down,  that  the  writer  knew  him  better — had  heard 
him  preach  more  sermons — and  had  (in  attending 
protracted  meetings,  associations,  councils,  &c.,)  traveled 
more  miles  with  him — than  any  man  now  living.  As  a 
deacon  in  the  first  church  of  which  Elder  Sheardown 
was  pastor,  I  was  permitted  to  know  him  in  all  the 
intimacy  which  ever  ought  to  exist  between  a  pastor 
and  the  other  officers  of  a  church  ;  and  most  cheerfully 
do  I  testify  to  his  prudence  and  wisdom  as  a  counselor, 
and  to  his  fidelity  as  a  laborer  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry. 

As  an  ordained  minister,  he  commenced  his  career 
with  a  church  gathered,  by  the  Divine  blessing  upon 
his  effort*,  amid  the  privations  of  a  new  country,  where 
he  wrought  with  his  own  hands  in  clearing  away  the 
forest  and  providing  for  his  rising  family.  Ofien  did 
he  preach  three  times  on  the  Sabbath,  requiring  a  walk 


PREFATORY    REMARKS.  13 

of  twenty  miles,  returning  home  the  same  day.  He 
very  seldom  failed  to  meet  his  engagements,  and  was 
usually  on  the  spot  half  an  hour  before  the  time  of 
meeting.  When  asked  if  he  nev,er  stopped  on  account 
of  the  weather,  he  would  say,  "  Not  often.  I  make  the 
appointments,  and  not  the  weather.  It  is  my  business 
to  fill  the  appointments,  and  the  Lord  will  take  care  of 
me  and  the  weather." 

In  estimating  the  value  of  the  labors  of  our  brother 
in  the  ministry,  it  is  well  to  take  into  consideration  the 
difficulties  he  overcame.  A  friend  who  has  had  the  charge 
of  preparing  this  work  for  the  hands  of  the  printer,  in 
a  letter  to  the  writer  of  this  chapter,  makes  a  few  sug- 
gestions, which  I  take  the  liberty  of  quoting  in  this 
place : 

"  In  reading  portions  of  this  narrative,  we  may  be 
inclined  to  censure  our  Baptist  fathers  for  their  inflexi- 
ble determination  to  make  all  claimants  of  Christian 
privileges  produce  evidences  of  their  trust- worthiness. 
.None  were  more  friendly,  generous,  and  unsuspecting, 
than  were  those  hardy,  orthodox  pioneers,  when  satis- 
fied of  the  merits  of  those  desiring  their  confidence. 
Sixty,  forty,  and  perhaps  thirty  years  ago,  the  land  was 
infested  with  unworthy  strangers,  claiming  to  be  minis- 
ters of  the  G-ospel.  Associations  annually  warned  their 
people  against  such  characters — some  of  them,  immoral 
men  ;  or  of  indolent  habits,  '  sponging'  their  living  from 
kind,  charitable  families ;  and  others,  schismatics,  and 
errorists  of  various  sorts,  dividing  churches,  and  de- 
ceiving and  misleading  young  and  weakly  members. 
Some  of  the  early  jninisters  of  the  Chemung  Association 
were  expelled  from  it,  for  grievous  faults.  In  1826,  the 
Association  advertised,  by  name,  seven  impostors,  pre- 
tended Baptist  ministers.  In  1830,  the  same  body 
"  request  our  brethren  not  to  invite  a  stranger  to  minis- 
2 


14  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

tor  in  holy  things,  unless  he  exhibits  credentials  of  re- 
cent date  and  unquestionable  validity.'  It  is  related 
that  when  Eugenio  Kincaid — then  a  young  man — first 
called  on  father  Thomas  Smiley,  of  White  Deer  Valley, 
the  latter  could  not  invite  the  former  to  the  full  rites  of 
Christian  hospitality,  until  he  had  catechised  him  to 
ascertain  if  he  were  sound  in  the  faith,  and  had  the 
proper  credentials :  (and  on  both  points  he  was  satisfied !) 

"  Of  later  years,  religious  periodicals,  and  more  ex- 
tended intercourse  among  members  and  ministers,  have 
combined  to  diminish  the  danger  from  imposters,  and 
to  make  Baptists  more  harmonious  in  sentiment  and 
practice.  Our  fathers  were  strict,  necessarily  so ;  and 
although  they  may  sometimes  have  been  over-suspicious, 
and  were  always  liable  to  err  in  the  execution  of  such 
difficult  and  delicate  tasks  of  discrimination,  yet  their 
jealousy  for  the  purity  of  the  ministry,  and  the  safety 
of  the  flocks  in  their  exposed  condition,  was  defensible 
on  the  grounds  alleged.  Coming  among  such  people, 
from  England,  after  the  war  of  1812,  without  even  the 
form  of  a  church  letter,  it  is  not  singular  that  it  took 
some  time  for  Elder  Sheardown  to  win  the  hold  he  did 
upon  the  entire  confidence  of  the  churches. 

"  Far  less  to  be  justified  was  the  former  tendency,  in 
England  as  well  as  in  America,  to  discourage  rather 
than  to  encourage  young  converts  in  the  improvement 
of  their  gifts/ sermon-wise.'  The  harvest  field  of  the 
world  being  ripe,  and  thousands  perishing  in  their  sins, 
we  are  taught,  '  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  that  he  would  send  forth  laborers.1  If  we  pray 
in  the  spirit  of  true  prayer,  we  sb.ould.look  for  evidences 
of  answers  thereto.  Elder  Sheardown  was  baptized 
when  only  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  seems  to  have 
had  at  once  mental,  spiritual,  and  physical  adaptations 
for  the  ministry,  as  well  as  a  burning  desire  to  engage 


PREFATORY    REMARKS.  15 

in  it.  Yet  he  was  thwarted  and  hindered,  instead  of 
being  aided  and  encouraged,  and  had  reached  thirty-eight 
years  before  he  was  ordained.  Those  who  have,  heard 
him  preach,  and  who  know  the  measure  of  grace  and 
gifts  given  him,  can  never  cease  to  lament  that  a  dozen 
or  fifteen  of  the  best  years  of  his  life  were  comparative- 
ly wasted,  before  he  entered  fully  upon  the  joyful  and 
all-important  work  for  which  he  was  so  peculiarly 
fitted,  and  in  which  he  has  been  so  much  blessed." 

The  reader  will  very  naturally  be  ready  to  inquire 
how  it  was  possible  for  a  man  to  succeed  amid  such  dis- 
couragements and  embarrassments  as  are  hinted  at  in 
the  foregoing  extract,  and  revealed  in  the  pages  follow- 
ing. What  was  said  of  the  lamented  Dr.  William  Carey, 
may,  (with  a  slight  change  of  words,)  be  applied  to 
Elder  Sheardown  : 

"Yet,  amidst  all  this,  he  'abated  not  a  jot  of  heart  or 
hope.'  Always  serene,  cheerful,  and  ready  to  benefit 
others,  he  pursued  the  plan  whmb.  he  had  marked  out, 
with  the  same  unruffled  calmness  as  though  every  one 
cheered  and  encouraged  him.  The  secret  of  his  success 
resided  in  the  constraining  love  of  Christ — in  energy  of 
will — in  unconquerable  resolution — and  in  indomitable 
perseverance." 

From  the  beginning  of  the  Slaveholders'  Rebellion, 
Elder  Sheardown  exhibited  a  most  ardent  and  out- 
spoken patriotism.  Thomas  Mitchell,  a  neighboring 
pastor,  well  qualified  to  speak  on  this  point,  says : 

"  Troy,  (Pa.)  being  a  military  depot  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  war,  Elder  Sheardown  has  given 
much  attention  to  the  soldiers  who  gathered  there,  par- 
ticularly in  the  year  1861,  and  while  a  provost  guard, 
(composed  of  invalid  soldiers,)  was  kept  in  the  place. 
He  often  preached  to  the  volunteers,  instructing  them 
in  the  principles  of  religion,  and  inspiring  them  with 


16  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

patriotic  ardor  to  go  forth  and  battle  for  the  right." 
Many  of  the  soldiers  desired  the  venerable  Elder 
should  accompany  them  as  chaplain,  but  his  failing 
strength — having  accomplished  his  three  score  years  and 
ten — forbade  him  that  pleasure.  He,  however,  gave 
three  of  his  sons  to  the  service  of  his  adopted  country — 
John,  one  of  Sheridan's  noble  "fighting  men,"  and 
Samuel  and  Almon  as  army  surgeons.  John  and 
Samuel  have  returned  safely.  But  Almon — the  Benja- 
min of  the  family — fell  a  victim  to  the  climate,  and  to 
over-exertions  among  the  sick  and  wounded.  The 
father's  heart  was  wrung  with  anguish  as  he  laid  his 
youngest  child  in  his  early  grave,  yet  he  was  comforted 
with  the  assurance  that  he  had  given  his  life  to  a  just 
and  holy  cause — a  cause,  thank  God!  now  triumphant. 
The  institution  of  Sabbath  Schools,  the  promotion  of 
Temperance,  of  Ministerial  and  Popular  Education,  of 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Missions,  and  kindred  efforts  for 
the  elevation  of  mankind — as  well  as  the  more  direct 
work  for  the  salvation  of  souls — always  met  a  welcome 
in  Elder  Sheardown's  heart,  and  aid  from  his  hands  as 
he  found  opportunity.  The  present  year,  while  the 
younger  members  of  his  congregation  are  engaged  in 
Sabbath  Schools,  he  retains  their  fathers  and  mothers 
for  instruction  as  a  Bible  Class. 

Although  an  inflexible  Baptist,  he  has  always  secured 
and  enjoyed  the  good  will  and  frequent  co-operation  of 
members  of  other  churches.  Numerous  revivals  of  re- 
ligion in  which  he  has  participated,  have  swelled  the 
ranks  of  Methodist,  Presbyterian,  and  other  denomina- 
tions, as  well  as  that  of  his  choice  and  conviction  as 
nearest  the  divine  original  in  its  doctrines  and  ordi- 
nances. The  truly  pious,  of  every  name  and  condition, 
are  his  companions,  and  he  loves  to  walk  with  them  as 
far  as  they  can  agree. 


PREFATORY    REMARKS.  17 

Elder  Sheardown  descended  from  a  long-lived  family, 
and  yet,  considering  the  amount  and  the  variety  of 
both  physical  and  mental  labor  he  has  performed,  it 
seems  a  special  mercy  that  he  has  been  spared  to  a 
serene  old  age.  In  weakness  and  trembling,  yet  with 
much  force  and  persuasiveness,  he  yet  proclaims,  usually 
twice  upon  the  Sabbath,  the  "  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ,"  and  thanks  God  for  sustaining  him  under  all 
his  cares  and  responsibilities  so  long. 

May  his  last,  be  indeed  his  best  days  ! 

And  may  these  records  of  his  protracted  and  toilsome 
pilgrimage,  prove  a  source  of  consolation  to  his  many 
friends,  and  inspire  in  every  reader  (and  especially  in 
the  heralds  of  the  everlasting  Gospel)  a  desire  to  imi- 
tate his  virtues,  avoid  his  errors,  and  meet  him  in  the 
better  land ! 

A.  C.  MALLORX. 

BENTON  CENTRE,  N.  Y.,  June,  1865. 


TO     THE 

CHEMUNG  RIVER  BAPTIST  ASSOCIATION, 

WHICH  CALLED  FOR,  AND  INSTITUTED  MEASURES  FOR  ITS  INCEPTION 
AND  COMPLETION; 

TO     THE    CHURCHES 

WHICH    HE    HAS    BEEN   INSTRUMENTAL,    DURING   HIS    MINISTRY, 
IN     REARING; 

TO  THE  MANY  PERSONAL  FRIENDS, 

WHOSE     CONFIDENCE     HE     HAS     SO    LONG,    SO    INTIMATELY,    AND    SO 
UNINTERRUPTEDLY   ENJOYED  J 

TO   ALL  WHO  LOVE  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST, 

QCfiis  Huto-33iojjrapf)j  is  j0tijtcate& 

BY     ITS 

AUTHOR. 


AUTO-BIOGRAPHY, 


CHAPTER  L— 1791  TO  1814. 

My  Birth,  Parentage,  Education,  Mercantile  Employments,  Conver- 
sion, and  Baptism — Peculiar  and  Profitable  Usages  of  the 
English  Baptist  Churches — invited  to  the  Village  of  Skidby, 
and,  with  much  trepidation,  opened  my  mouth  for  Jesus — 
Called  to  Account  by  my  Church — Received  Approbation  to 
Improve  my  Gifts  for  Speaking. 

BIRTH— PARENTAGE— CHRISTENING. 

I  was  born,  November  4th,  1791,  in  Little  Coats 
parish,  near  Great  Grimsby,  in  the  county  of  Lincoln, 
England.  My  father,  JOHN  SHEARDOWN,  was  pure 
English;  my  mother,  whose  maiden  name  was  ANN 
BABY,  was  mixed  with  Welsh.  Eeligiously,  they  were 
strict  adherents  of  the  Established  Church,  until  a  few 
years  before  I  was  born,  when  they  were  hopefully 
converted,  joined  the  Dissenters,  and  became  members 
of  an  Independent  church,  (a  branch  of  believers  who 
most  resemble  the  Congregationalists  of  any  church  in 
America.)  At  my  birth,  however,  they  had  me 
"  christened,"  and  I  had  my  "  god-fathers"  and  "  god- 
mothers," according  to  the  Episcopalian  formula. 
Consequently,  the  clergyman  of  that  church  considered 
me  one  of  his  lambs,  and  under  his  watch-care.  I  dis- 
tinctly remember  when  he  would  take  me  upon  his 


±2  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGHAPIIY. 

lap,  and  repeat  to  me  the  Catechism,  in  which  I  was 
taught,  that,  by  my  baptism,  "  I  was  made  a  member 
of  Christ,  the  child  of  God,  and  ari  inheritor  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven !"  As  light  broke  in  upon  the 
minds  of  my  parents,  I  was  taken  from  under  the 
charge  of  my  ecclesiastical  instructor. 

YOUTHFUL  RELIGIOUS  TRAINING. 

My  father  always  read  the  Bible,  and  prayed,  in  his 
family.  From  his  prayers,  I  gathered  in  my  early 
childhood  the  idea  of  a  God,  but  I  had  no  clear  views 
of  who  or  what  He  was.  I  thought  Him  to  be  some 
very  superior  Being,  but  where  located  I  could  not  tell/ 
Hearing  my  father  ask  God,  in  his  prayers,  for  so 
many  things  that  he  needed,  I  was  led  to  do  the  same. 
In  my  childish  ignorance  and  simplicity,  in  little  things 
that  I  wanted,  of  which  I  was  denied  by  my  parents,  I 
would  ask  God  to  give  them  to  me.  I  remember  when 
I  was  so  small  that  I  played  with  a  bow  and  arrow, 
and,  as  I  often  lost  my  arrow,  I  would  hide  myself  in 
the  grass,  and  ask  God  to  tell  me  where  it  was ;  and, 
as  I  often  found  it  soon  after,  that  gave  me  encourage- 
ment always  to  go  to  Him  for  anything  that  I  was 
greatly  troubled  about.  My  parents  were  very  strict 
with  their  children,  guarding  them  against  all  evil. 
The  family  always  attended  church  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  that  day  must  never  be  desecrated  by  either 
children  or  servants.  I  recollect,  one  day,  hearing  one 
of  my  father's  hired  men  using  words  to  his  team  that 
I  had  never  heard  before.  After  he  was  gone,  I  stood 
upon  the  same  stone  that  he  had  stood  upon,  and  re- 
peated his  language  at  the  top  of  my  voice.  My  father 
heard  me,  called  me  to  him,  and  asked  me  what  I  was 
saying,  and  where  I  heard  those  words?  I  told  him, 
'"  from  Eichard."  He  took  me  kindly  by  the  hand,  led 
me  into  the  house,  and  told  me  those  words  were  very 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND. 

naughty,  and  God  was  angry  with  every  individual 
who  used  them.  He  talked  to  me,  and  wept.  The 
man  was  discharged,  and  that  was  the  end  of  it — but, 
from  that  time  onward,  I  dreaded  profanity.  Thus 
passed  my  early  boyhood. 

MY  FATHER'S  DEATH— THE  PROPERTY. 
My  father  died  when  I  was  about  eleven  years  old, 
and,  having  died  suddenly,  he  left  no  Will :  conse- 
quently, under  the  English  law  of  primogeniture,  there 
was  no  provision  for  any  of  the  children  except  the 
oldest  son.  When  my  mother  died — which  occurred 
after  my  removal  to  America — her  Will  was  prosecuted 
in  the  Court  of  Chancery,  and  that  used  up  the  balance 
of  my  father's  property.  I  do  not  know  that  any  of 
the  family  reaped  any  benefit  from  it. 

MERCANTILE  APPRENTICESHIP. 

My  time  was  spent  in  school  from  my  seventh  to  my 
twelfth  year.  For  that  day,  I  had  obtained  a  tolerable 
knowledge  of  the  English  language,  and  made  some 
little  advance  in  Latin.  In  my  fourteenth  year,  my 
mother  bound  me  as  an  apprentice  in  a  wholesale  and 
retail  dry-goods  and  grocery  establishment.  About 
two  years  after,  my  master  failed  in  business,  and  I 
prevailed  upon  my  mother,  if  possible,  to  get  my  in- 
dentures, which  were  kindly  given  up.  She  was  then 
living  in  Great  Grimsby,  whore  my  father  died.  She 
had  watched  my  morals  with  intense  anxiety.  I  loved 
her — and  to  this  day  there  is  no  word,  except  "  Jesus," 
in  the  English  language,  so  dear  to  me,  as  "  Mother." 
At  this  old  age,  I  have  no  recollection  of  ever  design- 
edly doing  anything  that  I  thought  would  injure  her 
feelings. 

TRY  MY  HAND  IN  LONDON — AM  ROBBED. 

After  my  mother  had  got  everything  settled  relative 


24  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

to  my  indentures,  I  concluded  to  launch  out  upon  the 
world  for  myself.  She  assisted  me,  and  I  started  for 
London,  knowing  very  little  about  a  large  city,  although 
the  place  where  I  had  been  was  quite  a  market-town, 
a  borough,  and  a  sea-port.  .Nothing  of  importance 
occurred  on  my  journey  to  the  great  Metropolis.  But 
I  had  been  in  the  city  only  a  short  time,  when  I  found 
my  pocket  was  picked.  thad  a  number  of  guineas — 
seventy-five,  I  think — which  my  mother  had  carefully 
sewed  up  in  a  little  pocket,  inside  my  vest.  To  my 
utter  astonishment,  my  vest  was  cut,  and  the  pocket 
and  guineas  were  gone.  I  soon  found  friends,  and  got 
into  employ.  For  years,  I  never  mentioned  my  loss  to 
any  individual,  but~concluded,  if  that  was  the  way  the 
world  was  to  use  me,  I  must  look  out  for  it. 

CULTIVATE  MORALITY. 

I  reflected,  "Now,  I  am  alone,  and  will  mark  out  a 
path  that  1  must  walk  in  if  I  am  ever  to  be  anybody." 
The  first  point  was,  I  will  be  punctually  honest :  who- 
ever shall  be  my  employer,  I  will  make  his  interests 
my  own.  I  will  never  profane  the  Sabbath,  but,  under 
every  possible  circumstance,  will  attend  church.  I  will 
never  indulge  in  tippling,  gambling,  nor  swearing — 
and  will  see  to  it  that  I  am  never  found  in  lewd 
company.  These  resolutions,  thank  God !  I  was  able 
to  live  up  to.  I  was  naturally  light,  vain,  and  fond  of 
amusements.  Perhaps  my  greatest  sin  was  a  passion- 
ate fondness  for  the  theater.  I  was  cured  of  that 
evil,  by  the  following  circumstance:  A  gentleman,  on 
the  stage,  was  performing  his  part  in  the  "  Castle 
Specter,"  and  where  he  called  upon  God  to  strike  him 
dead  if  he  was  not  telling  the  truth,  he  fell  lifeless  upon 
the  floor  !  From  that  time  onward,  my  great  anxiety 
for  the  theater  was  gone. 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  25 

There  was  nothing  in  my  daily  life  worthy  of  note 
as  widely  differing  from  that  of  other  young  men  under 
like  circumstances.  I  confined  myself  to  the  dry-goods 
business  entirely,  in  a  house  that  sold  both  by  whole- 
sale and  retail.  41 

RELIGIOUS  IMPRESSIONS. 

Up  to  this  time,  I  had  always  been  the  subject,  more 
or  less,  of  religious  impressions,  and  at  times  was  very 
much  distressed  in  relation  to  my  future  state.  I  was 
unprepared  to  meet  God,  and  often  longed  and  wished 
that  I  were  a  Christian.  While  living  in  Brentford, 
seven  miles  west  of  London,  I  heard  a  very  faithful 
minister,  every  Sabbath,  and  under  every  sermon  felt 
worse.  We  had  many  clerks,  both  male  and  female, 
who  would  often  speak  about  my  being  cast  down,  and 
would  cautiously  say  they  must  rally  me;  when,  in 
order  to  prevent  them  from  thinking  I  was  serious  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  I  would  join  with  them  in  their 
merriment,  and  dissipate  the  feeling  as  soon  as  I  could. 

MY  CHRISTIAN  BROTHER-IN-LAW,   NOT  FAITHFUL. 

My  employer  was  also  my  brother-in-law.  After 
going  to  church  one  Sabbath,  on  our  return,  as  we 
were  sitting  in  concert  in  the  family  circle,  he  said  to 
me,  "  I  am  going  down  into  the  country,  sir,  and  want 
to  take  the  coach,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  from 
Golden  Cross,  Charing  Cross."  I  asked,  "What  coach 
will  you  take  ?"  He  replied,  "  I  prefer  to  walk,  sir,  it 
being  only  about  ten  miles ;  but  I  wish  you  to  go  with 
me.  We  will  start  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning — 
it  will  be  a-  pleasant  morning  walk."  I  was  much  de- 
lighted with  the  idea  of  walking  in  company  with  him, 
for  he  was  a  religious  man,  and  prayed  with  us  every 
morning  and  evening.  I  thought  it  would  be  a  good 
opportunity  for  him  to  talk  with  me  about  the  interests 
3 


26  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

• 

of  my  soul.  But,  alas!  although  I  taxed  all  my 
powers  to  draw  him  into  conversation  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  it  was  an  utter  failure.  His  only  theme  was 
the  business  which  was  necessary  to  be  done  while  he 
was  gone.  I  was  the  particular  and  confidential  clerk, 
therefore  had  to  submit  to  all  the  instructions  he  had 
to  give  concerning  the  things  of  this  world.  .  When  I 
returned  home,  I  felt  sick,  for  I  did  neither  eat  nor 
drink  while  walking  the  twenty  miles.  That  left  me. 
rather  feeble,  but  it  would  not  have  b|en  so  much  the 
case  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  distress  of  my  mind.  I 
went  to  my  room,  and  laid  down.  I  was  soon  called 
upon  by  one  of  the  servants,  who  took  to  my  sister  the 
message  that  I  was  sick.  She  came,  and  tried  to  nurse 
me  as  best  she  could,  but  nothing  that  she  could  do 
would  relieve  the  pain  and  anguish.  Finally,  one  of 
the  clerks  came  up  to  my  room,  and  said  I  must  get 
up,  for  there  was  a  gentleman  who  had  some  business 
to  attend  to,  and  he  wanted  to  have  it  done  before  the 
King  passed  through,  on  his  return  from  Windsor  to 
London,  which  would  be  in  about  an  hour.  Amidst 
the  world  of  business,  my  convictions  soon  wore  off  in 
a  great  measure,  and  I  resumed  my  former  appearance. 

EEMOVAL  FROM  LONDON  TO  HULL. 

Nothing  especial  occurred  with  me  for  quite  a  length 
of  time.  My  employer  was  a  member  of  a  London 
linen  drapers'  company,  who  were  opening  new  estab- 
lishments in  different  cities  and  towns.  One  day  he 
called  me  into  his  private  room,  where  he  told  me  he 
had  bought  an  establishment  in  the  city  of  Hull,  and 
the  stock  would  be  ready  to  ship  from  London  in  a 
short  time.  He  wanted  I  should  take  charge  of  the 
goods,  get  them  all  in  order  in  the  new  store,  and, 
when  ready  to  do  business,  write  to  him,  when  ho 
would  come  with  a  set  of  clerks  to  open  the  house. 


JEARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  27 

9 

VISIT  MY  MOTHER — MUCH  ENJOYMENT. 

The  vessel  in  which  I  embarked,  anchored  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Humber,  opposite  the  port  where 
my  mother  lived.  1  went  ashore  in  the  evening,  and 
about  nine  o'clock  found  her,  with  her  little  grand- 
daughter, sitting  around  the  table,  with  her  daily  com- 
panion— an  open  Bible.  She  embraced  me  with  all  the 
affection  and  love  of  a  mother.  "When  a  boy  at  home, 
I  used  to  read  to  her  a  great  deal  in  that  Book.  While 
she  was  preparing  me  some  supper,  I  took  her  Bible, 
and  commenced  reading  at  the  place  where  it  was 
opened,  in  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah.  I  read  several 
chapters.  I  never  read  the  Scriptures  with  so  much 
interest  before.  I  thought  my  satisfaction  in  reading 
grew  out  of  the  idea,  in  my  own  mind,  that  it  was  be- 
cause she  was  pleased  if)  hear  me  read  again.  When 
ready  to  ^retire  for  the  night,  she  showed  me  into  my 
room.  She  said  the  house  was  new,  the  doors  were 
swollen,  and  would  not  shut  close,  and  therefore  she 
left  mine  entirely  open.  When  I  was  laid  away  in  bed, 
she  came  into  my  room,  and  I  requested  her  to  put  my 
curtains  to  one  side,  as  I  had  to  leave  at  four  o'clock  in 
the  morning.  Her  lodging  room  joined  mine.  When 
she  retired,  she  kneeled  down  by  her  bedside  and 
prayed.  I  never  had  such  feelings  in  my  life,  before. 
My  mind  was  in  a  state  that  I  cannot  describe.  Some 
time  elapsed.  I  thought  I  must  pray,  but  had  no  hope 
that  God  would  hear  me.  I  thought,  if  I  could  only  re- 
member some  portions  of  my  father's  prayers,  I  might 
be  heard ;  but  I  could  not  call  up  in  my  mind  words 
that  I  could  so  connect  as  to  make  any  sense.  Then,  I 
tried  to  pray  in  my  own  way.  A  thought  struck  me, 
that,  to  lie  in  bed  and  pray,  did  not  become  one  in  my 
state  of  mind.  I  got  upon  my  knees,  and  prayed,  and 
while  praying,  all  my  trouble  appeared  to  be  removed. 


28  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

I  fell  into  a  sweet  sleep,  for  a  short  time.  Awaking, 
I  arose,  and  bade  farewell  to  that  dear  mother.  I  did 
not  think,  at  that  time,  that  it  was  any  religious 
change,  and  I  am  ngt  prepared  to  say,  even  now,  that 
it  was. 

DARKNESS  OF  MIND. 

My  business  called  me  to  the  docks,  and  about  the 
ships,  where  I  heard  much  profanity.  It  sounded 
more  harshly  in  my  ears  than  it  had  ever  done  before. 
But  my  cares  and  responsibilities  soon  wore  away  that 
blessed  state  of  mind  which  I  enjoyed  when  I  left  my 
mother's  house.  I  punctually  attended  church,  every 
Sabbath,  hearing  different  ministers,  but  did  ngt  have 
much  religious  feeling.  Afterwards — in  immediate 
connection  with  a  change  of  sentiments  in  a  promi- 
nent minister — my  mind  became  much  interested  in 
view  of  my  condition.  «  . 

MR.   ARBON  BECOMES  A  BAPTIST. 

Rev.  William  Arbon,  my  favorite  preacher  in  Dagger 
Lane,  was  a  graduate  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  College, 
and  followed  the  peculiarities  of  the  clergymen  in  her 
connection.  They  wore  the  gown  and  bands,  and  used 
part  of  the  liturgy,  with  other  modes  of  worship,  of  the 
Episcopalians.  At  one  time,  having  .a  number  of  chil- 
dren to  sprinkle,  he  thought  he  would  thoroughly 
investigate  the  subject.  He  was  a  Welshman,  a  ripe 
scholar,  and  had  all  the  means  for  a  close  investigation. 
He  proposed  to  base  his  sermon  upon  the  First  Epistle 
of  Peter,  3d  chapter,  21st  verse  :  "  The  like  figure 
whereunto,  even  baptism,  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the 
putting  away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of 
a  good  conscience  toward  God,)  by  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ."  But  he  found  that,  upon  that  point,  he 
had  always  been  in  error.  When  ho  went  to  his  chapel 


1  EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  29 

Sabbath  morning,  expecting  to  have  the  children  pre- 
sented for  christening,  he  told  his  congregation  that  he 
should  not  attend  to  it,  then.  Keturning  home,  after 
service,  he  took  his  gown  and  bands  and  threw  them 
on  the  fire.  His  wife  said,  "  William,  you  are  crazy." 
He  replied,  "  No,  wife,  I  am  clothed  and  in  my  right 
mind."  In  the  afternoon,  he  preached  on  baptism,  and 
told  them  it  was  his  farewell  sermon  to  them. 

WAS  BAPTIZED— A  NEW  CHURCH  FORMED. 

At  that  time,  there  were  but  two  Baptist  churches  in 
the  city,  and  they  evidently  saw  that  he  was  too  good 
a  man  to  be  lost — consequently,  they  agreed  to  <*lo- 
nize  a  few  members  from  their  two  churches,  as  a 
nucleus  for  a  third.  They  at  once  rented  a  chapel  in 
which  there  was  no  preaching,  built  a  baptistery,  and 
invited  him  to  join  them.  A  council  was  held,  he  told 
his  Christian  experience,  was  baptized,  ordained,  and 
called  to  be  their  pastor.  He  afterwards  went  down 
into  the  liquid  tomb  and  immersed  some  who  followed 
him  from  his  original  church,  and  also  several  converts 
who  had  not  before  made  a  profession  of  religion. 

All  this  had  passed,  unknown  to  me,  until  I  heard 
that  he  was  preaching  on  Princess  street.  I  imme- 
diately went  and  hired  a  sitting  in  his  chapel,  and  my 
mind  became  very  much  stirred  up  in  view  of  my  con- 
dition. 

BROUGHT  INTO  FULL  HOPE. 

A  short  time  after  this,  I  heard  Mr.  Arbon  preach 
from  Solomon's  Songs,  6th  chapter,  13th  verse :  "  Ee- 
turn,  return,  O  Shulamite;  return,  return,  that  we  may 
look  upon  thee.  What  will  ye  see  in  the  Shulamite  ? 
As  it  were  the  company  of  two  armies."  My  eyes 
were  opened.  I  did  not  only  see  men  as  trees  walking, 
but  I  appeared  to  enter  into  the  full-orbed  light  of 


30  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

the  Gospel.  Old  things  had  passed  away,  all  things 
had  become  new  ;  and  I  felt,  then,  that  it  would  have 
been  no  sacrifice  for  me  to  make,  if  a  person  had  said 
to  me,  "  Now,  Sir,  if  you  will  give  all  you  possess,  you 
may  go  into  that  pulpit  and  speak  half  an  hour."  I 
would  have  given  it,  freely.  I  must  confess  that  I  did 
not  know  what  I  wanted  to  say — but  I  saw  such  a 
beauty  in  the  plan  of  God's  salvation,  that  I  felt  I  must 
say  something  about  it.  I  went  home  from  chapel, 
expecting  everybody  knew  just  how  I  felt.  I  did  not 
know,  then,  that  this  was  religion.  I  thought,  if  it 
was,  Christians  certainly  would  know  about  it,  and 
they  would  say  something  to  me  upon  the  subject. 
But,  alas !  not  a  word  from  any  individual.  My  em- 
ployer was  a  Baptist  by  profession,  and  afterward 
became  a  member  of  that  church,  but  he  never  con- 
versed with  me  upon  the  subject  of  personal,  experi- 
mental religion.  The  idea  appeared  to  be  universal,  in 
that  day,  when  they  saw  a  person  who  appeared  to  be 
under  religious  exercises,  they  must  not  say  anything 
to  him  :  God  would  do  his  own  work. 

THOUGHTS  AS  TO  MY  DUTY. 

I  was,  otherwise,  very  happily  situated.  I  had  my 
own  lodging  room,  where  I  could  enjoy  reading  my 
Bible,  praying  alone,  and  meditating  upon  my  situa- 
tion— not  knowing  what  this  great  change  meant. 
The  blessed  Spirit,  in  a  great  measure,  was  pleased  to 
give  me  a  ground  of  hope,  from  the  reading  of  the 
Word  of  God,  that  I  was  a  Christian.  In  the  multitude 
of  the  thoughts  that  were  within  me,  this  one  struck 
my  mind  with  great  power :  Now,  if  you  are  a  child  of 
God,  He  has  claims  upon  you  that  Ho  has  not  had 
before.  I  believed  that  I  had  duties  to  perform,  and 
commands  to  obey ;  but  I  Was  ignorant  of  wbrt  they 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  31 

were.  I  thought  they  must  be  revealed,  somewhere ; 
and  I  was  led  to  search,  carefully  and  prayerfully,  the 
New  Testament.  With  my  Testament  open  before  me, 
and  on  my  knees  before  God,  I  found  it  was  my  duty 
to  be  baptized;  and  Jesus  revealed  to  me  no  other 
way,  but  immersion.  I  had  never  seen  a  person  im- 
mersed. I  had  never  heard  what  is  called  a  Christian 
experience.  I  was  continually  passing  through  light 
and  shade,  no  person  saying  anything  to  me  relative  to 
my  condition.  Sometimes  I  thought  Christians  knew 
all  about  the  workings  of  my  mind,  but  had  no  confi- 
dence in  me  as  a  Christian,  and  therefore  withheld 
from  me  everything  upon  the  subject. 

INQUIRY  MADE — BUT  NO  PROGRESS. 

I  was  in  the  habit,  after  the  business  of  the  day  was 
over,  of  taking  a  walk  with  my  employer.  One  even- 
ing, while  walking  out  pretty  late,  he  remarked  to  me, 
"  Sir,  has  not  a  great  change  come  over  your  mind, 
in  a  short  time?"  This  opened  the  door  of  my  lips  :  it 
was,  indeed,  as  oil  to  my  head,  and  marrow  to  my 
bones.  I  told  him  many  of  the  changes  through  which 
I  had  passed.  We  walked  till  a  late  hour,  but  I  do  not 
recollect,  now,  that  he,  as  an  individual,  ever  named  to 
me  the  subject  again,  until  I  had  become  a  member  of 
the  church. 

A  GOOD  DEACON  HELPS  ME. 

I  did  not  know  how  to  get  my  case  before  the  breth- 
ren. There  was  a  deacon  of  that  church,  whom  I 
esteemed,  very  highly,  as  a  great  and  good  man.  Being 
an  upholsterer,  he  was  doing  with  us  a  pretty  large 
business.  One  day,  while  with  him,  I  thought  I  would 
ask  him  some  questions,  but  did  not  mean  to  betray 
myself.  The  first  question  was,  what  a  person  had  to 
do,  who  wished  to  become  a  member  of  their  Church  ? 


32  SHEAHDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

He  went  on  and  told  me,  in  the  first  place,  the  individual 
must  make  his  request  known  to  the  pastor,  or  some  of 
the  deacons.  In  the  next  place,  the  pastor  or  some  of 
the  deacons  would  call  upon  the  one -thus  requesting 
admission,  and,  when  the  individual  had  been  conversed 
with,  if  they  thought  best  they  would  lay  it  before  the 
church.  The  church  would  then  appoint  a  committee 
to  wait  upon  the  individual,  and  converse  with  him,  and 
he  with  them,  and  they  mutually  pray  with  and  for 
each  other.  If  there  were  religious  individuals  in  the 
family,  they  would  be  inquired  of  by  the  committee  to 
know  what  kind  of  a  life  the  applicant  had  been  living, 
what  was  thought  of  his  moral  character,  &c.  The 
committee,  and  the  candidate,  would  arrange  the  times 
of  meeting  according  to  their  own  convenience;  and 
this  was  to  be  as  often  as  circumstances  would  permit* 
for  one  month.  Then  the  committee  reported  to  the 
church  their  progress,  and  their  observations  in  the  case, 
if  they  had  any,  with  several  other  matters  of  minor 
importance. 

I  had  calculated,  through  this  conversation,  to  keep 
myself  entirely  in  the  shade,  but  the  good  man  read  me 
all  through.  Immediately  after  the  details  were  ended, 
he  said  :  "  Sir,  you  have  been  asking  these  questions  on 
your  own  account?"  and  I  had  to  own  up  the  whole 
truth. 

BEFORE  THE  CHURCH. 

The  month  was  passed  through  in  this  way,  and  I 
was  notified  to  attend  the  next  meeting  of  the  church. 
On  the  appointed  day  I  went,  and  met  with  several 
others,  whose  errand  was  the  same  as  my  own.  We 
were  put  into  a  small  room,  or  vestry,  until  the  church 
had  heard  the  reports  of  the  committees  relative  to  the 
evidence  they  had  obtained  of  the  genuineness  of  our 
conversion.  We  were  then  taken  before  the  church, 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  33 

one  at  a  time.  When  in  the  presence  of  the  church, 
•we  were  kindly  invited  to  give  a  relation  of  our  Chris- 
tian experience.  Here  I  stumbled.  I  told  them  I  did 
not  know  what  was  meant  by  a  Christian  experience. 
A  good  old  brother  said,  with  an  overflowing  heart, 
"  My  dear  young  brother,  it  is  very  simple ;  just  begin 
where  God  began  with  you,  and  talk  out  familiarly  your 
thoughts,  and  actions,  up  to  the  present  time."  I  related, 
as  best  I  could,  the  way  that  God  had  led  me.  After 
I  got  through,  the  deacon  went  with  me  into  another 
side-room,  where  I  awaited  the  decision  of  the  church. 
Then  I  was  permitted  to  return  to  the  room  'where  the 
church  were.  During  the  examination,  no  two  candi- 
dates were  permitted  to  be  in  the  presence  of  the  church 
at  the  same  time,  (so  that  they  might  not  hear  or  use 
each  other's  phraseology  in  giving  in  their  testimony.) 
The  candidates  were  received,  and,  the  next  day,  were 
baptized.  At  this  time,  1  was  in  my  twenty-first  year. 

MY  BAPTISM — PARTAKE  OF  THE   LORD'S   SUPPER. 

On  the  morning  of  the  day  of  my  baptism — which 
was  in  the  fall  of  1812 — the  pastor  preached  a  very 
strong  and  lucid  sermon  upon  the  subject.  After  bap- 
tism, the  new  members  received  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship, from  the  pastor,  with  appropriate  remarks  to  each 
individual.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  the  church 
celebrated  the  Lord's  supper.  It  was  a  time  of  great 
interest,  especially  to  the  converts  who  were  permitted 
for  the  first  time  to  attend  to  that  solemn  institution. 

CONFERRING  WITH  NO  ONE  AS  TO  DUTY. 

Strange  as  it  may  appear,  through  all  these  important 
changes,  I  never  so  much  as  thought  of  advising  with 
any  individual,  not  even  with  my  own  mother,  in  rela- 
tion to  what  I  ought  to  do,  and  what  I  ought  not  to  do. 
I  was  taught  by  the  Spirit,  and  felt  myself  amenable 


34  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

/ 

to  God,  and  to  Him  only,  walking  in  the  footsteps  that 
appeared  to  me  to  be  marked  out  in  the  example  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  New  Testament  had  been  my 
only  guide  thus  far,  and  I  felt  to  trust  God  for  the 
future. 

TWO  CHURCH  PAUPERS,  RICH  IN  FAITH. 

Converts,  in  those  days,  were  the  same  as  now — babes 
in  Christ,  needing  instruction  from  those  in  riper  years. 
There  were  a  very  pious  old  brother  and  sister,  who, 
although  supported  by  the  church,  were  rich  in  faith, 
and  heirs  to  the"  kingdom  of  God.  Their  little  attic 
room  was  always  the  converts'  home.  They  would  pray 
with  us,  and  we  with  them,  and  here  we  were  schooled, 
and  nourished  up  in  the  things  pertaining  to  the  king- 
dom of  God.  Although  many  years  have  passed  since 
then,  and  those  pious  friends  long,  very  long  ago,  have 
entered  into  their  rest,  they  live  in  my  memory  fresh 
and  green  as  when  I  sat  at  their  feet  for  instruction. 

MEMBERS  PUNCTUAL  IN  MEETINGS. 

It  was  expected  that  the  members  of  that  church 
should  attend  all  its  meetings;  if  absent,  they  were 
supposed  to  be  sick,  or  out  of  the  city.  Even  if  a  mem- 
ber was  missed  from  public  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  it 
was  seldom,  if  ever,  that  the  deacons  returned  home 
without  calling  to  ascertain  the  reason  of  the  absence. 

"We  were  indeed  a  band  of  brothers,  striving  for  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace.  Though  my 
business  responsibilities  were  great,  yet,  when  in  the 
city,  I  could  always  so  arrange  affairs  as  to  be  able  to 
attend  all  the  meetings  of  the  church.  For  we  were 
taught,  in  that  day,  to  regard  our  religious  duties  as 

first,  and  business,  secondary. 

• 

CHURCH  ACTIVITY  AND  FAITHFULNESS. 

Oar  pastor  preached  three  sermons,  always,  on  the 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  35 

Sabbath;  held  prayer  meeting  on  Monday  evening, 
when  he  recapitulated  his  Sabbath  morning's  discourse ; 
another  prayer  meeting,  Wednesday  evening;  and  such 
other  meetings  as  were  necessary,  were  appointed  from 
time  to  time.  If  we  were  taken  sick,  the  first  thing 
was  to  drop  a  line  to  the  pastor,  or  one  of  the  deacons, 
informing  them  of  our  condition,  and,  if  severely  sick,  a 
messenger  was  sent  without  delay.  We  always  had  a 
prayer  meeting  on  Sabbath  morning,  at  five  o'clock  in 
the  summer,  and  at  seven  in  the  winter,  to  pray  especially 
for  the  pastor,  and  that  God  would  be  pleased  to  bless 
His  word  through  the  day,  in  his  public  administrations. 
Members  of  the  church,  going  from  home,  were  expected 
to  send  a  line  to  their  pastor,  notifying  him  of  their  in- 
tended absence,  requesting  him,  and  the  church,  to  pray, 
in  the  public  congregation  on  the  Sabbath,  for  God's 
special  protection  and  care  in  their  behalf.  On  their 
return,  the  pastor  would  give  thanks  to  God,  publicly, 
on  Sabbath  morning,  for  protecting  them  on  their 
journey.  Such  things,  with  us,  in  this  fast  age,  are 
obsolete. 

PRAYING,   AND  SEARCHING  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

We  had  also,  in  those  days,  very  interesting  social 
meetings.  A  few  converts  and  friends  would  meet  at  a 
brother's  house  to  spend  an  hour  or  two  in  prayer  and 
reading  the  Scriptures.  The  one  who  read,  was  expected 
to  explain  that  which  he  had  read.  The  reader,  having 
been  appointed  the  week  previous,  had  therefore  more  or 
less  time  to  prepare  his  mind  for  the  work  assigned 
him.  Others  present  would'  criticise  the  remarks  made 
by  him,  why  s.uch  things  were  so;  and  in  doing  this, 
we  always  did  it  with  the  most  brotherly  kindness  and 
good  feeling.  If  there  were  any  questions  that  we  could 
not  satisfa'ctorily  dispose  of,  they  were  generally  referred 


36  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

to  the  pastor,  who  gave  his  views  upon  the  subject. 
There  was  great  familiarity  between  the  pastor  and  his 
people.  If  at  any  time  they  heard  him  announce  a 
doctrine  or  sentiment  which  they  did  not  understand, 
It  was  customary  to  appeal  to  him  for  further  enlighten- 
ment upon  the  subject.  It  was  no  uncommon  thing 
for  the  pastor  to  be  present  at  some  of  our  little  family 
meetings,  and  take  part  in  the  services ;  but  never  to 
take  the  place  of  the  reader,  or  to  give  any  explanations 
of  a  text  unless  called  upon  so  to  do.  Those  were  very 
interesting  seasons,  and  kept  us  from  being  alienated 
one  from  another. 

SABBATH  SOCIAL  EXERCISES. 

While  a  member  of  that  blessed  church,  as  I  have  said 
before,  we  had  a  prayer  meeting  at  the  vestry,  every 
Sabbath  morning.  At  that  meeting,  it  was  customary 
for  some  one  to  read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  (more  or 
less,  as  he  chose,)  and  he  was  expected  to  give  an  ex- 
planation of  what  he  had  read.  The  reason  for  this 
was  unknown  at  that  time,  to  the  junior  portion  of  the 
church.  The  pastor,  and  older  brethren,  had  adopted 
this  plan  in  order  to  discover  the  gifts  that  were  in  the 
church.  They  generally  arranged  matters  so  that  when 
it  appeared  to  fall  to  the  lot  of  an  aged  brother  to  read, 
he  would  very  kindly  invite  one  of  the  younger  mem- 
bers to  do  it  for  him.  Consequently,  we  never  knew 
when  we  might  be  called  upon ;  and  this  induced  us  to 
search  the  Scriptures  diligently,  always  try  to  have  a 
stock  of  information  on  hand,  and  to  be  ready  on  all 
occasions  to  meet  such  an  emergency.  This  enabled 
the  older  brethren  to  notice  the  different  gifts. among 
the  younger.  When  we  erred  in  our  exposition  of  any 
subject,  the  pastor,  or  deacon,  or  some  one,  would  very 
tenderly  endeavor  to  correct  us.  To  these  meetings,  I 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  37 

am  very  much  indebted,  for  what  little  amount  of  Bible 
knowledge  I  possess. 

INVITED  TO  HOLD  A  MEETING  IN  8KIDBY. 

While  pursuing  this  course,  one  day,  I  met  one  of  the 
aged  brethren  on  the  street.  He  said  to  me,  "  You  are 
the  very  man  I  wanted  to  see."  I  asked  him  what  he 
wanted  of  me?  He  told  me  that  there  was  a  little 
village,  by  the  name  of  Skidby,  some  seven  miles  from 
the  city,  and  that  its  people  were  living  in  great  igno- 
rance of  the  way  of  life.  "  Now,  sir,  I  want  you  should 
go  to  that  village,  next  Sabbath,  and  hold  a  meeting 
with  them,"  remarking  that  there  were  but  three  or 
four  in  all  the  community,  who  might  be  said  to  be  ex- 
perimental Christians.  I  replied,  "Sir,  that  I  cannot 
do.  In  the  first  place,  I  do  not  know  where  the  village 
is,  and  secondly,-!  have  no  acquaintances  there."  u  That," 
he  said,  "will  make  no  difference.  I  can  give  you  the 
necessary  directions."  I  told  him,  again  and  again, 
that  I  could  not  hold  a  meeting ;  that  I  had  no  gift,  or 
calling,  for  anything  of  the  kind.  He,  however,  argued, 
"  You  can  sing,  you  can  pray,  you  can  read  the  Bible, 
and  you  can  talk  some  from  what  you  read;  and  that 
will  be  meeting  enough,  for  those  poor,  ignorant  people." 
Still  I  persisted  in  my  former  statement  that  I  could 
not  go.  He  then  importuned,  "Now,  you  go  this  time, 
and  I  will  tell  you  where  to  call.  Enquire  for  Mr. 
William  Wilberforce ;  he  is  a  Dissenter,  and  he  and  his 
wife  are  very  pious  people.  You  need  not  fear,  at  all ; 
the  house  in  which  he  lives  is  licensed,  by  the  Bishop  of 
the  diocese,  for  Dissenting  ministers  to  hold  meetings  in. 
And  now,  sir,  you  must  say  you'll  go."  He  pressed  me 
so  hard  that  I  said,  "  Yes,  I  will  go." 

UNDERTAKE  WHAT  I  DID  NOT  ANTICIPATE. 

Aftej  hearing  preaching  the  next  Sabbath  morning, 
4 


SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

N 

from  my  pastor,  I  went,  afoot  and  alone,  to  the  village, 
all  the  while  pondering  in  my  mind  what  course  I  should 
take.  I  had  expected  to  meet  only  a  few  persons ;  but, 
to  my  utter  astonishment,  the  house  was  not  only  full, 
but  a  number  were  on  the  green  by  the  door  and  win- 
dows. The  moment  I  went  in,  the  gentleman  named 
met  me  with  all  the  familiarity  of  an  old  acquaintance. 
He  showed  me  to  a  standing  place,  in  one  corner  of  the 
room,  with  a  desk  convenient  for  a  speaker,  and  a-beau- 
tiful  white  napkin  spread  over  it,  with  a  Bible,  and 
Watts'  old  hymn  book  thereon.  I  had  taken  my  own 
hymn  book  in  my  pocket,  for  I  did  not  expect,  in  such  a 
community,  to  find  any  Dissenters'  hymn  books.  The 
very  sight  of  that  desk  and  Bible,  impressed  me  as 
I  had  never  been  impressed  before.  Everything  spoke, 
though  in  silence,  yet  louder  to  my  heart  than  thunder 
tones,  "  This  means  that  you  are  to  preach."  I  took 
my  seat  behind  the  desk,  thought  a  few  moments,  and 
came  to  this  conclusion :  "  I  will  read,  and  sing  a  long 
hymn ;  I  then  will  pray,  as  long  as  I  can  ;  then  I  will 
read  a  long  chapter,  (thinking  I  might  be  able  to  say 
something,  from  the  whole  of  it,  that  would  make  a 
respectable  talk ;)  then  1  will  read  another  long  hymn ; 
and  make  a  long,  concluding  prayer — and  get  out  of 
this,  the  best  way  I  can." 

LED  TO  SAT  SOMETHING — BREAK  DOWN. 

To  my  utter  astonishment,  when  I  had  read  the  first 
hymn,  they  arose,  and  I  saw  there  were  three,  four  or 
more  hymn  books,  and  a  group  of  youngerly  folks  who 
looked  to  me  like  singers.  A  man  raised  the  tune,  and 
gave  the  pitch,  and  they  sang  most  heavenly ;  I  was  so 
enamored  with  the  singing,  that  my  troubles  subsided, 
at  least  for  a  season.  I  prayed,  and  then  read  another 
long  hymn,  after  which  I  read  part,  or  the  whole,  (I  do 


EAELY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  39 

•v 

not  now  know  which,)  of  the  3d  chapter  of  Jeremiah's 
Lamentations.  The  first  thing  that  I  was  really  con- 
scious of,  was,  that  7  was  in  the  highest  state  of  perspira- 
tion, speaking  from  the  57th  verse,  which  reads  as  fol- 
lows :  "  Thou  drewest  near  in  the  day  that  I  called  upon 
Thee ;  Thou  saidest,  Fear  not."  I  instantly  broke  down, 
and  said  no  more.  I  then  proceeded  to  read  the  third 
hymn,  prayed,  and  dismissed  the  congregation. 

ANOTHER  APPOINTMENT— PEEL  GRIEVED. 

To  my  utter  astonishment,  Mr.  Wilberforce  jumped 
up  and  said,  "  This  man  will  preach  to  us  again,  next 
Sabbath,  at  half-past  two  in  the  afternoon.  The  word 
preach  almost  petrified ,  me.  I  said,  as  soon  as  I  could 
speak,  "  No,  sir,  I  shall  not  be  here  any  more."  But 
the  old  gentleman  insisted  upon  it  that  I  would  be 
there,  and  told  his  neighbors  and  friends  all  to  come 
out,  for  they  would  not  be  disappointed.  1  thought  I 
was  very  much  misused,  so  much  so  that  I  had  some 
trouble  to  keep  John  Bull  from  showing  his  horns. 
The  friends  were  very  kind,  and  asked  me  to  stay  and 
have  some  refreshments,  but  I  had  so  little  fellowship 
with  the  old  brother's  conduct,  that  I  would  not  stay 
with  them  even  to  eat,  and  went  home  feeling  very 
badly — sometimes,  crusty.  When  I  went  to  church  in 
the  evening,  no  one  said  to  me,  "  Where  have  you  been  ?" 
and  I  was  glad  they  did  not. 

RECONCILED. 

On  Monday  morning,  more  calmly  and  dispassion- 
ately reviewing  the  scene  through  which  I  had  passed, 
I  was  rather  glad  than  otherwise  that  I  did  go.  By 
Wednesday  of  the  same  week,  I  felt  as  though  I  was 
not  sorry  that  I  had  to  go  again  the  next  Sabbath — 
and,  if  the  old  brother  had  not  said  "  preach"  to  the 
people,  I  thought  it  would  have  been  a  privilege  for 


40  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

/ 

me  to  go,  but  I  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  preaching. 

THE  CHURCH  CALLS  ME  TO  ORDER. 

On  Thursday,  the  same  Deacon  with  whom  I  had 
had  the  conversation  about  what  was  necessary  for  an 
individual  to  do  in  order  to  join  the  church,  came  into 
the  store,  on  business,  and  said  to  me,  "  We  have  a 
special  meeting  of  the  church,  to-morrow  night,  sir, 
and  we  would  be  glad  to  have  you  attend,  at  six 
o'clock.  You  will  be  there,  will  you?  The  meeting  is 
important,  and  we  shall  especially  need  you."  I  told 
him,  if  Providence  did  not  hedge  up  my  way,  I  would 
certainly  be  there.  I  thought  of  the  thing  after  he 
was  gone.  ,1  had  heard  of  no  notice  being  given  for  a 
special  meeting,  and  could  not  think  what  it  meant. 

HAVE  TO  TRY  TO  TALK  AGAIN — BREAK  DOWN. 

At  the  appointed  hour,  I  left  my  business,  and  went 
to  chapel.  I  was  walking  through  the  aisle,  to  my 
own  seat — the  minister  and  deacons  were  sitting  in 
what  was  called  "  the  deacons'  pew,"  at  the  foot  of  the 
pulpit — but,  as  I  came  opposite  the  slip,  about  to  turn 
to  my  left,  one  of  the  deacons  beckoned  to  me.  I 
turned  to  see  what  he  wanted.  He  said,  "  Come  into 
this  pew,  and  sit  down  beside  the  pastor."  This  was 
indeed  strange  to  me — I  did  not  know  what  it  could 
mean.  After  sitting  a  few  moments,  the  meeting  was 
opened  by  singing  and  prayer,  after  which  one  re- 
marked, "  Shall  we  not  proceed  to  business  ?"  An 
aged  brother  looked  up  and  said,  "Our  business  is  with 
you,  Brother  Sheardown."  I  arose  and  told  them  that 
I  was  not  conscious  of  any  wrong — I  had  not  meant  to 
violate  any  rules  of  the  church,  or  any  principle  of 
Christian  propriety.  The  first  thing  that  came  to  my 
ears,  was,  "  You  have  been  preaching,  sir,  without  our 
authority  j  and  we  do  not  suffer  our  brethren  to  run 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  41 

around,  preaching,  without  our  knowledge  of  it."  I 
here  referred  them  to  the  brother,  then  present,  who 
induced  me  to  go.  They  then  said,  "  If  you  can  preach 
to  others,  you  can  preach  to  us."  I  told  them  that  I 
had  not  preached,  and  that  I  could  not  preach.  They 
affirmed  that  I  had  preached,  and  that  I  must  preach, 
to  them,  that  night.  When  I  saw  that  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  get  clear,  I  said  to  the  pastor — whom  I  loved  next 
to  my  life — "  Brother.  Arbon,  if  I  must  speak,  will  you 
pray  ?"  His  answer  was,  "  If  you  are  going  to  be  a 
preacher,  you  must  do  your  own  praying."  That, 
coming  from  the  one  who  I  claimed  as  my  spiritual 
father,  was  the  severest  blow  yet.  I  tried  to  pray,  but 
know  little  or  nothing  of  what  it  amounted  to.  They 
said,  "  Now,  take  your  text."  I  named  the  41st  chap- 
ter, 10th  verse  of  Isaiah,  which  reads  as  follows  :  "  Fear 
thou  not,  for  I  am  with  thee ;  be  not  dismayed,  for  I 
am  thy  God.  I  will  strengthen  thee,  yea,  I  will  help 
thee ;  yea,  I  will  uphold  thee  with  the  right  hand  of 
my  righteousness."  I  felt  pained,  crushed,  and  dis- 
tressed in  heart.  I  commenced  making  remarks  from 
the  passage.  After  awhile,  I  felt  some  freedom  of 
utterance.  This  part  of  the  text  struck  me  with  pecu- 
liar force  :  "  Fear  thou  not,  for  I  am  with  thee;  be  not 
dismayed,  for  I  am  thy  God."  Then  arose  in  my 
mind  something  like  this  :  "  Now,  you  are  telling  the 
people  that  you  are  not  going  to  fear,  and  that  God  is 
going  to  help  you:" — and  I  was  broken  down,  and 
stopped  then  and  there.  I  then  told  them,  if  they 
would  only  forgive  me  for  going  to  Skidby  on  the 
Sabbath  and  saying  what  I  did  to  the  congregation,  1 
would  never  do  the  like  again ;  and  I  besought  them 
with  tears,  to  pardon  me. 

THEY  REQUIRE  ME  TO  GO  TO  SKIDBY  AGAIN. 

But  nothing  in  answer  to  my  petition.  _  They  said, 


42  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

"  You  have  another  appointment  there,  and  we  do  not 
allow  our  brethren  to  run  at  loose  ends,  and  make 
appointments  for  preaching  and  not  fulfill  them."  I 
told  them  I  had  made  no  appointment — then  went 
on  and  recapitulated  the  conduct  of  the  old  gentleman 
who  made  the*appointment,  but  that  I  did  gainsay  it, 
and  gave  him  to  understand  that  I  should  not  be  there. 
"  Well,  but  did  he  not  say,  in  your  presence,  that  you 
would  be  there  ?  that  all  might  come  ?  that  they  would 
not  be  disappointed?  You  should  not  have  allowed 
the  appointment  to  go  out."  I  begged  of  them  not  to 
urge  it  upon  me,  but  they  said,  "  You  must  go." 

CONTINUE    SPEAKING  AT  SKIDBY  AND    BEFORE    THE    CHURCH. 

The  next  Sabbath  I  went,  according  to  appointment, 
with  a  determination  of  heart  that  it  should  be  the 
last  time.  I  got  along  a  little  better,  that  time,  than 
the  first — but,  as  soon  as  I  had  got  through  with  the 
services,  Mr.  Wilberforce  made  another  appointment 
for  me,  the  next  Sabbath.  My  spirit  was  somewhat 
subdued,  and  I  made  no  resistance,  for  the  church  also 
had  made  an  appointment  for  me  to  speak  again  the 
next  Friday  evening.  This  was  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  year  1813.  I  spoke  to  the  church,  once  a  week,  for 
several  months,  and  also  continued  going  to  the  afore- 
said little  village. 

FAILURE  TO  GET  AT  THE  WORK. 

During  this  time,  there  was  a  young  brother  who 
wished  to  preach.  He  appeared  to  have  the  "  preach 
fever."  Not  so  with  me — mine  was  the  chill,  without 
the  fever.  This  brother  wished  me  to  let  him  go  with 
me  to  Skidby,  and  let  him  preach — which  he  did,  to 
the  best  of  his  ability.  He  went  again,  and  preached 
from  Isaiah,  7th  chapter,  25th  verse,  which  reads  as 
follows :  "  And  on  all  hills  that  shall  be  digged  with 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  43 

the  mattock,  there  shall  not  come  thither  the  fear  of 
briers  or  thorns ;  but  it  shall  be  for  the  sending  forth  of 
oxen,  and  for  the  treading  of  lesser  cattle."  He  was 
very  much  embarrassed,  and  talked  pretty  much  all 
the  time  about  digging  with  the  mattock.  It  appeared 
to  have  made  an  impression  on  the  minds  of  the 
children,  for  the  next  time  he  went  they  ran  in  the 
streets  and  cried  out,  "  There  comes  the  mattock  man 
— there  comes  the  mattock  man  !"  I  do  not  recollect 
that  he  attempted  to  preach  much  afterwards. 

ENCOURAGED  AT  SKIDBT. 

That  village  had  been  noted  for  its  immorality ;  and 
it  was  very  difficult  for  a  Dissenting  minister  to  'go 
there,  preach,  and  get  away  without  personal  insult. 
The  clergyman  of  the  Established  church  was  also  the 
Justice  of  the  Peace  in  the  place :  consequently,  it 
would  have  availed  nothing  to  enter  a  complaint.  But 
there  was  not  so  much  as  a  dog  to  move  his  tongue 
against  unworthy  me. 

SOME   DISCOURAGEMENTS   AT  HOME. 

Brethren  of  our  church  would  occasionally  go  over 
with  me,  to  hear  me  (as  they  said)  "  preach."  One 
who  sometimes  went  along,  would  use  all  the  effort  in 
his  power  to  prevail  on  me  to  quit.  He  would  often 
say,  "  You  disgrace  yourself  and  your  family."  Know- 
ing, as  he  did,  the  situation  in  which  I  was  placed,  I 
thought  it  cruel  in  him.  But  it  was  the  opinion  of 
some  good  men,  in  that  day,  that  if  a  young  man  could 
be  induced  to  give  up  trying  to  preach,  or  by  harsh 
means  be  driven  from  it,  it  was  a  proof  that  he  was 
not  called  of  God  to  the  work  ! 

DISTRESSED  AS  TO  MY  DUTY— THE  LOAD  REMOVED. 

I  had,  all  this  time,  a  great  anxiety  to  do  good — to 
be  the  means  of  saving  souls — but  had  not  the  least 


44  SHEABDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

evidence  of  being  called  to  preach  the  Gospel.  It  wore 
upon  my  physical  nature,  so  much  so  that  the  first 
inquiry  of  my  friends  was,  "  Are  you  sick,  sir  ?  You 
look  very  poorly."  My  wife — for  I  was  married,  as  I 
will  hereafter  narrate — was  afraid  that  I  would  die. 
"While  thus  afflicted,  both  mentally  and  bodily,  I  was 
going  to  hear  my  pastor  preach,  one  Sabbath  morning, 
weighed  down  with  sorrow,  because  I  thought  I  was 
(like  one  of  old)  running,  but  had  no  tidings.  I  can 
clearly  see,  in  my  mind's  eye,  now,  the  very  spot,  with 
its  surroundings  in  the  street,  where  this  passage  of 
Scripture  came  to  my  relief— Acts  9th  chapter,  15th 
verse :  "  But  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Go  thy  way :  for 
he  is  a  chosen  vessel  unto  me,  to  bear  my  name  before 
the  Gentiles  and  kings,  and  the  children  of  Israel."  I 
felt,  at  once,  volatile  as  air.  My  trouble  was  all  gone. 
I  was  as  happy,  it  appeared  to  me,  as  it  was  possible 
for  any  one  to  be.  I  cannot  describe  the  state  of  my 
mind  at  that  time.  I  took  my  accustomed  seat  in  the 
chapel.  I  thought  my  pastor  looked  unusually  lovely. 
When  he  arose  and  read  hi§  text,  he  took  the  same 
passage  which  had  so  richly  relieved  my  own  minfl ! 
He  appeared  to  enter  into  the  very  depths  of  my  heart 
— and,  before  ho  was  through,  I  had  no  doubt  left  that 
God  designed  I  should  preach  his  Qospel,  as  best  I 
could. 

After  that  meeting  was  out,  the  brother  who  had  en- 
deavored to  dissuade  me  from  ever  standing  up  before 
the  people  again,  said  to  me,  "  Are  you  going  to 
Skidby,  to-day?"  I  answered,  "Yes,  sir."  Said  he- "I 
want  to  go  with  you."  We  agreed  upon  a  certain 
corner  of  a  street  where  we  would  meet.  I  was  sorry 
that  he  proposed  to  go,  for  I  feared  he  would  mar  my 
meditations,  and  disturb  my  sweet  communion  with 
God.  He  heard  me  speak,  and  I  asked  him  to  pray. 


EARLY  LIFE  IN  ENGLAND.  45 

After  the  service,  he  appeared  to  be  in  very  good 
spirits ;  and  when  we  had  left  the  house  to  return 
home,  he  took  hold  of  my  arm,  very  familiarly,  and 
said,  "  Brother  Thomas,  you  will  preach,  in  spite  of  all 
of  us.  You  have  preached,  to-day.  And  now,  sir,  Ibid 
you  God-speed."  From  that  day  onward,  I  had  a  com- 
fortable evidence  that  God  had  been  pleased  to  appoint 
me  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 


CHAPTER  II.— 1814  TO  1821. 


Marriage — Enlarged  Itinerating  Labors — Hard  Times  in  England 
— Business  (fhanges — Gillites  and  Futterites — Visit  to  the  Con- 
tinent, with  my  Wife — Emigrate  to  America,  and  Settle  in 
Seneca  County,  N.  Y. — An  Awkward  Englishman,  a  Stran- 
ger among  Friendly  Yankees — Try  to  adapt  Myself  to  the 
Ways  of  the  Country — Arrival  of  my  family — Good  News 
from  Skidfoy. 

OUR  MARRIAGE. 

As  I  have  stated  that  I  would  say  something  in 
reference  to  my  marriage,  perhaps  I  may  as  well  say 
it  "now  as  at  any  other  time.  When  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  change  my  situation  in  life,  I  thought  every- 
thing, as  „ far  as  domestic  happiness  was  concerned, 
depended  upon  the  choice  that  I  should  make  of  a  com- 
panion. I  knew  there  was  One  who  could  direct  me 
aright:  therefore,  I  concluded  to  ask  wisdom  of  God. 
It  was  my  special  prayer,  for  weeks,  that  He  would 
direct  me.  I  told  the  Lord  just  what  kind  of  a  person 
I  desired.  In  the  first  place,  she  must  be  pious:  in  the 
next  place,  she  must  have  the  same  denominational 
views  with  myself.  I  told  the  Lord,  He  knew  all  about 
my  temperament  of  mind,  and  I  wanted  whoever 
should  be  best  adapted  to  my  circumstances  and  feel- 
ings in  this  respect. 

MY  FIRST  CHOICE. 

After  having  prayed  long  and  earnestly,  I  saw  a 
certain  individual  coming  into  church.  The  thought 


48  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

flashed  across  my  mind,  "  That,  I  should  conclude,  is 
the  very  woman  to  suit  me  for  a  wife."  But,  somehow 
or  other,  I  had  an  impression  that  she  was  a  married 
lady.  I  had  often  seen  her,  singing  in  the  choir,  but 
did  not  know  her  name.  "When  church  was  dismissed, 
I  said  to  one  of  the  members,  "  Can  you  tell  me  who 
that  lady  is?"  The  answer  was,  "Why!  do  you  not 
know  ?"  I  said,  "  No,  I  do  not."  He  then  replied, 
"  She  is  the  daughter  of  Brother  Glassam,  one  of  our 
members."  I  continued,  "  She  is  a  married  lady,  is  she 
not  ?"  The  reply  was,  "  No,  she  is  a  single  lady." 

In  the  evening,  when  church  was  out,  I  shook  hands 
with  her  parents,  (for  I  was  acquainted  with  them,) 
and  said,  "  I  am  going  to  walk  home  with  you."  I 
offered  my  arm  to  the  young  lady,  (Esther,  by  name,) 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  tarried  about 
an  hour,  had  a  little  prayer-meeting,  and  said  to 
Esther,  on  leaving,  "  If  it  would  be  convenient,  I  would 
like  to  call  upon  you,  Wednesday  evening,  at  nine 
o'clock."  She  politely  accepted  the  call.  I  visited  her 
but  a  short  time  that  evening,  and  left  with  the  prom- 
ise of  another  visit. 

When  I  went  the  next  time — which,  by  the  by,  was 
only  the  third — instead  of  meeting  the  young  lady,  the 
father  met  me,  and  wanted  to  know  my  intentions  in 
calling  upon  his  daughter.  I  told  him  they  were  all 
right,  but  if  I  could  spend  an  hour  with  her,  I  could 
then  tell  him  more  about  my  intentions.  The  mother 
showed  me  into  a  room  adjoining  the  sitting  room,  and 
presently  the  daughter  walked  in.  We  talked  over,  in 
one  (to  me)  important  hour,  all  that  we  had  to  say, 
relative  to  a  union  for  life.  She  said  she  also  had  been 
praying  for  direction  from  God,  in  view  of  such  a 
change,  and  had  been  deeply  impressed,  when  she  saw 
me,  that  that  would  be  the  man  of  her  choice  if  he  was 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  49 

not  a  married  man.  But  I  always  walked  with  my 
sister — her  husband  being  much  from  home — and  many 
had  taken  us  for  husband  and  wife.  I  told  her,  that 
evening,  in  closing  up  our  conversation,  "  Now,  I  shall 
not  be  in  a  situation  to  be  married,  under  one  year. 
Can  you  wait  so  long?"  She  answered,  "Yes,  O  yes — 
anything  that  is  best."  I  remarked,  "  Then,  if  God 
will,  we  will  be  married  on  such  a  day,  one  year  hence, 
at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  We  can  correspond 
at  any  time  when  we  are  absent  from  the  city.  But  I 
never  wrote  a  love-letter  in  my  life,  and  probably  never 
shall.  I  want  all  our  correspondence  to  be  of  a  spirit- 
ual nature.  We  will  write  in  prose  or  poetry,  which- 
ever suits  the  mind  the  best."  The  thing  was  settled, 
then  and  there.  I  then  reported,  to  the  old  gentleman, 
our  progress.  We  had  a  very  pleasant  year  of  cor- 
respondence, frequently  walking  and  talking  together 
as  opportunity  offered.  I  rented  a  house  and  had  it 
furnished,  ready  to  take  her  to,  when  she  should  leave 
her  father  and  mother. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  IMPEDIMENTS. 

In  those  days,  though  the  Toleration  Act  had  taken 
off  many  burdens  from  the  Dissenters,  yet  they  were 
not  allowed  to  marry,  or  bury  their  dead,  without  the 
Episcopal  service.  We  could  only  be  married  accord- 
ing to  the  formula  of  that  church,  and  the  ceremony 
could  not  be  performed  except  between  the  hours  of 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  and  twelve  o'clock  at 
noon.  As  we  did_  not  intend  to  have  our  marriage 
"  published" — that  is,  read  to  the  congregation,  in  the 
church,  three  Sabbaths  in  succession — we  were  obliged 
to  marry  "  with  license."  '  Five  guineas  was  the  price 
for  marrying  in  that  way.  The  time  had  arrived.  I 
went  to  the  clergyman's  house,  about  six  o'clock  in  the 
5 


50  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

evening  previous  to  the  day  appointed,  to  obtain  the 
license,  which  should  be  given  twelve  hours  before  cele- 
brating the  ceremony.  The  vicar  was  not  at  home, 
but  his  wife  informed  me  that  he  would  be  at  home,  in 
all  probability,  before  eight  o'clock.  I  told  her  my 
errand,  and  the  necessity  of  being  married  in  the  morn- 
ing as  soon  as  the  clock  had  struck  eight.  She  said, 
"  Call  again,  sir,  any  time  in  the  course  of  the  evening." 
I  called  the  second  time — he  was  not  in ;  the  third  time 
— all  the  same;  the  fourth  time,  at  about  ten  o'clock  in 
the  evening — I  knew,  from  what  his  wife  said,  that  he 
was  attending  a  party.  I  told  her  I  would  be  in,  about 
six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  for  my  license,  and  must 
have  it.  She  said,  "  Yery  well,  sir — I  will  inform  Mr. 
B."  I  knew  that  the  responsibility  rested  on  him,  and 
not  on  me.  The  license  granted  at  that  hour  would  not 
be  strictly  valid,  and,  should  it  come  to  his  Bishop's  ears, 
the  vicar  must  be  the  individual  who  must  suffer. 

A  DRUNKEN  MINISTER. 

I  went  again  in  the  morning,  rang  the  bell,  and  soon 
a  servant  appeared  who  showed  me  into  a  small  recep- 
tion room,  saying  that  Mr.  B.  would  be  in  shortly.  I 
thought,  at  once,  the  thing  was  understood.  He  very 
soon  made  his  appearance,  in  his  morning  gown — apolo- 
gized for  having  been  out  so  late  over  night — said  he 
was  at  a  party,  and,  while  around  the  convivial  board, 
had  taken  too  much  punch  :  "  In  fact,"  he  said,  "  I  got 
pretty  tipsy."  I  told  him«  that  I  knew  that.  Said  he, 
"  How  did  you  know  it,  sir?"  "I  saw  you,  sir."  "  Where, 
sir  ?"  "  Standing  at  the  corner  of  Princess  street,  rest- 
ing your  head  against  the  wall."  "  Well,"  he  said,  "  we 
will  say  no  more  about  that."  He  went  to  a  little  closet 
in  the  room,  where  he  had  a  case  of  old  Madeira  wine, 
brought  out  a  bottle,  two  glasses,  and  a  corkscrew,  and 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  51 

said,  tl  Won't  you  take  a  glass  of  wine,  sir  ?"  I  excused 
myself,  by  saying,  "  I  never  take  wine  in  the  morning." 
He  said  he  did  not  generally  do  it,  but,  when  he  had 
been  out  over  night,  in  the  morning  he  wanted  a  little 
to  give  tone  and  action  to  his  system !  While  writing 
out  my  license,  I  should  think  he  took  over  one-half  or 
two-thirds  of  the  bottle  full.  But  I  got  the  paper,  and 
started  for  the  woman,  with  her  mother,  father,  and 
sister,  and,  just  as  the  clock  struck  eight,  we  were  in 
the  church,  ready  to  appear  at  the  altar.  There  was  a 
word  in  the  marriage  ceremony  which  was  "  worship." 
It  came  in  the  clause  where  it  is  said,  "  With  this  ring 
I  thee  wed,  with  my  body  I  thee  worship,"  &c.  I  was 
willing  to  love  and  cherish  my  wife,  but  was  not  willing 
to  "  worship"  her.  Therefore  I  substituted  the  word 
"  serve,"  when  saying  over  that  part  of  the  ceremony. 
He  said,  "worship."  I  tried  it  again,  and  gave  the 
word  "  serve."  He  then  turned  his  large  Prayer  Book 
the  other  side  up,  so  that  I  could  read  for  myself.  I 
knew  he  was  in  my  hands,  for  I  could  report  him  to  the 
Bishop :  therefore  I  read  again,  "  serve."  He  said,  "  Yery 
well,  sir ;  serve  it  is,  then ;  it  will  do  just  as  well."  So 
we  passed  on  to  the  end. 

I  took  my  wife  to  her  new  home,  with  her  parents 
and  sister.  Our  breakfast  was  waiting  for  us.  I  dropped 
a  note  of  invitation  to  our  pastor  and  his  wife  to  take 
tea  with  us  and  spend  the  evening.  I  then  went  to  my 
business,  and  attended  to  it  until  about  four  in  the  after- 
noon. Eeturning  to  my  home,  we  spent  the  evening 
in  conversation,  singing  and  prayer,  when  the  friends 
retired,  and  we  were  left  in  possession  of  our  own 
domicil.  This  was  on"  the  23d  of  December,  1814.  I 
shall  have  occasion  again  to  refer  to  my  wife,  for  she 
was  my  right  hand,  in  affliction  and  sorrow,  in  joy  and 
rejoicing. 


52  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

ENLARGED  LICENSE  TO  PREACH. 

While  trying  to  preach,  my  labors  were  for  a  time 
confined  to  the  little  village  of  Skidby,  and  to  the 
church.  (And  here  let  me  say,  that  when  I  spoke  be- 
fore the  church,  there  were  none  present  but  those  who 
were  members  of  that  body.)  Things  went  on  pros- 
perously with  us,  and,  in  1815,  I  received  permission 
from  the  church — or  what  is  termed,  in  America,  a 
"license" — to  exercise  my  gift  wherever  God  in  his 
providence  might  open  a  door. 

SUFFERING  AND  CRIME  IN  ENGLAND. 

Those  were  times  that  tried  both  State  and  Church. 
The  American  and  French  wars  were  about  closing. 
Breadstuff's  were  extremely  high.  Flour  was  two  dol- 
lars'and  twenty-five  cents  per  stone,  (fourteen  pounds.) 
Bankruptcy  and  failures,  of  every  kind,  had  been  the 
order  of  the  day,  for  some  time.  The  poor  tax  of  our 
firm  in  Hull,  one  year,  was  about  eleven  hundred  dol- 
lars— a  rate  of  taxation  which  Americans  never  yet 
endured.  The  operators  in  mills,  factories,  &c.,  were 
sore  pressed  to  obtain  the  small  pittance  sufficient  to 
keep  them  from  starvation ;  and  many  died  of  actual 
uunger.  It  was  a  common-place  thing  to  see,  in  the 
daily  papers,  accounts  of  men  being  found  dead :  "  Ver- 
dict given,  Died  for  want  of  food."  I  saw,  on  one  occa- 
sion, as  estimated,  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand 
operators,  gathered  at  Manchester,  parading  the  streets, 
emaciated  and  care-worn.  Their  banner  was  a  bread 
loaf,  dipped  in  blood,  with  an  inscription  of  red  letters 
upon  black  ground,  "  BREAD  OR  BLOOD."  The  soldiers 
were  let  in  upon  them,  after  they  had  assembled  in  St. 
Peter's  Square,  Market  Street  Lane,  to  be  addressed  by 
a  Mr.  Hunt,  who  presented  himself  as  one  of  the  great 
reformers  of  the  day.  But  the  whole  scene  was  summed 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AAfERICA.  53 

up  in  the  utter  dispersion  of  the  motley  crowd,  by  the 
swords  and  sabres  of  the  military.  Highway  robberies, 
shop-lifting,  house-breaking,  and  murder,  were  every- 
day occurrences.  None  but  those  who  lived  in  that 
day,  and  witnessed  the  scenes,  can  form  any  adequate 
idea  of  the  wretched  state  of  the  nation. 

NEW  CHURCH  ENTERPRISE. 

But  I  wish  not  to  recall  the  picture  of  those  dark 
days  in  England.  Therefore  I  will  return  to  that  which 
concerns  me  most,  and  review  circumstances  more  con- 
genial to  my  nature.  About  this  time,  our  church  had 
to  give  up  their  chapel — for  what  reason,  I  do  not  now 
remember,  bat  my  impression  is  that  it  was  decided,  in 
a  suit  which  had  been  for  many  years  in  the  Court  of 
Chancery,  against  those  from  whom  we  had  rented. 
We  then  removed  to  a  house,  called  Salt  House  Lane 
Chapel.  Soon  after  that,  it  was  thought  best,  by  sqme 
of  the  church,  that  a  few  should  take  letters  and  build 
up  a  new  interest  in  a  low,  wicked  part  of  the  city. 
We  obtained  a  building,  and  fitted  it  up,  for  a  place  of 
worship.  I  was  one  in  the  enterprise.  Our  pulpit  was 
supplied  by  such  ministers  as  we  could  obtain.  Part  of 
the  time  it  fell  to  my  lot  to>do  the  public  speaking.  I 
also  continued  my  labors  in  the  little  village  previously 
alluded  to. 

HOPES  FRUSTRATED. 

A  new  thought  came  into  my  mind — that,  if  God 
would  prosper  me,  as  he  had  done,  I  might  in  a  short 
time  be  able  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor,  anywhere 
and  everywhere,  as  opportunity  might  offer,  and  sus- 
tain myself.  But  God's  ways  were  not  my  ways,  nor 
His  thoughts  my  thoughts.  For,  though  I  had  sailed, 
more  or  less,  in  different  crafts,  I  had  got  my  foot  upon 
a  ship  that  I  had  never  sailed  in  before — that  was  a 


54  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

partner-ship.  I  became  a  junior  partner  in  the  firm, 
but  very  soon  found  the  vessel  was  leaking,  and  the 
probability  was  that  she  would  founder,  sooner  or  later. 
In  her,  I  lost  a  great  portion  of  the  earnings  that  I  had 
been  laying  up  for  years.  I  concluded  to  leave  Hull, 
and  commence  anew. 

REMOVE  TO  PONTEFRACT. 

In  the  spring  of  1818,  I  located  in  the  old  borough  of 
Pontefract,  in  the  same  county,  doing  some  business  on 
my  own  account,  and  some  on  commission,  and  making 
about  a  comfortable  living.  But  my  hope  of  becoming 
a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  preaching  to  the  poor,  and 
sustaining  myself,  gave  up  the  ghost.  Yet  I  continued 
to  preach,  in  villages  near  the  city.  There  was  no 
Baptist  church  iri  Pontefract,  and  the  nearest  was  in 
Leeds,  some  eighteen  miles  away.  But  I  felt  that  the 
poor  villages  needed  the  Word  of  life.  I  also  preached 
for  ministers  in  the  place,  and  ministers  in  the  country. 
No  matter,  to  me,  what  their  denominational  name 
might  be,  if  they  were  only  orthodox  churches. 

TOO  MUCH  METAPHYSICAL  PREACHING. 

Here  permit  me  to  relate  a  little  circumstance  which 
occurred  while  I  was  in  that  place.  Some  three  miles 
distant,  there  was  a  village  of  several  hundred  poor  and 
ignorant  people,  the  men  being  generally  barge-men 
and  coal-heavers.  But  there  was  an  Independent  chapel 
in  the  place,  with  a  pious  church,  and  a  minister  whose 
soul  was  in  the  work.  He  was  a  man  of  good  educa- 
tion, and  well  understood  how  to  use  that  education  in 
the  field  of  his  labors.  He  called  upon  me,  one  day,  to 
see  if  I  could  preach  for  him  for  three  weeks ;  he  had 
obtained  a  supply  for  other  three  weeks,  and  was  to  be 
absent  six  weeks.  The  other  brother  he  had  obtained, 
was  from  the  Bradford  Theological  Institution.  I  sup- 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  55 

plied  the  church  the  first,  and  the  young  brother  the 
next  three  weeks.  After  the  pastor  returned,  he  came 
up  to  town,  to  express  his  thanks  for  my  labors.  I  was 
engaged  in  business  when  he  came  in,  and  asked  him 
to  walk  up  stairs  into  the  sitting-room,  where  Mrs. 
Sheardown  would  visit  with  him  until  I  was  at  liberty. 
Soon,  I  heard  Bro.  Lees  laugh,  most  heartily — only  as 
such  goo,d-hearted,  whole-souled  men  know  how  to 
laugh.  When  I  went  up-stairs,  I  inquired  the  cause  of 
the  wave  of  merriment  which  had  subsided.  Bro.  Lees 
said  he  had  been  relating  to  Mrs.  Sheardown  a  circum- 
stance that  occurred  during  the  labors  of  his  young 
collegiate,  as  given  him  by  the  brother  himself.  He 
thought  he  had  preached  a  very  big  sermon.  In  that 
sermon,  he  had  said  a  great  deal  about  " metaphysics," 
and  metaphysical  reasoning.  He  was  quite  anxious  to 
know  what  the  people  thought  of  his  sermon  :  therefore, 
he  concluded  to  mingle  with  the  congregation,  as  they 
retired,  hoping  that  he  might  hear  their  opinions.  He 
was  close  in  the  rear  of  two  good  old  mothers,  who, 
with  locked  arms,  were  nudging  along  the  sidewalk. 
One  said,  "  O,  what  a  blessed  sarment  we  had  !  -I  never 
heered  such  a  one."  The  other  said,  "  What  part  did 
you  like  the  best?"  I  liket  it  all,  but  that  part  I  liket 
best  where  he  told  us  the  Gos-pill  was  both  meat  and 
physic.'9  The  circumstance  was  so  humiliating  to  the 
young  man,  that  he  told  the  pastor  that,  in  future,  he 
would  try  and  use  such  language  as  the  people  whom 
he  was  addressing  could  understand.  (If  this  should 
meet  the  eye  of  any  aspiring  young  man,  whose  bumps 
of  self-esteem  are  very  large,  may  it  be  a  word  fitly 
spoken !) 

ITINERATE  AMONG  THE  POOR. 

"While  residing  in  Pontefract,  I  had  all  the  week-day 
evening  preaching  I  could  do,  compatible  with  my  busi- 


56  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

ness.  My  great  object  was  to  present  to  the  people, 
Jesus  Christ,  the  only  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  that  He 
was  able  and  willing  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  who 
came  unto  God  by  Him.  The  operatives  in  that  manu- 
facturing district — in  fact,  in  all  the  land — continued  to 
be  sorely  pressed  for  food ;  and  it  was  to  me  a  luxury 
to  spread  before  them  the  bread  of  eternal  life. 

DOCTRINAL  DISSENSIONS. 

At  that  time,  there  was  great  excitement  in  the  Bap- 
tist churches,  growing  out  of  Gill-ism  and  Fuller-ism. 
Although  the  beloved  Fuller  had  recently  (1815)  gone 
to  his  rest,  he  had  tapped  a  new  vein  of  theology,  that 
was  just  beginning  to  pour  out  its  light  upon  the  world. 
Dr.  Gill  had  long  been  the  standard  of  divinity,  and  it 
was  very  hard  for  some  to  give  up  his  favorite  dog- 
matical theories,  and  many,  both  ministers  and  laymen, 
were  deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  hyper-Calvinism. 
But  Fuller  had  hidden  the  leaven  in  the  measure  of 
meal,  and  it  was  working  powerfully  upon  the  minds  of 
many,  so  that,  when  a  minister  was  the  subject  of  con- 
versation, the  first  question  generally  was,  "  Is  he  a 
Gill-ite  or  a  Fuller-ite?"  and  the  churches  were  much 
divided  in  their  views.  I  recollect  that  Mr.  Arbon  once 
said  in  a  sermon,  "  If  faith  is  not  a  duty,  then  unbelief 
is  no  sin."  Two  or  three  of  the  old  members  imme- 
diately took  their  hats  .and  deliberately  walked  out  of 
the  church,  saying  they  would  never  sit  peaceably  and 
hear  such  Arminian  stuff  as  that. 

VISIT  TO  FRANCE. 

While  residing  in  Pontefract,  in  the  early  part  of 
1820,  business  called  me  to  the  continent  of  Europe. 
"While  in  France,  I  learned  more  about  the  "  mother  of 
harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth,"  than  I  had  ever 
known  before.  It  would  not  have  been  safe  for  me, 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  57 

had  it  ever  been  known  that  I  had  a  Protestant  Bible 
in  my  possession.  In  traveling  by  the  Diligence,  it  was 
almost  a  daily  occurrence  to  have  to  take  off  my  hat  to 
the  images  of  their  saints,  posted  at  the  corners  of  the 
roads ;  and,  on  one  great  festival  day,  I  had  to  bow 
my  knees  in  the  street  until  the  Grand  Costodia — the 
bust  of  St.  Peter,  and  other  relics,  which  were  carried 
upon  the  shoulders  of  twelve  priests — had  passed  by! 

A  LONE  CHRISTIAN  WOMAN. 

While  in  that  land,  I  met  but  one  Christian.  That 
was  a  lady,  whose  acquaintance  I  made  accidentally, 
while  walking  one  morning  on  the  beach  of  the  Bay  of 
Biscay.  In  passing  her,  I  gave  the  customary  saluta- 
tion, in  French.  She  answered  very  politely,  and, 
turning  around  immediately,  she  added,  "Anglaise, 
Monsieur?"  She  detected  my  English  accent  in  pro- 
nouncing the  French.  I  entered  into  a  conversation 
with  her,  in  which  she  gave  me  a  short  history  of  her 
life.  She  was  born  in  London.  Her  father,  an  English 
officer,  was  killed  in  battle.  She  and  her  mother  were 
then  in  France,  where  the  daughter  married  a  French 
officer,  and,  subsequently,  renounced  her  Protestantism, 
and  became  a  Catholic.  Afterwards,  she  became  con- 
vinced of  the  great  sin,  (as  she  expressed  it,)  of  re- 
nouncing the  religion  of  her  fathers.  Her  exercises 
resulted  in  her  hopeful  conversion  to  God.  Seventeen 
long  years  she  had  cherished  that  hope  in  secret,  all  the 
time  conforming  to  the  externals  of  Eomanism.  She 
said  that  I  was  the  first  person  to  whom  she  dared  to 
divulge  the  fact;  for,  if  her  husband  should  know  it, 
he  would  take  the  first  opportunity  to  plunge  his  dagger 
into  her  breast.  I  spoke  to  her  such  words  of  consola- 
tion, and  encouragement,  as  I  could,  under  the  circum- 
stances. 1  saw  her  no  more,  but  hope  she  may  be  found 


58  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPIJY. 

among  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  in  that  day  when 
God  shall  make  up  His  jewels. 

MRS.  SHEARDOWN'S  ADVENTURES. 

While  in  France,  my  wife  came  over,  to  make  a  short 
visit  to  the  country  that  was  then  so  bitterly  hated  by 
the  land  that  gave  her  birth.  Her  introduction  was 
very  unfavorable.  I  had  written  her  that  I  would  meet 
her  at  Calais,  on  the  given  day  and  hour  that  the 
packet  from  England  was  expected  to  arrive.  The  ves- 
sel came,  in  an  hour  or  more  before  the  expected  time ; 
consequently,  I  was  not  down  to  the  port  when  it  ar- 
rived. She  could  not  speak  a  word  of  French,  and  as  soon 
as  the  ship  was  hauled  up  to  the  dock,  the  gens-d'armes 
(armed  police)  came  on  board,  demanded  her  baggage, 
and  sent  it  away  to  the  Custom  House.  She  herself 
was  taken  by  a  class  of  men  who  looked,  to  her,  the 
meanest  set  of  ruffians  she  ever  saw,  and  posted  away, 
to  a  prison  looking  house,  where  they  put  her  in  the 
custody  of  some  old  French  women,  to  be  searched. 
She  scolded,  in  her  language,  and  resisted  all  she  could, 
but  they  continued  unpinning,  &c.,  until  they  had 
searched  her  person  thoroughly.  They  found  nothing 
contraband  concealed  about  her,  and  she  was  released. 
I  was  waiting  at  the  depot  to  receive  her.  She  was  so 
frightened,  that  she  looked  unnatural.  I  should  have 
given  her  the  particulars  that  would  be  required  of  her 
on  her  arrival,  in  my  letter,  had  I  not  expected  to  have 
been  present  when  the  vessel  came  in.  A  few  weeks 
taught  her,  that  she  was  not  in  the  land  of  her  nativity. 

VISIT  HOLLAND — THOUGHTS  ABOUT  AMERICA. 

My  business  was  nearly  done  up,  and  we  should  soon 
have  returned  home,  but  I  had  to  go  to  Dunkirk,  in 
Flanders,  and  took  my  wife  with  me,  that  she  might 
see  more  of  the  world. 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  59 

For  several  years,  I  had  been  very  anxious  to  visit 
America.  I  had  read  many  exciting  works  respecting 
the  land  of  liberty.  A  particular  friend  of  mine,  a  dea- 
con of  the  church  where  I  had  my  standing  in  the  City 
of  Hull,  was  induced  to  go  to  America  by  the  flattering 
accounts,  in  English  publications,  of  a  Dr.  Eobert  H. 
Eose  and  others.  I  had  got  the  impression  that  America 
was  the  garden  of  the  world,  and  that  the  regions  around 
Mont-Eose,  in  the  "  Beech  "Woods,"  were  the  •  very 
flower-beds  of  that  garden.  My  friend,  the  deacon, 
wrote  me  flattering  accounts  of  the  country,  but  did  not 
like  the  Beech  "Woods,  and  finally  moved  to  Philadel- 
phia. I  had  great  confidence  in  him,  for  he  was  to  me 
a  brother  beloved.  But  after  I  was  married,  and  settled 
in  life,  I  gave  up  the  hope  of  ever  seeing  the  new  world. 
I  could  not  endure  the  thought  of  tearing  my  wife  away 
from  all  her  friends,  and  taking  her  to  a  distant  land, 
where,  perhaps,  she  might  never  see  them  again.  By 
doing  this,  I  thought  I  should  have  a  poor,  broken- 
hearted wife. 

SHE  PROPOSES  EMIGRATION. 

But  while  we  were  at  Dunkirk,  conversing  on  our 
pillows,  without  any  reference  to  America  or  any  other 
foreign  land,  she  broke  off  from  the  subject  then  under 
consideration,  and  said,  "How long  I  have  been  wishing 
that  you  would  take  it  into  your  head  to  go  to  America!" 
I  was  perfectly  startled.  I  said  to  her,  "  My  dear !  can 
you  leave  father,  and  mother,  and  friends,  to  go  to  a 
land  where  you  may  never  see  them  again?"  She 
answered,  "  If  you  think  it  best,  I  can."  I  said  to  her, 
"  I  can  never  take  you  to  a  country  that  I  have  never 
seen.  Would  you  be  willing  to  stay  with  our  friends 
until  I  go  over  and  explore  the  land,  and  then,  if  it  looks 
best  for  me  to  stay  there,  can  you  undertake  the  voyage 


60  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

across  the  Atlantic  alone,  with  your  two  little  children?" 
She  said,  "  Yes !  The  same  God  who  protects  me  here, 
can  protect  me  on  the  waters."  I  told  her  I  would 
bring  my  business  to  a  close  as  speedily  as  possible,  and 
start  for  the  land  of  promise. 

PREPARE  TO  SEE  THE  NEW  WORLD. 

I  finished  my  business,  and  went  up  to  London  to 
take  ship.  I  found  I  had  to  wait  there  some  two  weeks 
for  the  vessel  to  sail. 

HINDRANCES. 

I  found,  also,  that  difficulties  of  a  new  cast  would  be 
liable  to  meet  me.  No  individuals  could  leave  Eng- 
land, at. that  time,  who  were  mechanics,  or  who  had 
served  an  apprenticeship  to  any  kind  of  business. 
None  but  those  who  were  farmers,  or  laborers,  could 
get  away,  unless  smuggled.  However,  I  concluded  to 
pay  my  passage,  and  enter  on  board  as  a  passenger  for 
New  York.  The  vessel  went  down  the  river,  some 
thirty  miles  below  London,  to  Graves  End,  the  final 
place  of  her  clearance.  Here  I  found  that,all  the  pas- 
sengers must  come  ashore  and  repair  to  the  alien 
office.  There  the  questions  were  of  such  a  nature  as 
I  had  not  anticipated.  "While  others  were  interrogated, 
I  found  that  they  must  have  a  voucher,  or  recommen- 
dation, from  some  prominent  individual,  testifying  that 
their  object  in  going  to  America  was  to  possess  land 
and  follow  the  avocation  of  agriculturists.  Many  of 
the  passengers  had  vouchers  from  the  overseers  of  the 
poor  in  the  places  where  they  had  lived.  Those  were 
very  readily  passed.  When  it  came  to  me,  I  frankly 
told  the  officer,  that  I  did  not  know  that  1  was  required 
to  have  such  a  voucher,  and  had  none ;  but  I  would 
give  him  the  address  of  an  individual  of  high  standing, 
in  a  certain  rural  district,  who  would  answer  all  his 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  61 

inquiries  on  the  subject  of  the  land  business.  He  did 
not  appear  to  see  through  it :  because,  before  he  could 
get  the  information  from  that  individual,  I  would  be 
tossing  on  the  Atlantic !  After  we  were  all  through, 
however,  he  ordered  every  individual  to  rise  and  stand 
before  him,  while  he  read  to  us  the  Alien  Act — thereby 
alienating  us  for  ever  from  his  Britannic  majesty,  his 
Britannic  majesty's  government,  and  all  his  Britannic 
majesty's  dominion — from  any  hope  of  protection  by 
that  government,  from  henceforth  and  forever!  All 
safe  on  board,  we  weighed  anchor  and  gave  three 
hearty  cheers  for  the  land  of  promise ! 

OUT  UPON  THE  OCEAN— STORMS,  &C. 

After  we  had  cleared  the  river,  and  got  fairly  into 
the  sea-way,  we  were  busily  engaged  ^overhauling  our 
sea-stock,  &c.  By-and-by,  a  request  was  sent  to  the 
Captain,  from  some  of  the  cabin  passengers,  to  have 
the  decks  cleared,  and  give  them  the  privilege  of  hav- 
ing a  dance.  But,  to  an  experienced  eye,  it  was  very 
evident  there  would  soon  be  other  business  for  the 
voyagers.  In  about  fifteen  minutes,  a  squall  struck 
the  vessel,  with  a  greater  degree  of  violence  than  any 
had  expected,  carrying  away  her  fore-topsail,  and  using 
the  ship  rather  roughly.  All  was  bustle,  as  it  ever  is 
on  such  occasions.  The  dancing  party  had  enough  to 
do  to  wait  upon  their  sea-sick  stomachs,  and  we  never 
heard  another  word  about  dancing  through  all  the 
voyage. 

We  parted  with  our  pilot  at  the  Downs,  and  laid  our 
bows  for  the  goodly  land.  The  charge  for  a  steerage 
passage  was  forty  pounds  sterling,  and  wo  had  also  to 
provide  our  own  sea-stock  (provisions,  &c.,)  for  eight 
weeks,  the  voyage  usually  requiring  six  weeks  on  an 
average.  Cabin  passage  was  probably  twice  as  expen- 
6 


62  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

sive,  at  that  time.  Ours  was  an  American  vessel, 
named  The  Criterion.  She  was  an  old  vessel,  but 
sailed  fast,  and  nothing  specially  alarming  occurred. 

REACH  NEW  YORK  HARBOR. 

For  several  days,  we  were  making  a  very  good  run, 
after  which  we  experienced  heavy  weather,  with  some 
terrific  gales,  which  kept  the  passengers,  not  accus- 
tomed to  the  water,  snugly  hatched  down  below.  I 
always  had  the  privilege  of  the  decks.  Having  been 
on  the  water  considerably,  and  never  troubled  with 
sea-sickness,  I  could  always  lend  a  hand,  to  help  the 
men  in  any  time  of  need.  "We  left  with  our  ship's  com- 
pany one  man  short,  and  two  were  injured  so  that  they 
were  not  able  to  do  duty :  consequently,  a  raw  hand 
was  better  than  none.  We  made  sight  of  land  after 
four  weeks'  running,  and  put  ship-about  for  the  night, 
thinking,  probably,  the  next  day  to  be  in  Sandy  Hook. 
But  a  very  heavy  gale  of  wind,  blowing  off  the  land, 
sent  us  out  to  sea ;  and  it  was  ten  days  before  we 
made  the  sight  of  land  again.  The  ship  being  old,  and 
badly  strained  by  stress  of  weather,  began  to  make 
water  pretty  fast.  The  pumps  had  to  be  worked,  day 
and  night,  and  the  male  passengers  had  to  take  their 
turns  at  pumping.  When  we  sighted  land  again,  it 
was  about  ten  o'clock  at  night,  I  had  retired  to  the 
fore-top,  where  I  could  be  alone  and  enjoy  my  thoughts. 
I  saw  from  the  fore-top  that  we  were  running  the  land 
down.  I  cried  to  the  officer  on  deck  that  we  were 
running  right  ashore.  The  word  speedily  rang  out 
from  the  officer  on  deck,  "  Topsail-sheets  and  halyards 
haul — ready  about."  As  the  ship  came  about,  her  keel 
grounded  on  the  bottom.  We  fired  several  shots  for  a 
pilot,  and  got  an  answer  about  daylight  in  the  morning. 
The  pilot  came  on  board,  and  ran  us  safely  into  the 


BEMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  63 

Hook :  and  as  soon  as  the  wind  veered,  (which  I  think 
was  not  until  the  next  day,)  he  "brought  us  safely  up 
to  Quarantine.  Here,  our  ship  and  passengers  being 
examined,  and  all  found  right,  we  proceeded  up  to 
New  York. 

GO  UP  THE  HUDSON. 

I  spent  but  a  short  time  in  the  city,  and  took  a  sloop 
for  Newburg,  not  knowing  where  I  should  go,  or 
scarcely  what  I  wanted.  But,  after  all  my  cogitations 
of  heart,  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  could  proceed  to 
Mont  Eose,  and  see  what  I  thought  of  the  country 
after  a  personal  examination. 

MEN  FROM  THE  LAKE  COUNTRY. 

Landing  in  Newburg,  late  at  night,  I  went  up  to  a 
tavern  or  hotel  to  stay.  There  I  fell  in  company  with 
some  good,  honest  sort  of  men,  who  said  they  were 
from  the  "Lake  country."  They  informed  me  that 
the  "  Beach  Woods  country"  was  a  poor,  barren, 
miserable  region,  and  that  it  was  not  fit  for  "  chip- 
mucks" to  live  in.  I  must  confess  I  knew  no  more 
about  what  a  "chipmuck"  was,  than  a  wild  Arab 
knows  about  English  grammar.  But  those,  whom  I 
had  thus  met,  appeared  to  be  very  kind,  and  very  com- 
municative. As  they  were  in  Newburg  with  teams, 
they  offered  to  give  me  a  passage  with  them  to  their 
homes,  "  between  the  Lakes."  I  thankfully  accepted 
their  offer,  and  cast  my  lot  with  them.  I  was  deeply 
interested  in  everything  I  heard  and  saw,  and  in  due 
time  we  arrived  at  the  place  of  our  destination — Covert, 
Seneca  county,  New  York — in  October,  1820. 

BECAME  A  CITIZEN  OF  YORK  STATE. 

Every  one  appeared  to  be  friendly,  open-hearted, 
and  gave  freely  of  what  they  possessed,  (which,  by  the 
by,  was  abundant,)  for  eating  and  drinking.  The 


64  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

father  of  one  of  the  men  whom  I  had  traveled  with, 
was  an  intelligent  man,  formerly  from  Long  Island, 
and  pretty  well  posted  in  relation  to  the  country.  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  should  stay  in  that  place 
until  the  arrival  of  my  wife.  I  wrote  her  several 
letters,  but  received  none  in  answer.  I  was  perplexed 
and  troubled,  but  wb,en  I  came  to  inquire  of  individuals, 
what  they  thought  could  be  the  reason  that  I  received 
no  answers,  they  looked  upon  England  as  being  so  far 
out  of  the  world,  that,  if  I  got  an  answer  in  a  year,  I 
would  do  very  well  The  mails,  from  the  Lake 
country  to  New  York  or  Boston,  were  very  uncertain 
in  that  day.  The  last  letter  I  wrote  to  her,  (which, 
happily,  she  received,  and  the  only  one  she  had  re- 
ceived,) gave  her  a  particular  account  of  my  where- 
abouts, and  all  the  directions  how  to  proceed  until  she 
got  to  Newburg. 

CHEAP  LIVING— MY  GREAT  AWKWARDNESS. 

Having  concluded  that  I  should  make  that  my  "stop- 
ping place,  I  asked  the  gentleman  with  whom  I  was 
staying  if  he  had  anything  that  I  could  do,  as  I  wanted 
'to  earn  enough  to  pay  my  board.  He  told  me  board 
was  nothing.  I  believe,  at  that  time,  wheat  was 
selling  at  three  shillings  (37J  cents)  per  bushel,  and 
everything  of  an  eatable  nature  about  the  same  pro- 
portion. He  said,  if  I  had  a  mind  to  work  some,  I 
might  go  and  thresh  some  wheat  he  had  in  the,  barn, 
and  take  care  of  the  horses  and  cattle,  which  I  was 
very  glad  to  do.  I  wanted  to  learn  the  ways  of  the 
country.  I  worked  just  as  I  pleased,  but  I  had  never 
threshed  wheat  with  a  flail,  or  taken  care  of  cattle. 
He  had  to  show  me  how  it  was  to  be  done ;  and  he 
promised  to  give  me  all  the  wheat,  pork,  &c.,  that  I 
should  want  for  my  family. 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  65 

One  day  he  remarked  to  me,  "  Now,  we  must  go 
to-day  and  get  up  some  wood."  The  team  was  har- 
nessed, and  everything  ready;  he  then  gave  me  a 
chopping  axe,  and  took  one  himself,  when  we  started. 
But  I  had  never  seen  a  chopping  axe  before,  nor  had  I 
ever  seen  any  individual  cut  down  trees,  American 
fashion.  I  had  seen  the  English  choppers  prepare  to 
cut  down  a  tree.  They  would  get  some  able  man  to 
climb  the  tree,  take  up  a  strong  cable  rope,  and  make 
it  fast  to  the  top  of  the  tree ;  then  put  all  the  strain 
they  could  on  the  rope,  and  fasten  it  to  another  tree,  if 
there  was  one,  and  if  there  was  not,  ip  a  stake  firmly 
driven  into  the  ground.  Then  they  would  sit  down  on 
the  ground,  with  an  axe  resembling  what  I  should  now 
call  a  long-bitted  post  axe.  They  would  cut  all  around 
the  tree,  close  to  the  ground,  but  when  it  was  almost 
cut  off,  would  be  very  careful  to  keep  from  under  the 
sid«e  where  the  rope  was  made  fast  to  draw  it  over.  I 
told  him  how  ignorant  I  was  about  the  chopping  busi- 
ness. He  said  he  would  show  me  how  it  was  done.  I 
stood,  and  looked  with  astonishment  to  see  how  he 
made  the  chips  fly.  After  the  tree  was  felled,  he  said 
to  me,  "  Now  you  cut  off  that  limb,  and  let  me  see  how 
you  will  perform."  I  thought  I  must  strike  very  hard, 
and  I  expected  to  see  the  chips  fly,  but,  instead  of  that, 
the  axe  flew  out  of  my  hands,  two  or  three  rods.  I 
went  and  picked  it  up  out  of  the  snow,  and  he  laugh- 
ingly said,  "  I  dare  not  stay  within  a  half  mile  of  you." 
But  he  ventured  to  give  me  another  trial.  He  told  ine 
I  must  hold'to  the  helve  with  one  hand  tightly,  and 
let  the  other  slide  up  the  helve.  But  my  hand  would 
not  slide,  therefore  I  had  to  let  go  with  that  hand 
entirely,  so  that,  when  the  blow  came,  I  had  but  one 
hand  hold  of  the  helve.  He  enjoyed  my  ignorance,  and 
was  very  patient  with  me,  appearing  to  think,  if  he 


66  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

could  learn  me  to  chop  (as  he  said)  it  would  be  a  great 
feather  in  his  cap !  Every  opportunity,  I  would  get  an 
axe  and  go  off  alone ;  and  kept  on  trying,  until  such 
time  as  I  found  I  was  getting  a  little  sleight.  This 
encouraged  me,  and  I  felt  determined  to  be  a  chopper. 

So  in  relation  to  all  the  business  of  the  backwoods. 
I  worked  very  steadily  at  one  thing  or  another,  until 
spring.  I  then  bought  three  acres  of  land  from  the 
father  of  the  man  with  whom  I  was  boarding.  It 
being  cleared  up,  I  could  do  nothing  with  it  until  the 
spring  was  fairly  in. 

One  day,  the  (4d  gentleman  said  to  me,  "I  want  you 
should  come  with  me  into  the  sugar  bush."  We  went, 
and  he  showed  me  what  was  to  be  done,  describing  all 
the  process  of  tapping  trees  and  manufacturing  sugar. 
He  said  to  me,  "  Now  I  want  you  to  tap  all  the  maple 
trees  in  this  piece  of  woods,  and,  when  you  get  tired, 
come  down  home."  I  did  not  go  home,  though  I  was 
very  tired.  I  thought  I  would  set  all  the  spiles  we 
had  taken  up.  He  did  not  know  what  might  have 
happened  me;  I  might  have  cut  myself,  or  something : 
BO — at  a  late  hour — he  came  where  I  was,  and  said, 
"Do  the  trees  run  good?"  I  told  him,  some  run,  and 
some  would  not  run  at  all.  He  walked  around  with 
me  through  the  bush,  and  I  certainly  had  tapped  three 
basswoods  to  one  maple !  My  friend  concluded  he 
might  as  well  do  the  tapping  himself. 

I  had  gained,  through  the  winter,  some  knowledge 
of  American  husbandry,  but  more  in  theory  than  in 
practice.  The  old  gentleman  told  me,  one  day,  that  I 
must  plough  a  part  of  my  lot,  which  had  never  been 
broken  up,  and  put  corn  on  it.  It  would  have  to  be 
ploughed,  he  said,  twice  ;  the  second  time,  it  would 
have  to  be  cross-ploughed.  I  knew  something  about 
ploughing,  from  observation  in  my  travels  through  the 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  67 

country,  but  the  labor  part  I  had  never  performed. 
He  lent  me  a  plough  and  chains,  and  a  neighbor  fur- 
nished me  a  pair  of  oxen.  But  they  were  rather  frac- 
tious— probably  growing  out  of  my  awkward  way  of 
handling  them.  Sometimes  the  plough  was  in,  but 
more  frequently  it  was  out  of  the  ground  ;  some  of  the 
time  I  was  holding  to  the  handles ;  at  other  times  I 
was  thrown  on  the  , ground.  There  were  some  pines 
on  the  lot:  I  would  get  the  plough  hitched  to  a 
small  root,  and  then  whip  up  the  oxen,  and  the 
first  thing  I  would  know,  the  root  would  break, 
the  ends  spring  back  and  take  me  on  my  shins;  so 
that,  before  the  day's  ploughing  was  through,  my  shins' 
were  pretty  well  scarred,  and  bloody.  But  I  thought, 
legs  or  no  legs,  I  must  have  this  part  of  the  lot 
ploughed  :  so  I  persevered  to  the  end. 

MY  FAMILY  ARRIVE. 

Now  I  will  return  to  my  wife's  coming  into  the 
country.  In  the  letter  of  directions  that  I  had  sent 
her,  I  requested  that  she  should  write  me  as  soon  as 
she  arrived  at  New  York,  then  come  up  by  boat  to 
Newburg,  which  she  did;  but  I  received  no  letter  from 
her,  consequently  she  become  tired  of  waiting.  Sup- 
posing there  might  have  been  a  failure  in  her  letter, 
and  finding  some  English  people  coming  into  the 
Beech  Woods,  (which  would  be  on  her  way  to  the 
Lakes,)  they  engaged  a  team  in  partnership,  and 
started  on.  One  of  them  wanted  to  go  to  Great  Bend, 
on  the  Susquehanna  Eiver,  which  was  on  her  direct 
road.  On  arriving  there,  she  wrote  to  me  again, 
and  waited  some  two  weeks,  but  no  answer  came.  She 
then  hired  a  team  to  bring  her  and  her  two  children 
from  there  to  the  place  where  I  was  stopping. 

One  day  (in  the  month  of  May,  1821,)  I  was  stand- 


68  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

ing  in  the  door-yard,  talking  with  the  gentleman  I 
was  boarding  with.  We  saw  a  team  coming  over  a 
little  rise  in  the  road,  some  thirty  or  forty  rods  distant. 
He  jokingly  said,  "Yonder  comes  your  wife."  I 
answered,  "  So  she  does,"  not  realizing  scarcely  what  I 
said.  I  waited  and  looked  with  intensity ;  and  very 
soon,  indeed,  I  saw  that  it  was  she.  The  driver  had 
said  to  her,  as  they  were  passing  over  the  little  rise  of 
ground, "  There  are  two  men  yonder  now,  if  one  should 
be  your  husband !"  She  replied,  "  If  he  would  only 
move,  I  should  know  him."  Just  at  that  time  I  moved 
down  towards  the  road,  when  she  exclaimed,  "  That  is 
he,  indeed !"  It  was  a  joyous  and  happy  meeting, 
after  having  been  parted  more  than  ten  months.  She 
had  had  a  boisterous  passage,  for  something  over  six 
weeks.  But,  with  all  the  toil  and  labor  of  the  voyage, 
and  traveling  from  New  York  city  to  Seneca  county, 
she  had  never  been  discouraged ;  her  spirits  remained 
buoyant  to  the  last. 

That  afternoon,  a  good  old  lady — who  was,  Yankee 
fashion,  asking  all  kinds  of  questions — inquired  of  my 
wife  if  it  did  not  almost  break  her  heart  to  leave  father, 
mother,  brothers  and  sisters,  perhaps  never  to  see  them 
again  ?  She  said,  "  No.  When  parting  with  my 
friends,  while  they  were  all  in  tears,  I  had  no  tears  to 
shed.  My  mother  said  to  me,  '  Esther,  why  don't  you 
weep  ?'  I  replied,  '  I  cannot  weep — /  am  going  to  see 
my  husband !' " 

LAST  INTELLIGENCE  FROM  SKIDBY. 

For  the  purpose  of  bringing  into  view,  at  once,  all 
connected  with  my  Old  World  life,  I  will  here  narrate 
a  fact  somewhat  out  of  the  order  of  occurrence  as  ro- 
'gards  time. 

During    a  long  period,   in  America,   I  had  much 


REMOVALS— SETTLE  IN  AMERICA.  G9 

trouble,  not  knowing  what  had  been  the  effect  of  my 
labors  in  the  little  village  where  I  first  preached  the 
Gospel.  As  I  will  hereafter  notice,  it  rose  up  before 
my  mind,  by  day  and  by  night,  that  I  did  wrong  in 
leaving  there.  I  had  no  hope  of  ever  ascertaining 
whether  any  good  results  had  followed.  But,  after  my 
ordination,  I  met  one  day,  on  the  highway,  a  gentle- 
man, who  said,  "Elder,  there  is  a  letter  in  the  Post 
Office  for  you."  (We  had  but  a  weekly  mail.)  I  re- 
plied, "  Much  obliged,  sir — I  am  going  down  to  the 
office."  Said  he,  "  The  'Squire  told  me  to  tell  you  it  is 
a  shipping  letter — he  thought  you  would  be  very 
anxious  to  see  it."  I  passed  on  to  the  office,  and  called 
for  my  letter  from  over  the  seas.  At  once,  I  saw  that 
it  was  not  from  any  of  my  regular  correspondents,  for 
I  did  not  know  the  handwriting  of  the  superscription. 
I  opened  it,  and  was  then  convinced  that  it  was  from 
some  one  who  had  never  written  to  me  before.  I  cast 
my  eye  to  the  bottom  of  the  page,  and  saw  the  signa- 
ture— "  J.  Jefferson."  It  did  not  strike  my  mind  at 
the  time,  who  that  was.  The  next  page  seemed  to  be 
written  by  an  old  fashioned  writer — the  characters 
looked  very  much  like  the  round  hand  writing  of  my 
father.  I  saw,  at  the  bottom,  the  name,  "  Wm.  Wil- 
berforce."  The  next  page  was  in  the  hand-writing  of 
a  female,  and  subscribed,  "  Jefferson."  I  then  under- 
stood who  the  writers  were.  The  old  gentleman  (Mr. 
Wilberforce)  was  the  man  at  whose  house  I  first 
opened  my  mouth  for  Jesus.  The  lady  ^Jefferson)  was 
the  daughter  of  Mr.  Wilberforce,  and  J.  Jefferson,  was 
her  husband.  Those  kind  friends  had  inquired,  and 
sought  out  my  far  distant  residence,  on  purpose  to  in- 
form me  as  to  what  God  had  wrought  in  their  midst. 
By  those  letters,  I  learned  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jefferson 
were  both  hopefully  converted  under  my  labors.  The 


TO  t     SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

father  named  several  texts  of  Scripture,  from  which  I 
had  preached,  and  under  which  a  number  of  other 
individuals  had  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth.  Among  these  was  a  young  man,  a  plowman  for 
a  neighboring  farmer,  who  appeared  to  have  talents, 
which,  if  cultivated,  promised  usefulness  in  Zion.  He 
studied  two  years  in  Dr.  Steadman's  Institution,  at 
Bradford.  There  had  been  built,  in  Skidby,  a  neat 
brick  chapel,  which  was  occupied  by  a  church  of  about 
one  hundred  members,  and  that  young  man  was  their 
pastor. 

This  information  took  away  all  the  burthen  from  my 
mind — believing  that  God  had  done  by  me  all  that  He 
intended  I  should  do  in  that  place.  And  I  have  never 
had  any  anxiety  about  them  since. 


CHAPTER  III.— 1820  TO  1826. 


Spiritual  Declension — Difficulties  in  Obtaining  Fellowship —  Unite 
with  the  Covert  Baptist  Church —  Commence  Speaking  in  Pub- 
lic— Remarkable  Feelings  in  a  Dangerous  Illness — Hunting 
for  a  New  Home  in  the  Woods — Am  Led  by  a  Stranger,  and 
Settle  on  Cole's  Camp. 

As  it  regarded  my  ignorance  of  the  ways  and  customs 
of  a  country  so  new  and  peculiar  to  me,  I  have  hitherto 
been  somewhat  particular  on  several  points,  but  will 
say  no  more  at  present,  and  now  enter  upon  the  darkest 
page  of  my  history. 

RELIGIOUS    OPPORTUNITIES. 

"When  we  had  become  settled,  after  paying  for  my 
three  acres  of  land,  I  had  just  seventy-five  dollars  to 
begin  the  world  with.  That  was  no  discouragement  to 
me.  But  my  religious  life  was  a  great  concern  of  mind. 
I  attended  church,  the  first  Sabbath  after  I  arrived  at 
my  stopping  place.  I  thought  it  was  the  most  singular' 
congregation,  and  place  of  worship,  that  I  had  ever 
seen.  But  what  astonished  me  most,  was  the  preaching. 
I  have  no  doubt  of  the  goodness  and  piety  of  the  min- 
ister, for  God  had  done  a  great  work  by  him.  A  short 
time  before,  he  had  moved  Westward,  and  was  then  on 
a  visit,  to  see  his  old  friends,  and  attend  to  some  unfin- 
ished business.  I  made  some  remarks  relative  to  his 
preaching,  when  a  gentleman  replied  to  me,  "Any  per- 
son who  finds  fault  with  Elder  T.'s  preaching,  cannot 


72  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

live  in  this  community."  But  I  thought  I  would  con- 
tinue to  attend  meetings,  and  form  acquaintances  with 
the  church  members.  I  had  not  yet  reflected  upon  my 
peculiar  situation,  for  I  had  left  England  without  a 
church  letter.  While  absent  from  the  city  where  I  had 
my  standing,  the  few  brethren  and  sisters,  before  re- 
ferred to,  who  designed  to  form  the  fourth  church,  found 
that  they  were  not  able  to  sustain  themselves;  upon 
which,  they  dissolved,  and  joined  other  churches  in  the 
city.  My  father-in-law  wrote,  soon  after,  to  let  me 
know  what  had  tHken  place.  But  I  was  not  concerned, 
because  I  knew  that  I  could  obtain  a  standing  in  any 
regular  Baptist  church,  in  England,  when  God  in  his 
providence  should  cast  my  lot  wherever  there  was  such 
a  church :  all  I  would  have  to  do,  there,  would  b.e  to 
prove  my  baptism,  and  give  a  relation  of  my  Christian 
experience.  I  always  said,  when  conversing  with  any 
of  the  members  of  the  church,  that  I  was  a  Baptist  in 
my  own  country,  and  told  them  the  circumstances  under 
which  I  left;  but  no  word  of  encouragement  was  given 
me,  nor  any  invitation  extended  for  me  to  become  one 
with  them. 

IN  A  BACKSLIDDEN  STATE. 

At  that  time,  a  strong  temptation  beset  my  mind, 
that  I  would  say  little  or  nothing  more  about  it — at  all 
events,  I  would  never  lisp  the  first  word  that  I  had 
ever  preached — and  get  along  as  best  I  could.  I  found 
my  religious  enjoyment  to  be  waning,  though  I  con- 
tinued to  pray  in  my  family,  and  pray  in  my  closet — 
but  not  so  frequently  as  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of  doing. 
Very  soon,  I  became  backslidden  in  heart,  and  too  much 
so  in  life.  Still,  I  continued  to  meet  with  the  church 
every  Sabbath,  and  occasionally  attended  their  covenant 
meetings,  but  all  was  cold  and  dark.  They  would  ask 


73 

me  to  speak,  which  I  think  I  never  refused  to  do ;  but 
something  all  this  time  was  whispering  within,  that  I 
had  better  live  more  like  a  Christian,  and  say  less  about 
it.  Those  were  most  painful  days  to  me,  and  I  thought 
any  place  better  adapted  to  me  than  the  church  of  Jesus 
Christ.  I  would  rally  at  times,  and  feel -very  anxious 
for  a  standing  in  the  church,  but  whenever  I  made  any 
move  towards  it,  I  was  always  answered,  "  You  can 
never  get  into  the  church,  sir,  in  this  country,  without 
you  bring  a  letter."  I  had  always  been  honest  in  telling 
them  my  real  condition;  that  I  oould-give  them  evi- 
dence, in  letters  which  I  had  by  me,  that  I  was  a 
member,  in  good  standing,  of  a  regular  Baptist  church 
in  England;  also,  that  I  could  give  them  the  name  of  a 
brother,  a  deacon  in  the  church,  who  saw  me  baptized, 
and  knew  my  Christian  walk  and  character,  and  who 
might  easily  be  communicated  with,  for  he  was  then 
living  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  All  that,  they 
would  answer,  will  not  supply  the  place  of  a  letter.  I 
told  them  the  reason  I  had  none  was  because  the  church 
had  disbanded  in  my  absence,  and  I  was  left  alone  in 
the  world — but  that,  if  I  was  in  my  own  country,  I 
should  have  no  trouble  in  obtaining  a  standing  in  any 
church  of  our  order.  They  never  asked  me  how  I 
would,  and  I  never  thought  it  best  to  tell  them,  for  I 
did  not  think  it  was  my  duty  to  dictate  to  them,  or  to 
introduce  new  laws  among  them. 

DISCOURAGEMENTS. 

There  were  brethren  in  the  church  who  1  esteemed 
very  much,  but  only  one  with  whom  I  was  perfectly 
confidential.  When  I  received  letters  from  England, 
they  always  were  of  a  religious  character,  and  I  let  him 
have  the  privilege  of  reading  them,  as  they  delighted 
him  much.  I  now  had  a  new  trial,  or  temptation,  pre- 
7 


74  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

sented  to  my  mind :  it  was,  that  I  had  sinned  against 
God  in  not  remaining  in  the  little  village  where  I  first 
preached,  and  that  God  had  forsaken  me  because  it 
looked  as  though  I  had  forsaken  them — and  I  could  not 
return  to  my  native  land.  In  the  first  place,  I  had  not 
the  means  to  cross  the  Atlantic  again.  And  in  the 
second  place,  I  had  been  alienated  from  the  British 
government — from  all  support,  recognition,  or  protec- 
tion thereof — according  to  law.  Therefore  (I  came  to 
the  conclusion)  God  had  left  me  to  myself,  to  take  my 
own  way,  and  to  walk  after  the  sight  of  my  own  eyes. 
The  bitterness  of  such  thoughts  can  be  realized  only  by 
those  who  have  experienced  them.  It  appeared  to  be 
a  settled  point,  in  my  mind,  that  1  never  should  divulge 
the  fact  that  I  had  once  tried  to  preach. 

ALMOST  DETECTED. 

About  that  time,  I  received  a  very  interesting  letter 
from  my  father-in-law,  in  England.  In  it,  among  many 
other  things  to  which  he  referred,  was  the  effect  of  the 
last  sermon  he  heard  me  preach  before  I  left  my  native 
land.  Upon  meeting  with  Deacon  Porter,  (the  brother 
previously  alluded  to,)  I  said  to  him  that  I  had  another 
letter  from  England.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  it  with  me ; 
I  told  him  I  had.  He  said  he  would  like  very  much  to 
see  it,  if  it  was  consistent.  I  said,  "  Certainly  you  can, 
my  brother."  I  handed  him  the  letter,  having  forgotten 
all  about  the  preaching  part  until  he  had  had  it  in  his 
possession,  long  enough  to  read  it  almost  through.  I 
would  have  given  anything  I  had  if  I  could  only  have 
obtained  it  from  him.  But,  strange  as  it  may  appear, 
not  a  word  was  said  by  him  relative  to  the  preaching. 
And,  some  years  after,  while  conversing  with  him  upon 
the  subject,  he  told  me  that  ho  thought  it  was  some 
other  individual  whose  preaching  my  father-in-law 


LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY.  75 

referred  to,  instead  of  my  own.  I  had  feared,  for  some 
time,  lest  he  would  leak  it  out  to  some  of  his  friends  ; 
but,  not  hearing  of  it  from  any  one,  I  concluded  he  had 
forgotten  it,  or  must  have  overlooked  it. 

I  employed  myself,  part  of  the  time,  in  teaching 
school,  and  the  balance  of  my  time  in  laboring  at  any- 
thing that  I  could  do.  The  state  of  my  mind  became 
more  and  more  depressed,  and  I  was  alarmed  at  my 
situation.  The  church  was  supplied  by  different  minis- 
ters, the  greater  part  if  not  all  of  whom  I  trust  now 
are  in  the  better  world.  They  at  last  obtained  a 
pastor — a  man  in  years,  and  I  thought  a  very  good 
man — high  in  doctrine,  and  strict  in  discipline.  He 
was  more  like  a  preacher,  to  my  view,  than  any  I  had 
become  acquainted  with  in  this  country.  I  thought, 
now,  perhaps,  this  man  can  do  me  good.  So  I  kindly 
invited  him  to  come  and  spend  a  day  with  me.  He 
gave  me  the  promise,  which  he  fulfilled. 

ANOTHER  DISAPPOINTMENT. 

"This,  I  think,  was  the  Friday  before  covenant  meet- 
ing. I  frankly  opened  all  my  heart,  and  read  to  him 
my  English  correspondence,  except  the  letter  that 
spoke  about  the  preaching.  He  had  questioned  me, 
and  we  had  talked  familiarly  together.  I  had  kept 
nothing  back,  in  order  that  he  might  kno^jv  my  case 
just  as-  it  really  was.  Something,  I  do  not  now  recol- 
lect just  what,  prevented  me  from  going  to  the  meeting. 
A  good  Dutch  mother  in  Israel,  with  whom  we  were 
intimate  as  a  family  and  neighbor,  called  at  my  house 
on  Saturday  evening,  on  her  way  home  from  the 
covenant  meeting.  I  was  busy  cutting^  wood  by  the 
door.  I  went  into  the  house  to  carry  some  wood,  and 
found  the  old  lady,  weeping  bitterly,  and  talking  with 
my  wife.  I  asked  her  what  was  the  matter?  She 


76  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

said,  "  I'm  kilt,  I'm  kilt."  I  replied,  "  Sister  L.,  what 
has  killed  you  ?"  She  said,  "  Our  minister."  "  Why, 
•what  has  your  minister  done  ?"  She  said,  "  He  told  us 
to-day,  in  meeting,  that  he  had  been  to  see  that  foreigner 
who  calls  himself  an  Englishman;  he  had  had  a  long 
interview  with  him ;  he  is  a  very  smart  fellow,"  said 
Elder  W.,  "  and  is  capable  of  doing  good,  or  a  great 
deal  of  harm;  and  I  would  caution  you  against  having 
anything  to  do  with  him."  I  thought,  then,  the  last 
blow  had  been  struck ;  that  it  was  more  than  I  could 
bear.  Still,  I  continued  to  go  to  church  on  the  Sabbath ; 
but  it  was  very  seldom  that  I  went  to  any  other  meeting. 

RELIEF  COMES,  AT  LAST. 

That  good  man  died,  soon  after,  and  another  pastor 
was  chosen,  in  the  person  of  Aaron'  Abbott.  He  very 
soon  heard  of  me,  and  proved  to  be  one  of  the  most 
genial  spirits  I  had~ever  met  with  on  this  side  of  the 
Atlantic.  I  found  that  he  appreciated  what*  I  told  him ; 
we  wept,  and  prayed  together ;  and  many  of  the  dark 
clouds  that  were  about  my  mind,  were  in  a  measure 
dissipated.  He  said  to  me,  "  Would  it  not  be  a  privilege 
to  you  to  belong  to  the  church?"  I  said,  "Yes;  if  I 
can  not  have  a  home  in  the  church,  I  can  not  have  any 
home  on  earth,"  for  I  told  him  1  was  entirely  alone  in 
this  new  "v^orld,  (as  far  as  kindred  or  connection  were 
concerned,)  except  my  family.  Having  made  him 
acquainted  with  my  situation,  he  said,  "Now,  my 
brother,  is  there  any  way  that  you  know  of,  whereby 
you  can  become  a  member  of  the  church?"  I  told  him 
that  I  knew  of  a  way,  but  I  did  not  like  to  name  it;  it 
looked  so  much,  to  me,  like  pleading  my  own  cause. 
He  replied,  " Name  it  to  me;  what  wo  say  is  confiden- 
tial." I  told  him  the  only  way,  as  I  viewed  things, 
was  that  I  should  give  proof  of  my  baptism  being  legiti- 


LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY.  77 

mate,  and  that,  if  the  church  gained  evidence  that  I 
was  a  Christian,  they  could  receive  me  into  their  fellow- 
ship. He  answered,  "  That  is  it.  Now,  will  you  and 
your  wife  attend  the  church  covenant  meeting?"  I 
told  him  we  would.  "  Then  I  will  try  to  open  the  way 
to  them." 

WE  JOIN  THE  CHURCH. 

We  attended.  The  circumstances  were  laid  before 
the  church,  by  the  pastor.  M.y  heart  was  broken. 
I  confessed  my  wanderings  and  alienation  with  bitter 
tears,  I  trust,  of  repentance.  As  soon  as  the  brethren 
and  sisters  saw  the  thing*  in  the  light  as  presented  by 
the  pastor,  they  were  astonished  that  they  did  not  see 
it  so  before,  and  we  were  received  into  the  church. 
That  was  a  good  day.  Nevertheless,  there  were  many 
thing  that  corroded  my  very  heart ;  but  nothing  equal 
to  the  continual  anxiety  growing  out  of  the  idea  that  I 
had  excluded  for  ever  all  the  pleasantness  that  I  had 
enjoyed  while  preaching  to  the  people  in  the  little 
village  where  I  first  commenced. 

TAKE  THE  LEAD  IN  MEETINGS. 

The  pastor  was  a  great  lover  of  the  old  fashioned 
conference  and  prayer  meetings.  He  often  appointed 
them  at  different  school  houses,  invited  me  to  attend 
them,  and,  if  there  was  no  leader  in  the  meetings,  to 
take-  the  lead  myself.  I  was  delighted  with  the  invita- 
tion, and  was  willing  to  go  anywhere,  because  it  gave 
me  opportunity  to  talk  upon  the  subject  of  religion.  I 
was  once  in  one  of  those  little  meetings,  at  the  King- 
town  school-house.  God  was  refreshing  my  soul  while 
speaking,  when  a  good  old  mother,  (Robinson  by  name,) 
exclaimed,  "  Why,  this  foreigner  can  preach !  You  have 
preached,"  she  said,  "  haven't  you?"  I  said  I  had  always 
been  in  the  habit  of  speaking  on  religion,  more  or 
ever  since  I  was  converted. 


78  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

EXERCISES  DURING  SICKNESS. 

In  1825,  I  was  taken  severely  sick,  with  what  was 
called  the  "  old  lake  fever."  While  confined  to  my  bed, 
I  had  a  great  deal  of  reflection  in  reviewing  my  life. 
One  day,  my  wife  came  to  my  bedside,  and  said  to  me, 
"  Can  you  remain  alone  a  little  while  ?"  I  replied, 
"Yes,  but  where  are  you  going?"  She  remarked,  " I 
want  to  go  down  to  the  brook  and  do  some  washing." 
It  was  but  a  few  rods  from  the  house,  and  I  told  her 
by  all  means  to  go;  that  she  might  not  be  troubled 
about  me.  "While  she  was  absent,  I  passed  through  a 
scene  that  I  shall  never  forget.  I  was  looking  at  my 
watch,  which  was  suspended  where  I  could  see  it.  It 
was  just  fifteen  minutes  to  eleven  in  the  morning. 
After  this,  whether  asleep  or  awake  I  know  not,- but 
the  first  thing  that  appeared  to  me  was  every  part  of 
the  known  world  in  which  I  had  ever  been,  either  by 
sea  or  land.  It  appeared  as  distinctly  as  though  it 
were  drawn  out  upon  a  map  in  living  characters  before 
me.  Immediately  after  this,  I  saw  every  sin  I  had 
committed,  as  distinctly  and  as  clearly  as  I  ever  saw 
figures.  The  last  and  greatest  sin  of  all  appeared  to  bo 
my  neglect  of  preaching  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  perish- 
ing sinners.  The  next  appearance  was,  that  I  was  in 
impervious  darkness.  I  then  saw  all  the  iniquity  of  my 
life,  in  mass  together,  piled  up  like  one  mighty  thunder 
cloud ;  and,  rising  up  in  the  centre,  was  the  sin  of  my 
keeping  back  from  proclaiming  the  riches  of  Christ 
to  my  fellow  men.  At  this  moment,  I  appeared  to  be 
upon  an  inclined  plane,  about  four  feet  Wide.  On  my 
right  hand,  was  a  gulf  more  dark  than  the  darkness 
that  I  was  in ;  and  on  my  left,  rising  up  like  an  immense 
mountain,  was  this  black  cloud  of  sins.  The  plane  on 
which  I  was  walking,  inclined  more  and  more  towards 
the  gulf;  for  it  was  a  sidewise  inclination.  I  thought 


LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY.  79 

that  I  still  tried  to  keep  walking  forward,  but  the  path 
became  considerably  crowded  with  travelers  like  my-  . 
self.  I  could  hear  them  dropping  into  the  gulf,  before 
me  and  behind  me.  Sometimes  I  thought  I  should  lose 
my  foothold,  and  fall  into  what  I  thought  to  be  the 
bottomless  pit.  "When  it  seemed  as  if  I  could  not  keep 
my  feet  much  longer,  I  saw  a  little  light,  not  larger 
apparently  than  a  pin's  head.  I  thought  something 
whispered,  "  Never  mind  your  feet,  but  keep  your  eye 
upon  the  light."  The  light  appeared  to  expand  slowly. 
I  do  not  recollect  that  I  ever  turned  my  eye  from  it. 
Suddenly,  the  plane  became  so  inclined  that  my  feet 
ware  just  about  to  slip,  when,  instantly,  the  light  shone 
with  the  greatest  refulgence  that  can  possibly  be 
imagined;  and  at  that  instant,  the  darkened  cloud  fell 
just  behind  me,  right  into  the  gulf,  with  a  tremendous 
crash.  I  appeared  to  be  in  universal  space ;  arid  as  my 
eyes  reached  into  the  far  distant  glories  that  were  before 
me,  I  said,  "Lord,  I  shall  live,  and  I  will  preach  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ !"  At  this  instant,  my  eye  was 
upon  my  watch  ;  it  wanted  twenty  minutes  to  twelve. 
I  was  bathed  in  tears,  and  the  subject  of  such  abounding 
consolation  as  I  had, never  experienced  before.  My 
wife  came  into  my  room  a  few  moments  after.  I  had 
turned  my  face  the  other  way.  She  gently  put  down 
the  covering,  saw  the  situation  in  which  I  was,  and 
exclaimed,  "Are  you  worse?"  her  tears  flowing  in 
great  profusion  at  the  same  time.  I  said,  "  No,  I  am 
better — I  am  better.  Leave  me  alone.  My  choicest 
friends  are  only  a  burden  to  me."  Such  was  the 
abounding  consolation  of  soul  and  mind,  the  savor  of 
which  remained  with  me  more  or  less  through  all  my 
sickness. 

ECSTATIC  ENJOYMENTS. 

My  fever  was  of  a  very  dangerous  nature.     It  ran 


80  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

some  thirty-one  days  before  it  arrived  at  its  crisis.  My 
senses  were  good,  and  my  mind  clear,  all  the  time, 
with  some  very  small  exceptions.  I  was  reduced  so 
low  that  I  could  not  raise  my  hand,  and  finally  could 
not  speak.  While  I  was  in  this  low  condition,  many 
of  the  brethren  and  neighbors  were  in  to  see  me  ;  and 
several  of  them  I  could  hear  talking  to  my  wife,  saying 
that  I  could  live  but  a  short  time.  It  grieved  me  very 
much  to  see  her  weep  under  the  influence  of  their  con] 
versation,  for  I  felt  confident  that  I  should  live,  yet 
had  not  strength  to  speak  and  express  my  hope.  I 
had  had  that  assurance  through  all  my  sickness.  One 
night  there  was  standing  by  my  bed-side,  with  others, 
my  confidential  friend,  Dea.  Porter.  This  was  about 
eleven  o'clock.  I  spoke  out,  the  spectators  said,  in  my 
usual  tone  of  voice,  saying,  "  Dea.  Porter,  pray/'  The 
deacon  at  once  said,  *'  What  do  you  want  I  should 
pray  for,  Bro.  Sheardown  ?"  I  proceeded  to  tell  him. 
All  present  were  bathed  in  tears.  The  deacon  said, 
"Stop!  I  am  a  child  compared  to  you."  Some  said 
they  thought  I  talked  half  an  hour,  others  twenty 
minutes:  but  the  most  composed  thought  it  might 
have  been  about  fifteen  minutes.  When  I  had  done 
speaking,  my  strength  was  almost  entirely  gone,  and 
I  was  perfectly  exhausted.  I  always  loved  to  hear  the 
deacon  pray;  but,  on  that  occasion,  it  appeared  to  me 
that  it  was  the  most  insipid  prayer  I  ever  heard.  I 
could  hear  the  people  say  to  my  wife,  "  It  is  a  revival 
before  death  ;  he  will  die  about  twelve  o'clock."  But, 
the  next  day,  my  physician  pronounced  me  better :  the 
fever  was  broken,  and  he  saw  no  reason,  with  good 
care,  why  I  might  not  recover.  My  faith  was  in  God, 
yet  I  believed  in  all  the  means  that  could  be  used.  I 
felt  afraid,  at  times,  that  my  watchers  might  make  a 
mistake  in  giving  the  medicine,  and  that  might  end 


* 

LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY.  81 

my  life.  From  that  time,  I  began  very  slowly  to 
amend ;  and,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  was  finally 
restored  to  perfect  health. 

DESIRE  TO  REMOVE  MY  HOME. 

This  severe  sickness  did  not  appear  to  have  under- 
mined my  constitution,  for  in  a  few  months  1  was  as 
hale  and  rugged  as  I  ever  had  been,  from  anything 
that  I  could  perceive.  But  my  mind  passed  through  a 
great  change,  and  I  was  desirous  of  leaving  the  place. 
I  inquired  of  every  person  whom  I  met,  or  was  ac- 
quainted with,  if  they  knew  of  a  good  place  where  I 
could  obtain  wild  land  at  a  cheap  rate.  I  was  finally 
told  that  in  a  place  called  Windfall  Settlement,  beyond 
Ithica,  there  was  land,  that  could  be  obtained  on  easy 
terms.  I  thought  I  would  not  move  prematurely ;  I 
would  wait  until  I  could  see  some  person  who  had  been 
there,  in  whom  I  could  confide  as  giving  me  a  correct 
account  of  the  settlement. 

I  had  a  great  desire  to  locate  in  what  was  called  a 
new  country,  providing  I  could  find  one  that  suited  me. 
When  I  had  been  about  eighteen  months  in  America,  I 
thought  I  would  like  to  go  and  see  some  unsettled 
lands,  but  it  was  not  worth  while  for  me  to  go  alone. 
Consequently,  some  time  elapsed  before  I  made  a  start. 
Unexpectedly,  one  of  my  neighbors  said  to  me,  "  Some 
of  us  are  going  out  to  look  out  wild  land :  don't  you 
wish  to  go  along  ?"  I  said  to  him,  "  Where  are  you 
going ?"  The  answer  was,  "Somewhere  west  and 
south  of  the  head  of  Seneca  Lake."  I  concluded  to 
cast  in  my  lot  with  them. 

There  were  five  of  us.  We  shouldered  our  knap- 
sacks, stored  with  provisions  sufficient  to  supply  us 
when  we  got  beyond  settlers.  They  all  had  rifles,  and 
told  me  I  must  have  one  too.  I  told  them  I  might  as 


82  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

well  take  a  broomstick  as  a  rifle,  for  I  was  as  ignorant 
of  handling  a  rifle  as  a  cow  was  of  handling  a  musket. 
So  we  went  forth,  and  came  to  where  Havanna  now 
stands.  There  were  a  few  houses  there ;  one  called  a 
tavern,  stood  near  the  bank  of  the  inlet.  There  we 
made  one  meal,  to  save  our  provisions.  We  then  pro- 
ceeded on  our  journey,  and  very  soon  found  ourselves 
in  a  dense  forest.  Wandering  along,  toward  night,  we 
happened  to  come  to  a  log  house  or  shanty.  The  occu- 
pant was  a  Mr.  Wakeman.  He  was  very  kind,  and 
told  us  we  must  stay  all  night  with  him.  He  was  poor 
as  poverty,  but  entertained  us  with  narratives  of  his 
own  history  and  experience.  He  had  fought  in  the 
last  war,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  British,  and  had 
been  sent  to  one  of  the  British  Isles,  where  he  re- 
mained three  years  a  prisoner,  which  had  very 
much  broken  down  his  constitution.  In  conversing 
with  him,  I  found  him  a  man  of  ardent  piety ;  a  Free- 
Will  Baptist  by  profession.  He  had  squatted  in  the 
woods,  commenced  a  little  clearing,  and  appeared  very 
sanguine  that  he  should  get  along  in  the  world,  and 
finally  pay  for  his  farm,  (which  he  did,  in  time,  and 
more  too.) 

PROSPECTING  FOR  NEW  SETTLEMENTS. 

In  the  morning,  Mr.  Wakeman  gave  us  directions 
which  way  to  go  to  find  the  best  lands.  We  ranged 
the  woods  several  days,  and  walked  a  good  many 
miles.  One  lot  of  land  he  pointed  out  as  being  very 
superior;  if  we  followed  down  a  certain  stream,  we 
should  come  to  an  Indian  camp,  called  Cole's  Camp. 
This,  to  be  sure,  was  a  beautiful  little  spot ;  but  I 
thought  I  would  not  live  there  for  all  the  land  I  had 
seen.  On  our  return  home,  night  overtook  us  in  a 
very  dense  forest,  on  what  is  now  called  Post  Creek. 


LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY.  83 

Wo  were  in  a  balsam  swamp.  The  night  became 
very  dark,  and  drizzling  with  rain.  We  exhausted  all 
our  means  in  trying  to  get  a  fire,  but  failed,  and  de- 
cided we  must  locate  so  that  each  man  might  "  tree"  if 
the  wolves  should  come  upon  us.  Soon  after  coming 
to  this  conclusion,  we  heard  a  cow-bell,  when  we 
plucked  up  courage,  and  started  where  we  thought  the 
bell  was.  We  stopped  to  listen,  and  found  it  was  com- 
ing towards  us.  It  proved  to  be  a  boy  with  a  yoke  of 
cattle,  and  a  small  grist  of  corn  meal  in  a  bag  hanging 
over  the  yoke.  He  had  been  to  mill,  at  Printed  Post, 
some  fourteen  miles  from  where  his  father  lived.  The 
oxen  kept  the  path,  and  we  followed  on  with  the  boy, 
making  a  very  good  rear  guard  for  the  little  grist. 
These  faithful  cattle  led  us  to  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Has- 
kins,  where  we  tarried  for  the  night.  This  must  have 
been  something  above  what  is  now  called  Beaver 
Dams,  in  the  town  of  Catlin.  We  found  one  or  two 
other  settlers  in  the  morning.  From  thence  we  posted 
our  way  home  between  the  Lakes.  When  I  got 
home,  my  neighbors  inquired  how  I  liked  the  new 
country;  I  told  them  1  would  not  live  there  if  they 
would  give  me  all  the  land  I  had  seen. 

MR.   WAKEMAN,   AGAIN. 

After  this  disgression,  I  will  return  to  my  prepara- 
tion to  go  out  to  see  the  Windfall  Settlement,  before 
referred  to.  Spring  time  having  arrived,  people  told 
me  that  it  was  the  time  to  go  if  I  wished  to  commence 
in  a  new  country.  My  wife  and  I  had  talked  the  thing 
up,  and  the  day  was  set  for  me  to  start.  But  the 
workings  of  Divine  Providence  I  knew  nothing  of, 
until  they  manifested  themselves  to  me.  My  wife  and 
I  were  both  from  home.  I  do  not  recollect  whether 
we  had  gone  to  meeting,  or  where,  but  I  think  not 


84  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

both  to  the  same  place,  for  I  was  the  first  who  got 
home.  My  oldest  child  told  me  that  there  had  been  a 
man  there  from  Catlin,  with  whom  I  had  once  stayed 
all  night.  Ho  left  his  name  as  Bradley  Wakeman, 
saying  that  I  must  not,  (for  he  had  heard  that  I  was 
going  to  move  from  Covert)  go  anywhere  until  I  had 
been  at  his  house  again.  His  mind  was  deeply  im- 
pressed that  that  was  the  place  for  me,  and  that  God 
would  make  me  useful  to  the  people.  The  idea  struck 
me  with  power,  that  God  must  be  in  this.  How  the 
man  should  have  heard  that  I  was  intending  to  move, 
1  do  not  know.  ,  I  told  my  wife  that  I  should  not  go 
to  the  Windfall  Settlement,  but  should  start  in  the 
morning  for  Catlin,  and,  if  I  felt  no  better  suited  than 
I  did  before,  I  would  then  go  to  the  Windfall  Settle- 
ment, as  I  had  intended.  After  I  had  started  for  the 
old  gentleman's,  I  felt  as  though  every  step  I  took  was 
like  going  home.  Arriving  there,  I  went  out  with  him 
into  the  woods,  and  looked  about.  A  certain  lot  of 
land,  called  No.  5,  that  he  had  showed  me  when  I  was 
first  there,  he  informed  me,  was  taken  up,  but  that 
there  was  plenty  more  quite  as  good.  The  land  had 
been  in  market  but  a  short  time,  and  settlers  were  be- 
ginning to  drop  in.  I  saw  nothing  in  the  country  of 
that  forbidding  character  that  appeared  to  me  the  first 
time  1  was  there.  I  finally  went  and  viewed  the  lot 
on  which  the  Indian  camp,  or  Cole's  camp,  was.  It 
looked  to  me  like  a  paradise,  and  I  had  no  disposition 
to  look  any  further.  I  immediately  retraced  my  steps, 
went  to  the  land  agent,  (who  lived  in  Caroline,  Tomp- 
kins  county,)  and  articled  for  eighty  acres,  being  one 
half  of  said  lot. 


CHAPTER  IV.— 1826  TO  1830. 


Become  a  Pioneer  Settler  in  Catlin,  Chemung  County,  N.  Y. — 
Organize  a  Conference,  which  Becomes  a  Church — Hardships 
of  New  Settlements,  and  Kind  Feelings  between  Neighbors — 
Enlarge  my  Field  of  Labor — Am  Licensed  to  Preach,  and  also 
Ordained  to  the  Gospel  Ministry — Elder  Colon,  and  his  Ox- 
Sled  Trip — Seneca  Association,  and  its  Churches  and  Houses 
of  Worship — "  Bag  with  Holes,"  and  "the  Sound  Thereof 
— Elder  Gillette,  and  the  Big  Flats  Members — New  Churches, 
and  Branches  of  Churches — Purchase  a  Horse,  and  Extend  my 
Travels — Management  of  Household  Affairs — Plans  for  Pro- 
moting Christian  Faith  and  Works — The  Masonic  Controversy 
— Steuben  Association — Elder  Bennett — Elder  Lamb  and  his 
Flock. 

This  was  in  the  Spring  of  1826.  Mr.  C.  had  taken 
up  the  lot  adjoining,  and  was  about  to  move  on  it.  I 
made  my  boarding  place  with  that  young,  married 
family — a  family  which  has  always  had  a  very  warm 
place  in  my  heart.  He  was  the  son  of  one  of  the 
deacons  of  the  church  to  which  I  belonged,  in  Covert. 

OUR  WILD-WOOD   HOME. 

I  went  to  work,  with  a  will,  on  my  new  lot — where 
not  a  stick  had  been  cut — built  me  a  log  house,  cleared 
four  acres  smooth  and  clean,  and  sowed  it  to  wheat 
that  fall.  I  moved  my  wife  and  children  into  my  new 
house,  and  we  felt  happier  than  we  had  ever  done 
before  since  we  crossed  the  Atlantic,  although  we 
lived  that  winter  without  either  door  or  windows  in 
our  house.  We  had  our  cow,  and  she  was  permitted  to 
range  the  large  field  without  enclosure. 


86  SHEAEDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

ATTEND  AND  ADDRESS  MEETINGS. 

I  think  it  was  the  second  Sabbath  after  1  went  into 
the  woods,  in  the  spring,  that  I  saw  a  man  who  asked 
me  if  I  did  not  want  to  go  to  meeting?  I  replied, 
"  Yes,  but  where  is  there  a  meeting^?"  He  said,  "  On 
the  side  of  the  mountain,  this  side  of  the  inlet."  That, 
I  think,  was  aJbout  one  mile  and  a  half  from  the  present 
village  of  Havanna.  The  old  gentleman  who  was  to 
preach,  was  Eld.  Sted.  He  said  some  good  things,  and 
some  very  strange  things.  After  the  sermon,  accord- 
ing to  almost  the  universal  custom  of  the  day,  a  prayer 
was  called  for,  and  opportunity  given  for  exhortation. 
The  minister  asked  me  my  name?  I  told  him,  and 
then  inquired,  "  Do  you  preach  here  again,  next  Sab- 
bath, my  brother?"  He  said,  "No,  sir."  1  said  to 
him,  "  Will  you  say  to  the  people  that  I  will  preach 
here,  if  God  will,  next  Sabbath,  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  ?"  He  gave  the  notice  that  "  Brother  Shwo- 
venshear"  would  preach  there  next  Sabbath  at  two 
o'clock.  He  got  my  name  all  wrong,  but  I  did  not 
stop  to  have  him  correct  it.  I  found  he  had  got  a 
Shear  into  it,  so  I  concluded  it  would  answer  every 
purpose. 

I  felt  in  that  little  log  school  house,  with  .a  few 
people  around  me,  that  I  was  in  the  very  height  of 
earthly  felicity.  From  that  time  onward,  I  preached 
wherever  a  few  individuals  could  be  gathered  together. 

HUNT  UP  SCATTERED  BAPTISTS. 

Shortly,  I  began  to  say  to  myself,  "  Is  it  not  time 
that  I  began  to  look  around  and  see  how  many  Baptist 
brethren  and  sisters  I  can  find?"  The  town  was 
twelve  miles  by  six  in  size.  All  I  could  see  or  hear  of, 
were  seven,  with  my  wife  and  myself.  I  felt  en- 
couraged, and  thought  that  presently  I  would  get  them 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  87 

\ 

together  and  form  them  into  a  conference.  Settlers 
began  to  come  in  pretty  fast,  and  we  finally  formed  a 
conference.  "  Organized  by  appointing  Eld.  J.  .Rey- 
nolds, Moderator,  and  Bro.  T.  S.  Sheardown,  Clerk. 
When  the  following  brethren  and  sisters  presented 
themselves :  Bra.  A.  Yandeventer,  J.  Wixon,  W. 
Dewith,  P.  Tanner,  D.  Weed,  T.  S.  Sheardown  j  Sisters - 
A.  Pierce,  C.  Yandeventer,  S.  Lafever."  Mrs.  Shear- 
down  was  unable  to  attend  that  day,  but  joined  after- 
ward. 

By  this  time,  a  great  change  had  come  over  me.  I 
was  as  familiar  with  the  country  as  though  my  parents 
had  been  frontier  settlers.  Every  few  days,  people 
were  coming  in,  wishing  to  be  taken  into  the  woods, 
with  the  view  of  purchasing  land.  No  matter  what 
we  were  doing,  when  any  person  called  on  such  an 
errand,  it  was  always  a  rule  with  settlers  to  drop 
everything  else  and  spend  a  day,  and  if  necessary  even 
more,  in  tracing  lines  and  showing  them  what  was  for 
sale.  I  felt  as  much  at  home  in  such  business  as  I 
ever  did  in  the  streets  of  a  city  in  the  old  world.  "We 
were  very  anxious  to  have  people  settle  among  us,  and 
never  grudged  the  time  that  we  devoted  to  such 
purposes. 

PECULIARITIES   OF  PIONEER  LITE. 

The  first  of  the  settlers  were  generally  young 
married  people,  from  between  the  Lakes.  I  had  be- 
come practically  acquainted  with  the  labor  of  a  back- 
woods-man, so  that  all  the  people  were  willing  to 
change  works  with  me.  I  could  do  a  satisfactory  day's 
work  at  chopping,  and  stood  "  A  No.  1"  as  a  logger. 
Of  course,  we  had  our  privations,  but  we  bore  them 
with  manly  courage  ;  and  this  taught  us  how  to  appre- 
ciate and  enjoy  the  few  blessings  by  which  we  were 
surrounded,  with  thankfulness  of  heart. 


88  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

/ 

"When  we  were  in  our  incipient  state  as  a  settlement, 
we  had  a  great  distance  to  go  to  mill.  One  man  pro- 
posed to  build  a  grist  mill,  if  the  settlers  would  turn 
out  and  help,  which  they  very  willingly  did,  without 
pay  or  reward.  This  made  it  very  convenient  for  us, 
providing  we  had  anything  to  take  to  mill,  (which  was 
not  always  the  case.)  I  was  solicited  to  teach  three 
months'  school,  one  winter,  in  the  place  known  to  this 
day  as  Crawford's  Settlement.  It  was  about  two  miles 
from  where  we  lived,  to  the  school  house,  the  path  (or 
sled  road)  the  greater  part  of  the  way  winding 
through  the  woods.  The  going  was  pretty  bad,  hav- 
ing had  some  snow  and  rain,  and  there  were  several 
slough  holes  in  the  path,  which  made  it  considerable  of 
a  labor,  but  nothing  discouraging:  all  was  bright  and 
hopeful  beyond  these  small  difficulties. 

A  DAY'S  WORK  AT  MILL,   SCHOOL,   &C. 

One  morning,  Mrs.  Sheardown  said  to  me,  "  I  have 
baked  up  the  last  meal  we  have  got."  I  had  two 
bushels  of  corn  that  I  obtained  from  between  the 
Lakes.  I  shouldered  the  two  bushels  of  corn,  and  took 
it  to  the  mill,  (which  was  three-quarters  of  a  mile  or 
more,  beyond  the  school  house;)  then  came  back, 
taught  the  day's  school,  and  at  night  went  and  got  my 
grist  and  backed  it  home,  so  that  we  could  have  some 
meal  for  supper:  for  this  was  all  the  breadstuff  we 
had  in  the  house.  This  was  hard  work,  but  still  we 
remained  hopeful  for  the  future. 

It  was  very  common  for  me  to  commence  chopping 
in  the  morning  while  the  stars  were  yet  to  be  seen  in 
the  sky,  and,  only  spending  a  short  time  for  dinner,  at 
five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  quit,  wash  up,  take  some 
refreshment,  go  from  three  to  five  miles,  preach  a 
sermon,  then  have  a  prayer  meeting,  and  return  homo 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  89 

the  same  night,  to  be  ready  for  labor  the  day  follow- 
ing. I  would  generally  cut  down  a  large  tree  over 
night,  and  take  it  for  ray  breakfast  spell  to  cut  it  up  in 
the  morning,  and  often  would  kneel  down  by  the  side 
of  the  tree,  in  the  gray  of  the  morning,  before  I  began 
work,  and  have  a  good  time  communing  with  my  God. 
Then  I  would  sing  my  favorite  hymn : 

"  In  the  desert  let  me  labor, 

On  the  mountain  Jet  me  tell. 
How  he  died,  the  blessed  Saviour, 
To  redeem  a  world  from  hell." 

My  "  stent"  would  often  be  done  before  my  wife 
gave  the  signal  for  breakfast.  I  was  always  in  the 
habit,  let  what  come  that  might,  of  attending  family 
worship  before  breakfast;  because  I  found  my  children, 
and  any  persons  who  might  be  in  the  family,  would  be 
on  hand  at  meal  times:  consequently,  I  never  was 
troubled  with  any  scattering  of  the  family  after  break- 
fast. 

RARE  ENJOYMENTS. 

Perhaps  there  never  was  a  more  friendly,  congenial 
class  of  people,  than  those  who  became  settlers  on  that 
new  tract.  Although  most  of  them  were  unconverted 
people,  yet  they  were  a  kind,  frank,  sympathetic  class 
of  men  and  women.  Aristocracy  was  unknown.  "We 
were  very  much  alike  as  it  regarded  our  means  of 
living.  We  often  had  "  back-woods  sociables,"  but 
they  were  very  different  from  the  "  sociables"  of  the 
present  day,  for  then  we  had  no  tattling,  bickering,  or 
backbiting.  We  appeared  to  know  nothing  but  pure 
friendship  and  sociability,  and  seldom  had  an  evening 
gathering  but  that  religion  was  a  topic  of  conversation. 
Even  wicked  men  wanted  to  know  something  about 
the  Bible,  and  they  knew  that  I  was  willing  to  give 


90  BREAKDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

them  my  opinion,  and  the  reason  of  that  opinion 
founded  upon  the  word  of  God.  We  were  blessed  with 
a  community  (both  males  and  females)  who  loved  to 
sing,  and  we  would  sing  the  songs  of  Zion  with  such 
power  and  pathos  that  a  person  might  have  thought 
we  were  training  ourselves  to  sing  in  that  better  world. 
Then  we  attended  prayer;  and,  if  very  dark,  we 
lighted  our  torches  and  wended  our  way  through  the 
sturdy  forests  to  our  respective  homes,  the  fathers 
carrying  the  babes,  and  the  mother's  tongue  con- 
tinually going,  "  Do  see  that  that  young  one  don't  get 
cold — feel  of  its  feet."  Those  were  mothers  indeed, 
very  tender  of  their  offspring.  And  a  blessed  thing 
that  they  were,  as  things  have  turned  out,  for  they 
were  doing  a  great  business,  which  has  only  been  de- 
veloped since  the  commencement  of  this  wicked, 
Heaven-daring. Rebellion.  I  have  no  doubt  but  many 
of  those  infant  boys,  that  were  thus  carri'ed  in  the  arms 
of  their  fathers,  have  made  their  mark  during  this  awful 
war,  for  I  know  of  some  of  them  who  have. 

ENLARGE  MY  FIELD  OF  LABOR. 

My  mind  continued  to  be  more  and  more  deeply 
impressed  relative  to  the  moral  condition  of  the  people. 
The  sphere  of  my  labors  was  all  the  time  enlarging; 
for,  wherever  there  were  a  few  settlers  dropping  in,  in 
the  remoter  parts  of  this  new  region,  I  used  to  follow 
up.  All  were  glad  to  have  religious  meetings  in  their 
houses;  and  if  there  were  but  a  few  that  could  come 
to  meeting,  that  few  would  always  bo  there.  The 
town  of  Jersey,  lying  westward  of  ours,  was  the  greater 
part  of  it  a  wilderness ;  and  there  were  but  very  few 
ministers  in  all  that  region  of  country.  I  can  call  up 
in  my  mind,  now,  only  one,  and  he  was  the  old  Mr. 
Sted,  a  Free-Will  Baptist  preacher,  to  whom  I  have 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  91 

referred.  There  were,  in  his  connection,  some  few 
brethren  who  would  talk  to  the  people,  and  try  to  do 
what  good  they  could. 

I  was  acting  as  school  commissioner.  In  the  extreme 
northern  part  of  the  town,  there  was  what  was  called 
a  "half  share  school  district;"  that  is,  the  school  house 
was  located  in  the  town  adjoining,  and  the  district 
made  up  of  parts  of  the  two  towns.  This  made  a  great 
deal  of  trouble.  Judah  would  envy  Ephraim,  and 
Ephraim  would  vex  Judah,  and  the  commissioners 
from  the  two  towns  were  often  called  to  settle  some 
difficulty.  On  one  occasion,  it  was  so  late  before  we 
got  through  with  our  business,  that  I  had  to  stay  all 
night,  with  Esq.  Tracy,  at  whose  house  we  met.  After 
the  other  commissioners  had  gone  home,  I  commenced 
talking  with  the  'Squire  about  the  interest  of  his  soul. 
I  found  him  an  intelligent  man,  free  to  converse  upon 
the  subject,  and  we  talked  until  a  late  hour  in  the  night. 
I  felt,  that  night,  as  though,  indeed,  I  was  about  my 
-Master's  business.  He  said  to  me,  "Sir,  don't  you 
preach  sometimes  ?  I  think  I  have  heard  of  your 
preaching  in  Crawford  Settlement/'  I  told  him  I  tried 
to.  In  the  morning,  before  I  left,  (which  was  very 
early,)  he  entreated  me,  with  a  great  deal  of  tender- 
ness, to  come  and  preach  at  his  house.  I  told  him  I 
would  be  very  glad  to,  and  that,  if  I  should  be  called 
there  again*  on  business,  I  would  arrange  to  preach  at 
his  house  in  the  evening;  and  I  very  soon  had  the 
privilege  of  doing  so. 

I  began  to  feel,  then,  that  my  field  of  labor  was 
extending  well  to  the  north.  Invitations  began  to 
come  from  the  Beaver  Dams,  and  from  some  parts  of 
the  adjoining  towns  west  of  us;  so  that  I  found  myself 
under  the  necessity  of  going  out  several  evenings  every 
week.  I  had  planted  the  banner  of  the  Gospel  at  head 


92  SHEABDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

quarters  in  Crawford  Settlement,  and  that  I  always 
reserved  for  my  Sabbath  morning  appointments. 

While  thus  engaged  in  preaching,  one  of  the  deacons 
from  between  the  Lakes,  (a  member  of  the  church 
where  1  had  my  standing,)  came  out  to  visit  one  of  his 
children.  He  stayed  over  the  Sabbath,  attended  meet- 
ing with  us,  and  we  had  a  good  time.  I  felt  strong  in 
the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might,  and  was  very 
much  comforted  by  the  presence  of  Deacon  Cole.  The 
church  in  Covert  had  heard  that  I  was  preaching,  and 
at  one  of  their  covenant  meetings  it  was  proposed  that 
I  should  be  called  to  order  because  I  had  said  nothing 
to  them  upon  the  subject.  When  they  had  made  their 
remarks  (some  of  them)  about  calling  me  to  order, 
Deacon  Cole  arose  and  said,  "My  brethren,  let  Bro. 
Sheardown  alone ;  God  is  with  him,  and  ho  will  ulti- 
mately do  a  great  work  in  that  new  country."  My  old 
confidential  friend,  Dea.  Porter,  remarked,  "  I  agree 
with  Dea.  Coles.  I  have  long  thought  that  Bro.  Shear- 
down  was  just  where  God  would  have  him;  and,  for' 
my  part,  I  believe  all  will  come  out  right  in  the  end." 

The  Lord  had  sent  in  among  us,  here  and  there,  a 
few  Baptists.  We  appeared  to  gain  a  little  strength, 
though  there  was  nothing  very  elating,  only  that  every 
individual  who  could,  would  always  attend  meeting, 
whether  it  was  preaching  or  prayer  meeting.  We 
never  wanted  for  a  congregation,  winds  blow  high  or 
low.  And  thus  all  moved  on,  laboring  at  their  daily 
avocations,  and  toiling  in  their  moral  calling  as  pro- 
fessed brothers  and  sisters  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CATLIN  CHURCH. 

We  concluded,  when  we  numbered  nineteen  members, 
to  organize  ourselves  into  a  church,  to  be  known  as  the 
First  Baptist  Church  in  the  town  of  Catlin.  The  pro- 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS. 

liminary  steps  were  taken,  with  much  prayer,  and  great 
searching  of  heart.  I  wrote  the  Articles  of  Faith  and 
Covenant,  part  of  them  by  the  light  of  my  burning  log- 
heaps  at  night.  Having  obtained  letters  from  our 
respective  churches,  we  perfected  our  voluntary  organ- 
ization, May  31st,  1828.  Next,  invited  a  council,  to  see 
if  they  would  fellowship  us  as  a  Baptist  church  in  regu- 
lar standing.  At  the  appointed  time,  (June  25tb,  1828,) 
the  council  came  together,  in  the  barn  of  Bro.  A.  Van- 
deventer.  It  was  a  time  of  trial  for  me.  I  had  been, 
to  the  Conference,  as  pastor  and  clerk ;  in  fact,  all  its 
business  had  gone  through  my  hands.  I  wrote  the 
letters  of  invitation,  and  signed  them  by  the  authority 
of  the  church.  The  council  was  principally  gathered 
from  between  the  Lakes.  I  think  all  the  ministers, 
except  one,  were  from  that  region.  "When  the  council 
was  organized,  and  ready  for  business,  one  minister 
arose  with  a  letter  in  his  hand,  saying  he  should  never 
have  stirred  one  inch  to  come  there,  if  it  had  not  been 
that  he  concluded  that  it  was  sheer  ignorance  of  the 
individual  who  wrote  the  letter.  I  began  to  feel  very 
intense  upon  the  subject  of  ignorance.  I  was  aware 
that  I  knew  but  little,  but  I  was  not  aware  that  there 
was  anything  betraying  ignorance,  neither  was  there 
anything  incorrect,  in  the  letters  that  were  sent.  He 
was  asked,  by  one  of  the  brethren  of  the'council,  where 
the  difficulty  lay?  He  replied,  "Your  letters  can  not 
be  like  mine,  or  you  would  have  seen  it  at  once."  He 
then  pointed  to  the  letter,  as  he  held  it  in  his  hand,  and 
said,  "See  here!"  (beginning  to  read :)  "The  First  Bap- 
tist Church  in  the  town  of  Catlin,  to  the  Baptist  church 
of  [such  a  place,]  sendeth  Christian  salutation.  Beloved 
brethren,  we  invite  you  to  send  your  pastor  and  chosen 
brethren  to  sit  with  us  in  council,  to  see  if  you  can 
fellowship  us  as  a  regular  Baptist  church."  "  Now," 


94  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

he  said,  "  I  never  before  saw  such  a  letter  as  that,  in 
my  life.  If  they  are  a  church,  what  necessity  was 
there  of  sending  for  us?  I  always  thought  that  letters 
were  sent  to  call  a  council  to  organize  a  church."  I  had 
been  appointed  by  the  body  (the  church)  to  be  mouth 
for  them.  I  told  him,  as  I  understood  it,  it  was  our 
business  to  "organize"  the  church,  then  to  call  a  council 
to  see  if  they  could  fellowship  us  as  such ;  but  no  council 
could  make  us  into  a  church,  if  we  were  unwilling,  on 
our  part,  to  enter  into  that  relation.  There  was  a  great 
deal  of  pro  and  con  in  the  council,  among  the  lay 
brethren  ;  the  ministers  said  but  little.  Finally  Eld. 
Abbott,  of  Covert,  arose,  and  said  to  the  objecting 
brother,  "  If  you  have  come  here  with  the  intention  of 
helping  to  make  a  church,  you  might  just  as  well  have 
staid  at  home."  This  led  to  further  altercation ;  but 
finally  the  council  decided  that  the  letters  were  correct. 
Then  they  called  for  our  Articles  of  Faith  and  Cove- 
nant. There  was  one  Article  which  embraced  remotely 
the  doctrine  of  the  pre-existence  of  Jesus  Christ.  The 
brother  who  was  in  so  much  trouble  about  the  letters, 
was  now  in  more  trouble  about  the  doctrine,  stating 
that  whoever  composed  that  Article  was  an  Arian. 
The  inquiry  was  made  of  some  of  the  brethren,  where 
they  got  the  Articles  of  Faith.  They  told  them  that 
Bro.  Sheardown  wrote  them.  At  once,  the  objector 
pronounced  the  doctrine  to  be  heterodox.  I  told  the 
council,  that,  inasmuch  as  I  was  responsible  for  the 
doctrine  inculcated,  not  to  get  into  litigation  over  me, 
but  set  me  one  side;  and  if  the  council  thought  best  to 
expunge  the  article,  or  to  alter  its  phraseology,  all 
right;  but  to  fellowship  the  little  church,  for  that  was 
my  life.  The  council  almost  unanimously  agreed  that 
they  could  not  fellowship  the  church  unless  I  was  an 
integral  part  of  it.  It  was  proposed  by  some  of  the 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  95 

council,  that  the  objecting  member  should  write  an 
Article  in  place  of  the  one  that  was  the  subject  of  dis- 
pute. It  was  written,  and  presented  to  me  to  see  if  it 
would  meet  my  approbation  as  well  as  the  one  that  was 
inserted  in  the  church's  Articles  of  Faith.  I  told  them 
that  the  doctrine  involved  in  the  new  Article  was  Uni- 
tarianism.  This  led  to  further  debate.  Eld.  Abbott 
said  he  would  write  an  Article  that  Bro.  Sheardown 
and  the  council  would  all  coincide  in.  It  read  as  fol- 
lows :  "  We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  ever  was-,  is,  and 
will  be  the  medium  of  communication  from  God  to  His 
people."  I  told  them  that  I  was  perfectly  satisfied  with 
that,  and  thought  it  far  better  than  the  one  I  had  written 
myself.  Then  the  council  moved  on,  and  fellowshiped 
us  as  a  church.  This  was  indeed  one  of  the  hard  days 
of  my  life ;  yet,  after  all,  a  day  that  afforded  the  greatest 
satisfaction,  perhaps,  of  any. 

LICENSED  TO  PREACH. 

At  their  covenant  meeting  in  July,  1828,  the  church 
gave  me  a  formal  license  to  preach. 

FATHER  CATON'S  VISIT,  AND  RIDE. 

We  had  in  our  little  church  a  brother  and  sister  from 
Romulus,  Seneca  county,  where  they  had  been  under 
the  pastoral  charge  of  Rev.  John  Caton.  Bro.  Caton 
was  a  very  large  man,  in  body,  mind,  and  will,  and  im- 
bued with  all  the  spirit  of  the  Revolution.  He  was 
once  on  the  staff  of  Gen.  George  Washington;  and  a 
man  who  had  been  so  near  the  father  of  a  nation,  may 
well  be  considered  of  some  importance.  This  brother 
and  sister  had  been  down  to  visit  their  friends,  and  they 
had  told  father  Caton  some  of  the  peculiarities  of  the 
Englishman  who  was  preaching  to  them  in  the  woods. 
Tbe  old  gentleman  said  to  the  brother,  "  Is  your  minister 
sound?"  He  replied,  "  I  think  he  is."  A  short  time 


96  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

after,  the  brother  was  going  down  again  to  see  his 
mother,  and  said  I  must  go  with  him,  and  preach  to 
Eld.  Caton's  people.  I  concluded  to  go ;  and  the  first 
thing  after  we  had  arrived  in  the  place,  the  brother 
went  to  Eld.  Caton,  and  told  him  that  his  minister  was 
out  with  him,  and,  if  he  thought  best,  he  should  like 
very  much  to  have  him  preach  that  evening.  The 
Elder  said :  "  My  brother  Abraham,  is  he  sound  ?  There 
are  so  many  of  these  young  upstarts  who  are  rotten 
Arminians."  The  appointment  was  talked  up,  and  the 
Elder  concluded,  as  he  was  rather  infirm,  that  he  would 
have  the  services  at  his  own  house.  He  said,  "I  do 
not  think  it  best  to  make  much  fuss  about  it;  and  if  it 
was  to  be  in  the  school-house,  there  would  be  a  great 
many  people  turn  out,  if  they  heard  of  it,  who,  perhaps, 
would  not  come  to  my  house ;  and  I  should  like  to  hear 
the  man  for  myself."  I  had  made  up  my  mind,  if  I 
preached,  I  should  preach  on  faith  and  repentance;  but 
I  must  do  something  to  convince  the  old  father  that 
I  was  "  sound."  Consequently,  after  I  had  named  my 
text,  I  employed,  as  an  exordium,  a  long  quotation  from 
Paul  to  the  Romans  and  Ephesians,  relative  to  the  pur- 
poses of  God,  embracing  the  doctrine  of  election,  and 
justification  by  the  imputed  righteousness  of  Jesus 
Christ.  This  lubricated  the  old  gentleman's  throat  so 
effectually,  that  he  swallowed  down  everythiug  I  said 
relative  to  man's  accountability,  and  the  sinner's  obli- 
gation to  repent  of  his  sins,  and  believe  on  the  only 
begotten  Son  of  God,  so  that  he  might  be  the  happy 
recipient  of  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  who 
cannot  lie,  promised  in  Jesus  Christ  before  the  world 
began.  As  soon  as  the  remarks  were  ended,  the  Elder 
rose  up  in  his  majesty,  and  endorsed  the  doctrine, 
eulogized  the  young  speaker,  and  told  how  thankful  he 
was  that  he  was  not  trammeled  with  Arminian  stuff. 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  97 

When  we  parted,  he  promised,  if  Bro.  Abraham  would 
come  after  him  some  time,  he  would  make  us  a  visit, 
and  preach  for  a  week,  on  condition  that  he  could  be 
carried  from  place  to  place,  so  that  he  might  preach 
every  day  as  long  as  he  should  stay  with  us.  Of  course, 
all  this  was  agreed  to. 

In  the  fulness  of  time,  (December,  1828,)  Bro.  Abra- 
ham arrived  with  his  former  pastor.  "We  were  much 
rejoiced  at  the  coming  of  the  patriarch.  All  were 
ready  to  make  him  as  comfortable  as  their  circumstances 
would  admit ;  and  he  appeared  to  be  well  pleased  with 
the  attention  paid  him.  He  being  very  corpulent,  as 
well  as  aged;  we  always  minded  to  giv,e  him  a  good 
locality  in  the  ox-sled,  by  which  we  moved  him  from 
place  to  place.  After  having  attended  a  meeting  in  the 
afternoon,  (when  he  preached  plump  two  hours,  if  not 
a  trifle  over,)  we  were  to  travel  two  miles  to  the  meet- 
ing in  the  evening.  Bro.  Abraham,  figured  largely 
among  the  friends,  doing  all  he  could  to  make  every- 
thing go  off  right,  so  that  Eld.  Caton  would  give  a  good 
account  of  us  when  he  got  home.  We  loaded  up  our 
precious  freight — Domine,  brethren,  sisters,  and  chil- 
Mren — (for  we  must  always  have  the  children  along,  and 
this  was  a  very  prolific  place) — and  commenced  our 
passage  to  Bro.  Abraham's,  to  be  ready  for  the  evening 
service.  Our  path  lay  all  the  way  through  the  woods, 
just  wide  enough  for  a  sled  to  pass,  winding  about 
amongst  the  trees.  After  we  had  reached  the  summit 
of  a  rise  of  ground,  we  then  had  a  descent,  some  parts 
of  which  was  very  steep.  The  oxen  found  the  draft 
was  over,  and,  as  the  sled  began  to  crowd  a  little,  they 
had  an  inclination  to  run  away.  Abraham,  the  pilot, 
hallooed  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "Hwo!  hoi!  gee!"  but 
the  oxen  minded  not.  Increasing  their  speed  at  every 
step,  by  some  means  they  caught  the  sled  against  a* 
9 


98  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

0 

sapling,  which  swept  off  the  temporary  box,  and  all  the 
passengers,  into  the  snow,  except  the  minister.  I 
started  with  all  speed  on  the  track,  (for  then  I  could 
run  like  Cushi,)  expecting  every  moment  to  find  our 
guest  lying  in  the  snow,  if  nothing  more  or  worse. 
After  having  run  three-quarters  of  a  mile  or  more,  I 
saw,  on  the  plain  below,  the  breath  of  the  oxen  rising 
up  like  the  smoke  of  a  furnace.  They  had  stopped  of 
their  own  accord,  and  lo  and  behold  !  there  sat  the  good 
old  man  with  his  feet  stretched  out  before  him  upon 
the  only  bottom  board  left  on  the  sled,  with  his  hands 
clinched,  almost  with  a  dying  grip,  on  each  side  of  the 
board.  He  looked  up  with  a  perfect  stare  of  amaze- 
ment, and  before  I  could  ask  him  if  he  was  hurt,  he 
exclaimed,  "I  didn't  know  but  I  was  going  into  eter- 
nity, but  I  thought  I  would  hold  on  to  my  board."  And 
he  had  held  on,  for  the  perspiration  was  standing  in 
drops  upon  his  face.  After  we  had  loaded  up  again, 
and  got  the  old  gentleman  to  the  house,  he  appeared  to 
wake  up  to  the  circumstances  through  which  he  had 
passed,  and  exclaimed  :  "  I  have  had  a  great  many  rides 
in  my  life,  but  I  never  before  had  such  a  ride  as  I  have 
had  this  afternoon."  However,  he  concluded,  after  all, 
that  he  had  come  out  the  best  of  any  of  us,  for  he  had 
ridden  while  we  had  to  walk,  and  run  after  him  through 
the  snow.  But  this  was  about  the  summing  up  of  his 
labors  with  us.  He  has  long  ago  entered  into  his  rest. 

SENECA  ASSOCIATION — COVERT  AND   OTHER  CHURCHES. 

Recalling  those  incidents,  leads  me  to  jaotice,  here, 
the  situation  of  the  Baptist  churches  in  that  garden  of 
the  State.  I  may  often- refer  to  circumstances  that 
happened  among  them,  inasmuch  as  it  was  the  region 
of  my  first  settlement  in  America.  There  are  many 
things  that  are  riveted  upon  my  mind,  some  of  which 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  99 

I  hope  never  to  forget,  in  this  world  or  the  world  to 
come. 

I  think  the  church  in  Eomulus  was  the  first  Baptist 
church  between  the  Cayuga  and  Seneca  Lakes,  and  was 
organized  in  1795.  By  whom  gathered,  I  have  not  the 
means  of  knowing :  but  I  do  not  think  that  that  church 
ogrer  sent  out  many  branches. 

The  Covert  church  appears  to  have  been  more  fruit- 
ful. v  This  church  was  organized  in  1803.  She  covered 
a  vast  territory.  In  1853,  I  was  invited  to  attend  her 
jubilee  meeting,  (the  50th  year  of  her  standing.)  The 
pastor,  Rev.  C.  Wardner,  was  requested  to  present  a 
history  of  the  church.  I  was  requested  to  talk  upon 
the  subject  of  the  Seneca  Association,  of  which  she  was 
a  member.  I  had  known  more  or  less  of  the  movings 
of  the  Association  from  the  day  of  its  birth.  I  think  I 
was  present  at  its  first  annual  meeting;  but,  being  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land — alone,  while  in  the  midst 
of  hundreds,  knowing  no  one,  and  but  few  knowing  me 
— my  spirits  became  depressed,  and  I  returned  home 
before  the  session  closed.  If  my  memory  serves  me,  it 
was  held  in  FarmerviHe,  in  1822.  I  believe  there  was 
but  one  Baptist  church  building  (or  meeting  house) 
between  the  Lakes,  when  I  settled  there.  There  might 
have  been  another,  but  I  do  not  know  of  any  except  the 
one  at  Covert;  and  that  was  a  rare  model  of  architec- 
ture for  the  time.  The  people  went  into  the  gallery  from 
out  of  doors,  going  in  at  the  gable  end  of  the  building. 
The  first  time  I  saw  it,  I  could  but  admire  the  patch 
work.  It  was  not,  I  believe,  plastered  all  over :  only 
here  and  there  a  patch  put  on,  and  everything  else  about 
it  appeared  to  be  in  keeping  with  what  is  already  named. 
The  centre  of  the  church  was  at  Thomas'  Settlement 
called  so  after  their  first  pastor,  Miner  Thomas.  They 
had  a  covenant  -meeting,  not  only  there,  but  they  had 


100  BREAKDOWN'S   AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

another  at  the  house  of  Thomas  Horton,  at  the  head  of 
Seneca  Lake,  about  twenty  miles  in  a  south-west  direc- 
tion. They  had  another,  I  believe,  in  Yirgil,  Cortland 
county,  (in  about  a  south-east  direction,)  which  must 
have  been  some  thirty  miles  from  the  common  centre. 
I  think  they  had  another  in  Ovid,  on  the  north,  between 
Covert  and  Eomulus.  This  certainly  goes  to  show  tliat 
that  part  of  the  country  must  then  have  been  sparsely 
settled.  It  also  implies  that  the  pastor  must  have  been 
a  very  laborious  man. 

In  the  best  sense  of  the  word,  Covert  was  a  "mother 
church."  She  had  begun  to  marry  off  her  children  just 
before  I  came  into  the  country.  In  1817,  the  church  in 
Enfield  was  formed.  The  same  year,  the  church  in 
Mecklenburg  also  was  formed.  In  1819,  the  church  in* 
Trumansburg  was  formed.  In  1820,  the  church  in 
Newfield  was  formed.  In  1821,  the  church  in  Lodi 
was  formed.  In  1828,  the  church  in  Ovid  was  formed. 
In  1838,  the  church  in  Danby  was  formed.  There  are 
others,  the  time  of  whose  organization  I  do  not  recol- 
lect, neither  have  I  any  means  of  knowing. 

In  looking  over  the  ground,' now,  I  am  ready  to  say, 
"  What  hath  God  wrought !"  If  we  commence  at  the 
head  of  the  Cayuga,  we  find  a  good  Baptist  meeting 
house  in  Ithaca,  and  starting  from  that  point  we  will 
pass  through  to  the  outlet  of  the  Cayuga  and  Seneca 
Lakes.  We  find  respectable  meeting  houses  in  the 
folio  wing  places:  Newfield,  Mecklenburg,  Bennettsburg, 
Trumansburg,  Covert,  Peach  Orchard,  Farmerville, 
Lodi,  Ovid,  Ovid  Tillage,  Eomulus,  Fayette,  and  Seneca 
Falls.  There  was  one  in  Waterloo,  but  I  believe,  for 
want  of  good'  financiering,  it  was  finally  sold,  and 
whether  they  have  ever  built  another  I  do  not  know. 
Also  one  in  Geneva.  Truly,  the  Lake  country  is  the 
land  of  Baptists. 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  101 

The  greater  part  of  this  territory  is  covered  by  the 
Seneca  Association;  and  although  it  is  years  since  I 
have  traversed  that  delightful  portion  of  the  country, 
yet  the  blessed  scenes  through  which  I  have  passed,  in 
the  school  houses  and  barns,  before  many  of  those 
church  buildings  were  erected,  have  left  a  deep  impres- 
sion on  my  mind.  I  have  preached  in  nearly  all  the 
meeting  houses  above  named.  Several  of  their  dedica- 
tions I  attended,  and  have  held  protracted  meetings 
with  them,  the  remembrance  of  which  is  as  cooling 
waters  to  the  thirsty  soul.  When  the  churches  of  the 
Seneca  Association  took  me  by  the  hand,  as  pastor  of 
the  Catlin  church,  and  gave  me  that  hearty  welcome, 
which  spoke  loudly  to  my  inmost  soul,  with  their  hand 
I  had  their  hearts  also.  And  at  this  late  day,  notwith- 
standing so  many  of  the  older  brethren  and  sisters  have 
passed  away,  I  love  the  churches  still,  and  am  ready 
to  say,  now,  if  I  forget  you,  let  my  right  hand  forget 
her  cunning.  I  shall  have  occasion  frequently  to  look 
over  that  field  so  dear  to  me. 

MY 'ORDINATION  TO  THE  GOSPEL  MINISTRY. 

Returning  to  the  church  at  home,  I  find  that  on 
December,  1828,  (the  same  year  I  was  licensed,)  the 
church  invited  a  council  to  confer  as  to  my  ordination. 
The  council  met  and  I  was  ordained.  The  proceedings 
of  this  council  are  appended  to  this  narrative. 

LABORS  IN  THE  TOWN  OP  READING. 

Having  occasion  again  to  go  to  Esquire  Tracy's,  on 
school  business,  an  appointment  was  made  for  me  to 
preach,  the  following  Sabbath,  at  Miller's  school  house, 
within  the  town  of  Heading.  I  found  an  old  gentleman 
there,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  who,  though  to  me  a 
stranger,  proved  to  be  a  very  fine  man.  He  said,  by 
right  of  appointment,  it  was  for  him  to  preach :  but, 


102  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

inasmuch  as  the  people  had  come  together  expecting  to 
hear  me,  I  must  preach.  That  led  me  to  leave  another 
appointment.  I  continued  to  go  to  that  school  house, 
about  once  a  month.  My  foreign  accent,  and  my  old 
country  appearance,  if  nothing  else,  induced  the  people 
to  come  together.  This  was  an  older  settlement  than 
the  one  in  which  I  lived,  south  of  it,  and  the  people  very 
generally  came  out  to  hear.  A  Baptist  woman  in  the 
congregation,  made  herself  known;  she  lived  four  or 
five  miles  down  the  Lake;  she  said  her  husband  was 
unconverted,  and  she  had  long  been  praying  for  him. 

THE  BAG  WITH  HOLES. 

In  the  congregation  were  two  good  men,  originally 
from  the  East,  where  I  believe  they  both  held  the  office 
of  deacon,  or  ruling  elder.  The  great  difficulty,  here, 
was,  that  they  wanted  somebody  to  rule  over,  for  there 
were  but  very  few  professors  of  religion  in  the  place. 
On  one  occasion,  I  preached  from  the  text,  "  And  he 
that  earneth  wages,  earneth  wages  to  put  into  a  bag 
with  holes."  As  soon  as  I  had  concluded,  one  of  these 
men  arose  and  said,  "  If  you  have  preached  the  truth, 
sir,  I  "ain't  a  Christian — I  ain't  a  Christian!"  The 
answer  was,  "  I  do  not  know  whether  you  are  or  are 
not  a  Christian,  but  I  know  I  have  preached  the  truth." 
Nothing  more  took  place  at  that  time.  The  Baptist 
sister  was  in  attendance  with  her  husband,  and  he, 
heing  a  wild,  jocose  sort  of  a  man,  kept  joking  her,  all 
the  way  home,  about  her  religion  being  in  a  bag  with 
holes.  He  said  that  old  uncle  D.  found  that  all  his 
religion  had  run  out,  and  did  not  think  he  was  a 
Christian. 

When  the  time  rolled  around  for  another  appoint- 
ment, the  man  said  to  his  wife,  ."  Let  us  go  again  and 
hear  that  fellow  who  preached  about  the  bag  with 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND   SORROWS.  103 

holes."  They  came,  and  she  introduced  him  to  me 
after  the  services.  I  said  a  few  words  to  him  about  his 
soul,  and  the  necessity  of  immediately  seeking  the  sal- 
vation of  God.  I  saw  the  muscles  of  his  face  twitch, 
and  his  chin  quiver ;  he  turned  his  back,  and  abruptly 
walked  away.  I  felt  that  God  had  fastened  his  own 
truth  in  his  heart,  as  a  nail  in  a  sure  place. 

"THE  SOUND  THEREOF." 

The  next  time  I  spoke  there,  I  saw  a  female,  appa- 
rently about  in  middle  life,  very  much  exercised.  Some 
times  she  would  weep  bitterly,  and  at  other  times  would 
smile  almost  to  laughter.  As  soon  as  I  had  said  amen, 
she  arose  and  exclaimed,  "  And  thou  shalt  hear  the 
sound  thereof — and  thou  shalt  hear  the  sound  thereof!" 
Everybody  was  aroused  by  her  apparent  energy  of 
expression,  and  (as  they  said)  disturbing  the  meeting. 
It  was  with  difficulty  that  I  could  get  her  so  composed 
as  to  find  out  what  she  meant.  She  said,  for  many 
days  she  had  felt  herself  such  a  sinner  that  there  was 
no  way  for  her  but  that  she  must  go  down  to  hell.  She 
proceeded  to  give  a  relation  of  her  trials,  and  the  course 
she  had  taken.  She  went  to  Eddytown,  a  small  village 
about  a  mile  from  where  she  lived,  to  lay  her  case  before 
a  minister.  He  told  her  to  stop  her  crying — there  was 
no  necessity  for  her  to  be  so — it  was  just  as  easy  to  get 
religion,  as  it  would  be  for  her  to  turn  her  hand  over: 
all  (he  told  her)  that  she  needed,  was  barely  to  resolve 
to  lead  a  better  life.  She  resolved,  and  re-resolved,  but 
felt  worse  and  worse.  When  she  got  to  her  father's 
(for  she  was  a  maiden  lady)  her  brother-in-law  was 
there,  and  was  telling  about  a  strange  kind  of  a  man, 
preaching  at  the  Miller  school-house,  near  Irelandville, 
who  had  been  telling  the  people  a  long  story  about  a 
bag  with  holes.  She  said  to  her  brother-in-law,  "  I 


104  SHEARDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

must  go  and  hear  him — when  does  he  preach  there  ?" 
He  replied,  "  To-morrow — and  if  you  want  to  go,  I  will 
take  my  team  and  carry  you,  for  I  want  to  go,  too." 
She  remarked,  that,  all  night  long,  she  walked  the  room 
in  the  greatest  agony  of  soul.  The  words  she  uttered 
in  the  congregation,  came  to  her  mind — "and  thou 
shalt  hear  the  sound  thereof."  She  never  thought 
whether  they  were  in  the  Bible  or  not.  As  the  time 
approached  for  her  brother-in-law  to  call  for  her,  she 
was  so  fearful  that  he  would  not  come  in  season,  that 
she  started  afoot  and  alone,  all  the  time  having  this 
impression — "  And  thou  shalt  hear  the  sound  thereof." 
I  think  she  said  there  was  no  one  at  the  school-house 
when  she  got  there.  It  pleased  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
take  of  the  things  which  are  Christ's,  and  show  them 
unto  her.  She  went  home  rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  and 
told  every  one  she  saw  what  great  things  Jesus  had 
done  for  her.  She  scattered  the  blessed  fire  for  nearly 
ten  miles  along  the  Lake  road. 

The  next  thing  was,  that  invitations  began  to  come 
in  to  preach  in  certain  places  on  that  road.  The  hus- 
band of  the  sister  previously  referred  to,  was  under 
pungent  conviction,  and  entreated  me  to  make  an 
appointment  at  his  house,  with  which  I  had  to  comply. 
These  were  the  first  stores  gathered  from  nature's 
quarry  to  be  put  into  a  new  organization,  for  it  was 
the  starting  period  of  the  beloved  church  in  Heading. 

Although  I  had  a  great  many  different  places  to 
preach  at,  and  no  way  of  going,  then,  except  on  foot,  I 
always  preached  three  sermons  on  the  Sabbath,  mind- 
ing the  places  were  not  so  far  apart  bat  that  I  could 
reach  them  at  the  appointed  time. 

VISITS    TO  AND  FROM  THE  BIG  FLATS  CHURCH. 

Previous    to    this,   we  received  a  visit  from    two 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  105 

brethren  of  the  Big  Flats  church,  south  of  us.  They 
had  heard  that  there  was  somebody  preaching  in 
Moreland,  and  came  ten  miles  to  see  what  we  were 
doing.  They  appeared  to  enjoy  themselves,  and  when 
they  left,  said  they  would,  give  a  good  account  of  the 
land.  They  promised  to  come  again,  on  the  day  of 
our  covenant  meeting,  the  time  and  place  of  which  we 
gave  them  minute  directions,  so  that  they  might  find 
the  house  of  the  brethren  where  it  was  to  be  held  with- 
out trouble.  On  the  day  named,  we  were  all  assem- 
bled, except  those  who  were  sick  or  away  from  home ; 
for  if  any  sisters  were  unable  to  travel,  some  brother 
would  go  with  his  ox-team,  bring  them  to  the  meeting, 
and  carry  them  back  again.  Just  after  singing  and 
prayer,  behold!  in  came  our  visitors — Dea.  John 
Brown  and  .Cornelius  Low.  Bro.  Low  was  quite  an 
eccentric  man,  and  always  had  much  to  say  allegori- 
cally.  In  the  course  of  his  highly  figurative  conversa- 
tion, he  said  there  was  one  portion  of -the  Bible  which 
he  could  never  understand  :  the  passage  was  about  Ja- 
cob's flocks — the  "ring-streaked,  speckled,  and  brown." 
In  looking  at  our  sisters,  he  said  it  was  all  clear  to  him. 
I  do  not  know  as  it  regarded  the  "  ring- streaked,"  but 
I  do  know  that  many  of  the  female  members  were 
"  speckled  and  brown,"  for  they  were  to  us,  what  God 
intended — help -meets — and  were  ready  to  acknowledge 
it.  They  spent  a  great  deal  of  time  out  of  doors,  pick- 
ing up  and  burning  brush,  often  helping  their  husbands 
to  brand  up  their  log  heaps  until  midnight:  and,  to  tell 
the  truth  (which  we  always  wish  to  do)  they  were 
pretty  dark  complexioned,  varying  in  proportion  to 
their  exposure  to  smoke,  fire,  sun,  and  wind.  I  have 
no  doubt  the  good  old  brother  often  repeated  his  ex- 
position of  Jacob's  flocks.  But  we  derived  some  very 
important  information  from  our  visitors.  Wo  heard  of 


106  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

the  state  of  religion  in  the  valley,  and  got  from  them  a 
description  of  their  pastor,  Rev.  Philander  D.  Gillette — 
what  a  good  work  he  was  doing* — how  everybody  was 
following  after  to  hear  him  preach — also  that  he  was 
very  desirous  to  come  and  see  us,  but,  like  myself,  he 
had  a  very  large  field,  and  pretty  hard  to  till.  He  sent 
word  that  he  wished  to  see  me,  and  form  an  acquain- 
tance. 

PHILANDER  D.    GILLETTE. 

Subsequently,  I  determined  to  make  his' acquain- 
tance. Not  knowing  exactly  where  to  find  him,  I 
inquired,  and  was  informed  he  had  gone  up  the  river, 
probably  to  Bro.  Bennett's.  I  steered  my  course  in 
that  direction,  and  met  a  man  riding  along  the  road  in 
an  old-fashioned  wagon,  driving  a  good  horse,  which 
Bro.  Gillette  always  did.  When  he  got  almost  to  me, 
he  exclaimed,  "  Halloo  !  is  your  name  Sheardown?"  I 
told  him  it  was.  "  I  knew  it  was,"  ho  said — "  our 
brethren  had  described  you  so  minutely,  that  I  knew 
you  must  be  the  man :  for  there  is  not,  I  think, 
another  drab  coat  like  yours  in  the  country."  I 
preached  for  him,  that  evening,  in  a  school  house,  and 
arranged  with  him  for  an  exchange.  From  that  time 
onward,  our  hearts  were  knit  together  like  the  hearts 
of  David  and  Jonathan. 

THE  OLD  SISTER'S  CHASTISEMENT. 

But  that  exchange  was  a  bad  one  forme.  I  preached 
to  the  people  as  well  as  I  could.  The  very  moment  I 
closed,  a  good  old  mother  in  Israel  was  on  her  feet. 
With  a  shrill  voice — (I  had  often  been  startled,  in  the 
woods,  by  the  sound  of  the  owl,  but  never  did  I  hear,  I 
thought,  such  a  human  voice  :  and  perhaps,  after  all,  it 

*ln  1827,  Big  Flats  church  had  103  accessions  by  baptism,  and  28  in  1828. 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  107 

was  not  so  much  the  voice,  as  the  words  she  pro- 
nounced, or  rather  screeched) — she  exclaimed  :  "  O, 
Lord!  I  wonder  if  this  is  Elder  Sheardown,  I  have 
heard  so  much  about  ?  He  has  only  said  one  word 
that  I  was  glad  to  hear,  and  that  was  '  Amen/  O, 
my  Lord  !"  she  continued,  "  if  Mr.  Goff  could  rise  from 
the  dead,  and  Hear  such  preaching  where  haft  had 
preached  so  often,  what  would  he  say  ?" 

I  was  not  only,  as  the  sailors  say,  taken  all  aback,  but 
I  was  in  a  sinking  condition.  There  was  about  half  an 
hour's  recess,  and  then  I  was  to  preach  again.  The 
friends  were  very  kind.  One  said,  "  Go  home  with  me, 
and  take  some  refreshments."  Another  said,  "  I  live 
pretty  near  by — go  with  me."  I  told  them  I  did  not 
want  to  eat,  and  should  not  until  I  had  preached  again. 
I  saw  a  pile  of  straw  behind  a  barn,  and  crept  into  it, 
as  well  as  I  could,  until  my  watch  told  me  it  was  time 
for  me  to  go  to  my  meeting.  How  to  go,  I  did  not  know. 
I  thought  I  could  never  stand  another  such  a  volley. 
But  I  buckled  up  my  harness,  and  bared  my  arm  to 
wield  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  again,  continually  praying 
that  the  Lord  would  deliver  me  from  the  fear  of  the  old 
sister.  I  preached  from  Paul's  words,  (Rom.  8th  chap. 
1st  verse,)  "There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation 
to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  I  said  a  good  deal" 
about  walking  after  the  flesh.  As  soon  as  I  said  Amen, 
the  good  old  lady  was  upon  her  feet  again.  I  thought 
I  was  surely  elected  for  another  shot.  But,  instead  of 
that,  she  exclaimed,  "  O,  Lord  !  forgive  me — forgive 
me  !  Such  a  whipping,  I  never  took  before.  O,  the 
man  has^paidme  more  than  double  interest!"  She 
wept,  and  confessed — and  I  must  say,  I  was  very  glad  to 
hear  her.  It  appeared  as  though  she  could  not  give  up 
her  walking  after  the  flesh.  She  began  to  entreat  every 


108  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

one  to  forgive  her.  I  felt  somewhat  better — but  I  ac- 
knowledge that^from  that  time  to  this,  I  have  feared 
an  old  woman  more  than  all  the  Doctors  of  Divinity 
before  whom  I  have  ever  preached. 

This  opened  the  way  for  frequent  exchanges  with 
Bro.  Gillette.  And  if,  on  any  occasion,  I  found  him 
preacj^ng  in  any  part  of  my  large  parish,  it  was  all 
right:  or,  if  he  found  me  over  the  line  in  his  diocese,  it 
was  all  the  same.  We  labored  much  together,  aiding 
each  other  at  every  turn — neither  of  us  jealous  that  the 
other  would  take  the  crown,  but  continually  praying 
and  preaching  that  the  crown  might  flourish  on  Jesus' 
head. 

%  ITINERATING  ON  MEAD'S  CREEK. 

After  this  digression,  we  will  return  to  the  more  im- 
mediate field  of  my  own  labor.  I  had  established  a 
preaching  place  on  Mead's  Creek;  on  Nash's  Hill;  at  the 
lower  part  of  that  creek  I  preached  occasionally  ;  also 
in  a  region  known  as  Knowlton's  Settlement.  These 
points  were  in  Steuben  county,  ten  to  eighteen  miles 
from  my  home.  I  had  other  appointments — one  where 
Millport  now  stands,  in  Chemung  (then  Tioga)  county, 
and  another  in  the  town  of  Reading,  before  referred  to. 
My  traveling  was  all  on  my  own  feet.  One  severely 
stormy  day — when  it  rained  sleet  and  snow— I  called  at 
the  house  of  a  good  old  Vermont  brother,  of  .Revolu- 
tionary memory,  to  take  dinner.  In  walking  through 
the  mud  and  snow,  I  had  caught  one  shoe  under  a  root, 
and  torn  a  large  hole  in  the  upper  leather.  After  dinner, 
a  son  of  the  old  gentleman  (a  man  approaching  middle 
life,)  said,  "  Elder,  is  it  not  lawful  to  do  good  on  the 
Sabbath  day?"  I  answered  that  the  Saviour  had  taught 
us  that  doctrine;  "  then,"  he  said,  "  take  off  your  shoe, 
sir,  and  hold  up  your  foot."  He  took  a  rule  from  his 
pocket,  and  measured  my  foot  for  a  pair  of  shoes. 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  109 

"  Now,"  said  he,  "I  am  going  to  make  you  a  pair  of 
Gospel  shoes."  I  remarked  to  him  that  I  had  a  pair  of 
Gospel  shoes  that  I  had  worn  a  great  many  years,  and 
they  were  as  good  as  they  were  the  first  time  I  put 
them  on.  But  he  waggishly  replied,  "They  are  not 
adapted  to  those  feet,  or  otherwise  you  would  not  have 
had  that  large  hole  in  your  shoe,  but  I  will  make  you  a 
pair  that  shall  fit  your  feet,  and  that  will  not  tear  by 
catching  them  under  a  root  when  they  are  wet."  He 
made  them,  and  such  a  pair  of  shoes  ;  I  never  had  seen, 
nor  worn  before;  I  never  wore  them  out;  for  after  I 
had  worn  them  long,  I  finally  gave  them  away  to  a 
poor  man  who  I  thought  was  worse  off  than  I  was. 

COMMENCE  HORSE-BACK  LABORS. 

Soon  after  this,  a  door  for  more  enlarged  operations 
opened  by  a  man  offering  to  sell  me  a  horse.  Of  course, 
it  was  a  cheap  one,  but  proved  to  be  very  good.  I  only 
gave  forty  dollars  for  the  horse ;  I  borrowed  a  saddle 
and  bridle ;  and  then  felt,  perhaps,  as  lofty  and  well 
pleased  as  some  of  our  Generals  do  when  they  are  fully 
equipped  on  their  war  steeds. 

Labor  was  increasing  on  my  hands  all  the  time,  and 
there  was  nothing  for  me  but  to  arrange  so  as  to  give 
my  whole  time  to  the  vineyard  of  my  Master.  I  could 
endure,  physically,  in  those  days,  a  great  deal.  I  could 
walk  twenty  miles  in  a  day,  and  preach  three  times. 
Often,  my  evening  appointment  would  leave  me  some 
eight  miles  from  home,  and  a  great  part  of  the  time 
through  the  wilderness ;  but  there  was  nothing  dis- 
couraging in  that. 

One  Saturday,  I  was  in  a  very  great  strait.  My  ap- 
pointments were  standing  for  the  next  day,  and  I  could 
not  meet  them  short  of  traveling  thirty  miles  about,  and 
if  I  did  that  I  must  stay  out  from  home  over  night, 
10 


110  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

which  I  felt  was  not  duty  in  the  situation  of  my  family. 
I  said  to  my  wife,  "  Now,  I  ought  not  to  go  to  my  ap. 
pointments  to-morrow."  She  replied,  "  Yes,  you  must; 
you  can  get  back  to-morrow  night,  late,  can  you  not  ?" 
I  replied,  "Yes,  but  it  will  be  very  late."  Yet  she 
encouraged  my  heart  to  go,  and  had  my  pledge  that  I 
would  get  back  as  soon  as  I  could.  I  redeemed  my 
pledge,  and  arrived  home  between  ten  and  eleven 
o'clock,  Sabbath  evening.  I  felt  tired,  but  not  tired 
out.  I  arrived  home  at  a  providential  time,  but  had  no 
rest  that  night ! 

WINTER    TRAVELING. 

I  will  not  dwell,  at  present,  longer  upon  my  pedestrian 
excursions,  but  return  to  my  horse-back  labors.  I  occu- 
pied the  saddle  during  spring,  summer,  and  fall ;  but  in 
the  winter  I  traveled  in  a  cutter  of  my  own  making, 
which  I  could  at  any  time  build  in  about  two  hours. 
All  I  wanted  was  an  axe  and  an  inch  auger.  I  traveled, 
generally,  in  a  covered  cutler,  the  cover  nicely  woven 
with  hemlock  boughs.  Taking  my  auger  with  me,  and 
a  good  jack  knife,  if  I  happened  to  break- down,  I  could 
repair  damages  anywhere  in  a  very  short  time,  and 
pass  on  ag  ain,  never  discouraged  at  the  toils  and  the 
dangers  of  the  way. 

DOMESTIC    ARRANGEMENTS. 

Perhaps  there  may  arise  in  the  minds  of  some  reader 
the  inquiry  whether  I  was  "  worse  than  an  infidel"  in 
that  I  did  not  "  provide  for  my  own  household?"  and 
what  became  of  the  wife  and  largo  family,  all  this  time  ? 
I  will  tell  you  my  plan  for  providing  for  them.  Brethren 
and  sisters  were  able  to  do  but  very  little  towards  their 
support,  and  I  managed  the  matter  as  follows  :  I  hired 
the  best  back- woods  young  man  I  could  find,  and  gave 
him  the  best  wages  !  My  object  in  doing  this  was,  in 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  Ill 

the  first  place,  to  have  a  man  capable  of  taking  care  of 
my  family.  In  the  next  place,  through  the  winter,  he 
was  chopping.  I  bought  a  good  yoke  of  cattle,  on  a 
year's  credit,  but  minded  to  buy  in  the  spring  of  the 
year ;  then  he  was  prepared  for  a  summer's  work ;  he 
could  break  up  some  ground  for  potatoes  and  other 
roots,  get  in  some  oats,  and  a  little  corn.  When  the 
time  came  to  barn  the  fallow  that  he  had  cut  in  the 
winter,  he  was  prepared  to  aid  those  who  had  no  teams  : 
consequently,  by  changing  work  with  himself  and  team, 
it  brought  in  a  great  deal  of  labor  in  return  ;  and,  as  we 
always  logged  our  fallows  by  changing  work,  he  gen- 
erally got  his  seeding  done  in  good  season,  from  seven 
to  ten  acres  of  wheat.  I  had  all  the  wheat,  and  the  gifts 
of  my  brethren  and  sisters.  So  I  was  enabled  to  pay 
my  hired  man,  and  have  provisions  raised  to  meet  all 
the  real  necessities  of  my  family.  \V  hen  I  was  at  home, 
I  always  doffed  the  clerical  dress,  (which,  by-the-by,  was 
very  simple,)  and  put  on  the  tow  frock  and  trowscrs, 
and  went  at  it  myself,  with  all  my  energy,  to  aid  the 
young  man  in  anything  he  had  to  do,  either  at  home  or 
in  paying  work  where  it  was  due  from  us  to  any  of  our 
neighbors. 

I  recollect,  one  season,  hiring  one  of  the  most  thorough- 
going men  in  all  our  region,  but  fearfully  profane.  My 
brethren  said  to  me,  "  Why,  Elder,  what  do  you  mean 
in  hiring  T.  E.  ?  He  is  the  worst  fellow  for  profanity 
there  is  in  all  the  region,  and  will  spoil  all  your  children." 
I  told  them,  I  thought  not !  I  never  had  any  person 
around  me  who  did  swear,  and  I  did  not  think  he  would 
use  profane  language  with  me  or  with  my  family.  The 
reply  was,  "  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  trust  him."  I 
remarked  that  I  did  my  own  hiring  and  made  my  own 
bargains. 
When  I  engaged  the  man,  I  said  to  him,  "  Now, 


112  BREAKDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Mr.  E  ,  you  are  just  the  man  I  want,  as  it  regards  your 
knowledge  of  business  and  your  willingness  to  do. 
But  there  are  some  things  that,  if  they  must  be  done,  I 
must  do  them ;  and  there  are  other  things  which  you 
must  do.  Now,  sir,  you  are  in  the  habit  of  using  a  great 
deal  of  profane  language.  I  never  have  any  swearing 
around  me,  or  on  my  place,  and  I  will  not  hire  any  man 
who  is  addicted  to  swearing."  He  looked  amazed, 
stood  a  moment  or  two,  then  said,  "It  is  a  bad  practice; 
I  can  quit  it."  "  I  know  that,  sir;  now,  will  you  do  it?" 
He  said,  "  Yes,"  I  replied,  "Very  well,  sir;  I  knew 
you  could  quit  it ;  therefore,  it  will  save  me  trouble,  for 
I  was  going  to  say  to  you,  that  if  you  must  swear, 
leave  it  undone  until  I  come  home;. then  tell  we  what 
you  wanted  to  swear  over,  and,  if  I  thought  swearing 
must  be  done,  1  could,  may  be,  do  it  better  than  you. 
But  I  am  rejoiced  that  you  conclude  voluntarily  to  quit 
the  bad  practice.  Now,  sir,  there  is  another  thing:  I 
don't  want  any  individual  to  work  for  me  who  gets 
angry  and  unreasonably  whips  his  team,  or  pounds  his 
cattle  with  a  handspike,"  &c.  He  said,  "  That  I  can 
get  along  with,  very  well.  I  know  1  have  been  addicted 
to  doing  so,  but  it  is  a  bad  way  to  treat  a  learn."  I  then 
remarked  to  him,  "  Now,  sir,  there  are  other  things. 
One  is  that  the  family  must  have  all  their  wants  sup- 
plied. If  you  are  told  by  Mrs.  Sheardown  that  milling 
must  be  done,  or  anything  else  of  like  importance,  do 
just  as  I  should,  drop  everything,  and  attend  to  it. 
There  are  little  things  about  the  house  that  I  might 
speak  to  you  about,  but  you  have  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  all  that  I  am  acquainted  with,  that  you  have 
always  been,  from  a  boy  up,  very  good  to  your  mother. 
This  will  lead  you  to  notice  the  lesser  things.  And  yet 
another  point,  sir,  and  that  is,  we  try  to  bring  up  our 
family  religiously.  When  I  am  at  homo,  I  read  the 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  113 

Scriptures  and  pray  with  my  family ;  when  I  am  ab- 
sent, Mrs.  Sheardown  does  the  same ;  and  I  want  you, 
sir,  always  to  be  in  the  house  at  the  time  of  family 
prayer.  Now,  if  you  are  ready  to  make  a  bargain  with 
me  under  these  considerations,  from  the  information  I 
have  received,  and  from  my  personal  knowledge  of  you, 
I  am  prepared  to  hire  you  for  one  year.  What  will  you 
ask  for  your  year's  service,  taking  your  pay  at  the  end 
of  the  year,  except  what  little  you  may  need  for  your 
current  expenses  ?"  He  replied,  _"  I  do  not  know, 
Elder ;  I  wish  you  would  say  what  you  will  give."  I 
told  him  that  "  1  had  never  bepn  found  fault  with  for 
oppressing  the  hireling  in  his  wages.  I  have  never  giv- 
en more  than  one  hundred  and  ten  dollars,  and  do  the 
washing,  boarding  and  lodging  :  but  I  think  you  will 
suit  me,  and  you  are  capable  of  earning  more  than  a 
common  man  ;  1  shall  entrust  all  in  your  hands ;  as  to 
your  labor,  I  do  not  want  you  to  make  a  slave  of  your- 
self, and  I  will  give  you  one  hundred  and  thirty  dollars 
for  the  year."  He  appeared  to  be  abundantly  satisfied, 
and  so  was  I.  Mrs.  Sheardown  said  he  was  as  kind  a 
man  as  she  would  ever  wish  to  have  come  into  her 
family ;  everything  was  done,  and  done  in  the  time  of 
doing  it.  Some  time  before  the  year  closed,  he  gave 
good  evidence  that  he  was  happily  converted  to  God. 
This  was  the  plan  I  adopted  to  support  my  family,  with 
the  assistance  of  a  few  dear  brethren  doing  what  they 
could,  so  that  I  might  give  myself  more  untiringly  to 
the  work  of  the  Lord. 

By  this  time,  the  older  part  of  my  children  began  to 
be  very  useful,  both  in- door  and  out:  they  were  brought 
up  to  work,  as  soon  as  they  were  able  to  do  small  things ; 
and  as  soon  as  the  boys  were  able  to  use  an  axe,  they 
were  employed  in  underbushing;  those  that  were  lesser, 
doing  the  out-door  chores.  The  girls  were  equally 


114  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

busy  in  the  house,  learning  to  spin  wool  and  flax,  milk 
cows,  &c.  In  the  winter,  those  that  were  old  enough, 
went  to  the  district  school ;  and  as  fast  as  they  grew 
up,  I  sent  them  away  to  school,  or  gave  them  the  best 
advantages  we  had  in  our  own  vicinity.  So  that,  by  a 
kind  Providence,  I  was  able  to  give  them  a  good 
English  education  ;  and  my  secluded  location  secured 
them  from  the  contaminating  and  corrupting  influences 
so  prevalent  in  more  populous  places.  I  always  en- 
deavored to  impress  upon  their  minds  to  necessity  of 
preparing  to  rely  upon  themselves.  We  had  twelve 
children,  four  of  whom  died  in  infancy.  Of  the  eight 
who  survived,  five  were  sons,  and  three  daughters. 
Through  a  merciful  God,  I  am  now  able  to  rejoice  that 
seven  of  the  eight  have  a  hope  beyond  the  grave. 

I  had  made  a  beginning  at  Beading,  and  on  the  upper 
part  of  Mead's  Creek,  where  I  thought  (under  God)  I 
should  be  able  to  raise  two  churches.  It  was  not  so 
clear  in  my  mind  that,  in  any  other  of  my  preaching 
places — whatever  might  appear  in  the  future — I  should 
succeed  in  building  independent  interests. 

DIVISION   OF  CHRISTIAN  AND  CHURCH  EFFORTS. 

Perhaps  I  had  as  well,  here,  state  something  relative 
to  my  management  in  those  places,  remote  from  the 
church  in  Catlin,  which  was  my  grand  rallying  point. 
Therefore,  I  would  say  that,  when  any  individual  was 
converted,  if  it  was  possible,  he  came  to  the  church, 
told  his  experience,  and  was  baptized  at  our  regular 
baptizing  place  for  the  church  in  Catlin.  After  a  few 
had  been  brought  in,  I  called  them  a  Conference  in 
their  own  neighborhood,  when,  for  the  accommodation 
of  families  and  those  that  had  no  means  of  conveyance, 
the  church  voted  them  the  privilege  of  receiving  mem- 
bers, in  conjunction  with  a  committee  sent  from  the 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  115 

church  to  act  with  them;  then  these  were  all  consid- 
ered as  baptized  into  the  fellowship  of  the  original 
church.  Next,  the  church  voted  to  grant  them  a 
monthly  meeting,  which  we  generally  termed  a  cove- 
nant meeting,  at  which  meeting  as  many  of  the  breth- 
ren from  the  home  church  would  attend  as  possible. 
The  next,  move  was,  the  church  voted  that  the  pastor 
should  break  bread  to  them,  as  a  part  or  branch  of  the 
mother  church.  Under  this  process,  they  grew  up,  and 
our  views  as  Baptists  became  better  known  in  the 
neighborhood. 

My  places  of  preaching  were  in  barns,,  saw-mills, 
school-houses,  private  bouses,  and  in  the  open  air,  for 
we  very  often  had  such  large  gatherings  that  there  was 
no  building  in  the  neighborhood  capable  of  holding 
them. 

TOWNSEND  SETTLEMENT  CHURCH. 

About  this  time,  we  gave  letters  to  some  brethren 
and  sisters  to  organize  a  new  interest  in  the  same  town 
in  which  the  mother  church  had  been  gathered.  Th*is 
church  was  known  by  the  name  of  the  Townsend  Set- 
tlement Church. 

There  were  on  Nash's  hill,  in  Hornby,  (a  town  lying 
west  of  Catlin,)  a  few  brethren  and  sisters  who  had 
once  been  organized  as  a  church  under  the  missionary 
labors  of  Eld.  T.  B.  Beebee;  but  they  had  no  organiza- 
tion or  visibility  when  I  found  them:  they  joined  the 
Catlin  church— consequently,  those  who  were  baptized 
were  baptized  into  the  Catlin  church.  All  this  time,  I 
was  gathering  more  or  less  at  the  rallying  point  on 
Mead's  creek.  In  time,  it  was  thought  best  for  the 
brethren  and  sisters  on,  the  hill  to  join  the  few  on  the 
creek.  This  gave  them  strength  enough  to  be  recog- 
nized as  a  church. 


116  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

I  had  now  on  my  hands  three  churches,  besides  two 
or  three  covenant  meetings. 

The  Conference  in  Beading  continued  to  grow,  and 
the  Lord  was  working  by  his  Spirit  in  all  these  places. 

TRULY  LIVING  CHURCH  MEMBERS. 

The  question  may  perhaps  arise,  how  could  one  man 
do  the  necessary  labor  for  the  growth  and  best  interest 
of  those  scattered  over  so  large  a  field?  In  the  first 
place,  just  as  soon  as  persons  were  converted,  we  set 
them  at  work,  and  they  worked  with  a  Will.  They  were 
live  men  and  women.  They  would  have  two,  three,  or 
more  prayer  or  conference  meetings  in  the  week.  All 
would  sing  who  could,  and  all  would  pray  and  talk;  and 
it  was  no  uncommon  thing,  when  the  pastor  passed  his 
regular  round,  once  in  two  weeks,  or  once  in  four  weeks, 
that  he  would  find,  under  the  labors  of  those  brethren 
and  sisters,  two  or  three  hopefully  converted  to  God. 
They  worked,  expecting  that  God  would  bless  their 
labors.  When  they  prayed,  they  believed  that  God 
wfluld  hear  them ;  and  one  peculiarity  of  the  times  was 
that  we  had  no  long  prayers,  no  long  talks.  They  knew 
when  to  stop,  as  well  as  when  to  begin.  Their  meet- 
ings were  lively,  full  of  the  Spirit,  and  they  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  unconverted;  so  that,  whenever 
they  held  their  little  meetings,  the  house  or  school- 
house,  whichever  it  might  be,  was  generally  well  filled. 
So  we  continued  to  labor  on. 

It  was  thought  best  to  make  an  effort,  through  the 
brethren  in  Heading,  to  prepare  for  an  organization 
there.  There  had  been  once  a  small  church  in  Kead- 
ing,  but  it  became  scattered,  and  lost  its  visibility. 
There  were  a  few  old-school,  anti-mission,  anti-temper- 
anoe,  anti-everything  good  persons,  who  were  trying  to 
cling  together,  but  who  had  no  fellowship  whatever 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  117 

for  what  they  termed  "  New-Lights."  In  January, 
1834,  a  church  was  fellowshiped,  by  a  council  of  breth- 
ren from  between  the  Lakes. 

MASONIC  EXCITEMENT— UNJUST  ACCUSATIONS. 

With  many  mercies,  the  churches  also  had  their  times 
of  trial,  unknown  at  this  day,  except  by  the  older 
members. 

I  refer,  now,  to  the  days  of  William  Morgan,  when 
the  Anti-Masonic  and  Masonic  advocates  were  so  belli- 
gerent. While  considering  the  matter,  I  reflected,  that, 
wherever  evil  existed,  the  only  reformatory  power  is  to 
be  found  in  the  Gospel  of  God's  salvation ;  when  that 
is  experienced,  it  works  reform  that  will  be  permanent. 
I  well  knew  that  my  bark  was  but  small,,  and  it  would  be 
safest  tojceep  well  in-shore,  lest  peradventure  I  should 
be  swamped  amid  the  fearful  storms  that  were  beating 
upon  Zion.  My  desire  was,  as  far  as  possible,  to  preach 
Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified.  For  some  time,  I  met 
with  very  littlfe  opposition  or  trouble  from  either  party, 
and  thought  all  was  going  well.  My  aim  was  to  run  in 
the  middle  channel,  and  steer  as  clear  as  possible  of 
arguments  and  conversations  on  either  side.  I  desired 
to  save  our  churches  from  ruin,  for  I  thought  there  were 
good  brethren  on  both  sides  of  the  question. 

I  had  a  preaching  place  in  the  suburbs  of  a  little 
church,  within  the  bounds  of  my  labors.  A  barn  was 
prepared  on  purpose  for  worship  through  the  summer 
season,  with  seats  for  the  congregation,  and  a  stand, 
elevated  some  two  feet  above  the  main  level,  for  the 
speaker.  One  Sabbath  afternoon,  as  I  was  going  to 
this  station,  I  left  my  horse  about  a  mile  behind,  to 
feed  while  I  was  preaching,  and  took  it  afoot.  Up  a 
little  rise  of  ground,  in  sight  of  the  place  of  my  appoint- 
ment, I  saw  quite  a  crowd  in  the  barn-yard.  A  brother 


118  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

was  walking  ahead  of  me  a  short  .distance ;  when  I  came 
up  with  him,  I  said,  "  Why,  what  are  all  the  people 
doing,  out  of  doors,  to-day  ?"  He  remarked,  "  You  will 
find  out,  sir,  that  the  people  are  not  all  out  of  doors. 
I  presume  the  barn  is  fulV  and  he  said,  I  think,  "you 
will  find  out  what  it  means  before  you  get  through.  If 
you  ain't  mobbed,  to-day,  it  will  be  a  wonder  to  me." 
I  inquired,  "  What  is  the  matter?"  "  Matter  enough," 
he  said.  "  The  Anti-Masons  have  found  out  that  you 
are  a  Mason,  and  they  are  determined  not  to  hear  you 
preach.  The  Masons  are  here  from  all  around  to  pro- 
tect you,  and  have  you  preach.  It  is  a  well  knomi 
fact,"  he  added,  "  that  you  used  to  attend  Masonic 
lodges  in  England."  "  Well,  what  next  ?"  "  They  say 
it  can  be  proved  that  you  have  attended  Masonic  lodges 
in  this  country,' and  the  public  will  put  you  where  you 
ought  to  be."  "  Well,  is  that  all  ?"  He  answefed,  "  No. 
They  want  to  know  what  fellowship  you  have  for  Ma- 
sons who  are  Christians?"  "Anything  more,  sir?" 
"  No.  It  will  be  best  for  you  to  find  the  other  out  by 
experience."  I  remarked  to  him,  "  Very  well,  sir.  I 
presume  there  will  be  no  trouble  about  this  thing." 

As  I  passed  in  through  the  people,  I  saw  there  was 
a  good  deal  of  whispering  and  blinking  of  the  eye  at 
me.  I  pressed  forward,  and,  in  the  majesty  of  my  reli- 
gion, took  my  stand,  and  laid  out  of  my  pocket,  as 
usual,  my  hymn-book  and  Bible.  There  appeared  to 
be  some  commotion,  but  not  much.  I  remarked  to 
them,  "  Now,  I  want  to  say  a  few  words  before  I  open 
religious  services.  Although  my  congregation,  to-day, 
is  much  larger  than  usual,  yet  I  feel  a  peculiar  satisfac- 
tion, in  looking  it  over,  that  I  know  almost  every  indi- 
vidual present.  I  have  preached  to  you,  in  different 
places ;  and  I  have  always  had  this  satisfaction,  that, 
when  I  looked  upon  you,  you  always  appeared  as  though 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  119 

you  believed  what  I  was  telltag  you  was  the  truth.  I 
have  just  learned,  as  I  was  walking  up  the  hill,  that 
there  are  certain  statements  made  relative  to  me — first, 
that  I  am  a  Mason.  Now,  then,  I  tell  you,  candidly 
and  honestly,  that  I  am  not,  nor  never  was,  though  I 
have  wondered  perhaps  a  thousand  times  why  I  was 
not,  for  my  business  life  always  threw  me  more  or  less 
amongst  the  Masonic  fraternity.  I  know  nothing  about 
them  in  their  organic  or  individual  relations  to  each 
other.  I  understand  it  is  also  said  to  be  susceptible  of 
proof,  that  I  have  attended  Masonic  lodges  since  I  have 
been  in  this  country.  This  is  a  grand  mistake,  or. a 
palpable  falsehood.  As  it  regards  there  being  any 
proof  of  my  ever  attending.  Masonic  lodges  in  the  old 
world,  I  do  not  believe  that  any  such  proof  can  be 
brought.  I  have  yet  to  find  the  individual,  on  this  side 
of  the  Atlantic,  who  knew  me  in  my  own  country.  I 
am  not  going  to  deny  that  I  ever  was  in  Masonic 
lodges  in  that  country.  It  was  very  common  with  th£ 
fraternity  to  have  their  lodges  open,  on  a  part  of  St. 
John's  day,  for  all  those  who  wished,  to  go  in  and  see 
their  tables  set,  and  the  badges,  medals,  regalias,  pic- 
tures, &c.,  which  adorned  the  walls  of  their  dining 
rooms.  When  passing  those  places,  I  have  turned  in 
with  others,  (for  hundreds  often  went  as  curiosity 
seekers.)  So  that  part  of  the  story  is  true,  from  my 
own  confession,  not  from  testimony.  I  have  been  in 
Masonic  lodges,  in  my  own  country;  but  never  in  the 
time  of  their  sessions.  There  is  another  thing  you 
desire  to  know,  and  that  is  whether  I  have  any  fellow- 
ship for  Masons  who  are  Christians.  My  answer  to 
that,  is  this :  I  understand  it  to  be  God's  work  to  change 
the  heart  of  man,  and  turn  him  from  nature  to  grace; 
and  now,  if  God  makes  Christians  of  Masons,  it  would 
be  vain  for  .me  to  undertake  to  undo  God's  work,  and 


120  *  <SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

pull  down  that  which  I  am  laboring  so  hard  to  build 
up.  As  it  regards  church  fellowship  for  Masons,  if  a 
man  has  more  fellowship  for  the  Masonic  fraternity 
than  he  has  for  the  church  of  God,  I  have  no  fellowship 
for  him  as  a  Christian ;  consequently,  my  church  fellow- 
ship would  rest  on  the  same  base.  Now  I  feel  that  I 
have  conscientiously  declared  to  you  the  whole  truth; 
and  I  read  in  your  countenances,  that  this  is  an  honest 
declaration  of  fact;  we  must  believe  the  man.  There- 
fore, I  will  now  preach  to  you,  as  best  I  am  able,  with- 
out meddling  with  a  vexed  question  that  I  know  but 
very  little  about.  My  great  object  in  coming  among 
you,  from  time  to  time,  is,  that  I  may  do  you  good  for 
eternity.  The  Lord  bless  you.  Now  we  will  sing" 
such  a  hymn.  My  congregation  was  never  more  atten- 
tive, and  I  do  not  recollect  that  from  that  time  onward 
I  ever  was  "called  on  publicly  to  say  pro  or  con  upon 
that  subject. 

CONFESSION    MADE. 

I  was  aware  -that  Satan  had  been  at  work  somewhere, 
but  where,  to  me  was  unknown.  About  a  year  and  a 
half,  perhaps,  afterwards,  I  was  preaching  in  a  school- 
house,  when  a  brother  and  sisfer,  whom  I  was  inti- 
mately acquainted  with,  were  present.  She  appeared 
to  be  very  much  affected,  and  said  to  me,  after  the  eve- 
ning service,  "  I  want  you  to  go  home  with  us,  to  night." 
The  reply  was,  "  It  is  too  far.  This  has  been  my  third 
sermon  to  day.  I  have  ridden  some  twenty  miles,  and 
my  horse  is  tired  and  hungry.  It  is  very  dark  and 
cold.  You  must  excuse  me."  She  replied,  "I  can  not." 
At  this  moment,  her  husband  came  up,  repeating  the 
same  invitation,  with  great  earnestness.  From  the 
visible  excitement  in  which  they  both  appeared,  I  con- 
cluded to  go.  Notwithstanding  it  was  late  when  we 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  121 

arrived,  we  must  have  some  supper.  The  woman 
appeared  to  be  in  tears  all  the  time.  She  finally  took 
her  seat  between  myself  and  her  husband,  and  ex- 
claimed, "  I  can  bear  it  no  longer."  Of  course,  I 
wondered  what  was  coming.  She  remarked,  "Do  you 
not  recollect  preaching  in  such  a  barn,  at  such  a  time, 
when  there  was  a  great  excitement  about  you  relative 
to  Masonry  ?"  I  answered,  "  O  yes,  I  remember  it  well, 
though  I  have  thought  of  it  but  very  few  times  since 
it  transpired." — "Did  you  ever  learn,  sir,  who  got  up 
that  report  ?" — "  No,  madam,  nor  I  never  cared  ;  and  I 
do  not  want  any  resurrection  of  it."  She  exclaimed 
again,  "lean  not  bear  it  any  longer!  I  was  the  indi- 
vidual who  raised  that  report,  out  of  the  rough.  O, 
how  it  has  pressed  my  conscience  !  Do  forgive  me !  do 
forgive  me !"  I  remarked,  "  That  was  very  wicked.  I 
hope  and  trust  God  has  forgiven  you.  If  so,  I  had 
much  rather  betaking  my  supper,  than  listening  to  any 
confession  you  may  have  to  make  to  me."  The  dear 
woman  had  laid  off  the  burden  of  her  conscience,  and  I 
judged  by  her  actions  her  relief  was  very  great.  After 
supper,  we  all  kneeled  down  and  prayed  together,  and 
it  appeared  to  me,  by  her  earnest  prayer  and  broken 
heart,  that  God  had  been  pleased  to  pardon  her  sin.  I 
never  loved  them  any  less  as  Christians.  To  me,  her 
conduct  was  conclusive  evidence  that  God  had  put 
away  her  sin. 

STEUBEN    ASSOCIATION. 

I  shall  always  remember  the  first  Association  (except 
the  Seneca)  that  I  visited.  It  was  good  old  Steuben. 
When  I  attended  its  sessions  for  the  first  time,  it  con- 
vened in  the  old  Baptist  meeting-house  in  the  town  of 
Wayne,  in  Steuben  county.  I  was  almost  a  perfect 
stranger  to  every  one  present.  There  were  two  or 
11 


122  SHEARDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

three,  in  company  with  me,  who  belonged  to  that  Asso- 
ciation. I  was  wearing  the  old,  veritable,  drab  coat, 
and  was  invited  to  preach.  Some  said  I  was  an  Eng- 
lishman, some  said  I  was  French,  some  did  not  know 
who  I  was,  or  what  I  was.  I  think  it  was  the  intro- 
ductory sermon  that  I  preached.  Why  it  was  so,  I  do 
not  know— whether  they  had  omitted  to  appoint  one, 
or  whether  the  individual  had  failed  to  come.  One  of 
the  friends  with  me  pointed  out  a  certain  individual  and 
said,  "  That  is  Eld.  Sanford."  When  I  had  entered  the 
pulpit,  the  good  old  man  looked  up  and  said,  "  Now, 
you  see  what  a  great  congregation  of  people  you  have 
to  preach  to.  You  young  men  are  in  the  habit  of 
mumbling,  so  that  half  of  the  people  can  not  hear  you. 
Speak  out,  young  man !  don't  be  afraid."  In  those 
days,  my  lungs  were  very  strong,  and  if  showing  zeal 
for  the  Lord  of  hosts  could  be  manifested  through 
sound,  I  was  capable  of  convincing  people  that  1 
possessed  a  good  deal  of  zeal.  When  I  was  through, 
the  Elder  complimented  me  for  having  "  spoken  up." 

One  reason  why  I  loved  always  to  meet  with  this 
Association,  perhaps,  is  the  fact  that  I  always  had  to 
work.  Their  gatherings  were  so  large,  that  few  if  any 
meeting-houses  in  their  bounds  would  comfortably  hold 
the  people.  Therefore,  while  the  Association  was  doing 
its  business,  my  place  was  in  a  wagon,  or  under  the 
shade  of  a  tree,  and  sometimes  in  a  little  grove,  if  there 
was  one  near  by.  If  there  were  two  meeting-houses  in 
the  same  place,  we  were  sometimes  permitted  to  occupy 
one  of  them,  so  that  those  might  hear  preaching  who 
were  unable  to  get  into  the  house  appointed  for  the 
Bitting  of  the  body.  I  acknowledge  that  I  delighted  in 
open  air  preaching,  for  it  was  so  much  in  keeping  with 
my  labor  at  home. 


PIONEER  JOYS  AND  SORROWS.  123 

ALFRED  BENNETT. 

On  one  occasion,  the  Association  met  in  the  town  of 
Prattsburg.  They  had  what  is  termed  a  log  meeting- 
house, far  too  small  to  hold  the  hundreds  of  people  who 
had  come  together,  and  we  repaired  to  the  woods.  I  was 
invited  to  preach  the  first  day.  Eld.  Alfred  Bennett, 
(so  widely  known,  and  so  much  beleved  by  the  churches, 
not  only  as  a  pastor,  but  also  as  a  missionary  agent,) 
being  present,  I  invited  him  to  pray  before  sermon. 
The  sky  had  been  lowering,  and  there  were  indications 
of  rain.  The  thunder  muttered  upon  the  distant  hills. 
The  good  man,  when  in  prayer,  appeared  to  be  talking 
with  God  face  to  face.  He  said,  "Now,  Lord,  thou 
knowest  all  about  us;  in  what  a  helpless  state  we  are. 
We  have  no  shelter  to  flee  to.  We  are  here  to  worship 
Thee.  And  now,  do  not  let  it  rain  upon  us  and  scatter 
us;  for  what  should  we  do?"  The  thunder  appeared  to 
come  nearer  by — the  blue-winged  lightnings  scathed 
the  brow  of  heaven — everybody  was  looking  for  a 
severe  drenching — but,  to  the  utter  astonishment,  per- 
haps, of  all  present,  there  was  not  enough  rain  fell 
to  cause  a  man  to  put  his  coat  on,  (for  scores  were  in 
their  shirt-sleeves,)  while  the  rain  continued  to  pour 
down  all  around  us,  sometimes  within  a  quarter  or  a 
half  a  mile  of  the  place  where  we  were  gathered.  It 
was  proverbial  for  many  years,  in  that  region  of  coun- 
try, that  Eld.  Bennett  kept  back  the  rain  by  prayer. 

OLD  ELDER  LAMB'S  FAMILY. 

At  night,  a  number  of  us  went  to  tarry  with  that  man 
of  God,  Eld.  Lamb.  He  had  raised  a  good  many  lambs, 
and  the  greater  part  of  them  had  become  shepherds. 
While  conversing  with  mother  Lamb  in  relation  to  her 
family  of  boys,  she  said  she  hoped  they  were  all  con- 
verted, except  Thomas.  If  my  memory  serves  me,  he 


124  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

was  the  youngest.  She  wept  while  talking  about  the 
dear  young  son — said  he  was  a  thoughtless  boy,  very 
shy  of  ministers,  and  had  a  peculiar  aversion  to  having 
any  one  speak  to  him  on  personal  religion.  "  I  have," 
said  the  good  mother,  "  but  one  hope  of  him,  and  that 
is,  when  1  brought  him  forth,  I  know  I  dedicated  him 
to  God."  I  mingled  my  tears  with  hers,  for  her  ex- 
pressions broke  up  the  deep  fountains  in  both  head  and 
heart.  Upon  inquiring  how  I  could  see  the  young  man, 
that  I  might  have  some  conversation,  his  mother  in- 
formed me  that  she  had  found  him  in  the  barn-yard. 
I  walked  up  the  lane,  and  took  a  seat  on  the  top  bar  of 
the  fence,  so  that,  if  he  came  out,  he  must  either  climb 
the  fence  or  crawl  through  underneath.  As  he  came 
within  speaking  distance,  I  inquired,  "  How  do  you  do, 
sir  ?"  He  made  a  similar  inquiry,  firmly  and  kindly. 
I  remarked,  "  You  have  got  a  pair  of  beautiful  cattle, 
there."  He  replied,  "  Yes,  very  good,  sir."  I  saw 
other  stock  that  I  could  speak  well  of — for  his  father 
was  a  good  farmer,  as  well  as  a  good  preacher — asked 
the  age  of  a  certaia  orchard,  how  long  his  father  had 
lived  there,  and  other  things,  until  his  embarrassment 
appeared  to  be  gone.  I  spoke  of  his  brother  Eeuben — 
what  a  blessed  thing  it  was  that  he  had  been  converted 
in  the  days  of  his  youth,  and  had  concluded  to  be  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel!  I  found  him  perfectly  spell- 
bound— talked  to  him  about  his  own  soul :  he  wept 
bitterly — his  heart  appeared  to  be  stirred.  When  I  re- 
turned to  the  house,  he  followed  part  of  the  way,  and  I 
continued  my  onward  pace,  pondering  what  the  result 
of  the  conversation  might  be.  When  it  was  time  to  go 
to  the  evening  meeting,  the  mother  said  she  could  not 
find  Thomas.  I  said  to  her,  "Do  not  be  troubled  about 
him.  You  will  find  him  in  some  solitary  place,  in- door 
or  out.  Be  of  good  courage.  Pray  on.  God  will  give 
you  your  son." 


PIONEER  JOTS  AND  SORROWS.  125 

When  the  meeting  in  the  evening  closed,  most  of  the 
people  had  passed  out  at  the  door,  and — as  in  those 
days  we  were  not  blessed  with  beautiful  chandeliers  and 
fine  lamps — the  home-made  tallow  candles  afforded  us 
all  the  light  we  had.  In  the  dimness,  some  one  thought 
he  saw  a  large  dog  in  one  corner,  but,  on  going  to  drive 
him  out,  found  it  was  a  young  man.  I  overheard  some 
conversation  as  I  was  exchanging  words  with  a  friend 
at  the  door,  and,  looking  to  see  what  was  the  matter, 
saw  Thomas  Lamb,  so  deeply  troubled  that  he  could 
not  speak ;  his  body  almost  prostrate,  through  the  an- 
guish of  his  heart.  I  put  one  arm  around  him,  and 
started  for  home,  pointing,  as  best  I  could,  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  as  able  and  willing  to  save  to  the  very 
uttermost.  The  night  was  very  dark,  and  we  moved 
slowly,  for  he  was  full  as  much  as  I  could  sustain.  We 
had  come  to  the  foot  of  quite  a  pitch  or  rise  in  the  road, 
and  I  was  almost  ready  to  conclude  that  my  strength 
would  give  out  before  I  could  get  him  up  the  pitch. 
All  at  once  he  lighted  up,  appeared  to  have  recovered 
strength,  and  exclaimed,  "  How  light  it  is  !  What  a 
beautiful  night !"  He  said  his  fears  were  all  removed, 
he  felt  the  burthen  of  his  heart  gone,  and  went  home  to 
greet  that  beloved  mother  who  had  consecrated  him  to 
God  from  his  birth. 

On  my  return,  Eld.  Sutherland  was  quite  anxious 
that  I  should  take  his  road  home.  The  good  old  gen- 
tleman said  I  must  preach  in  Penn  Yan,  Yates  county. 
He  had  the  use  of  the  Court  House.  1  do  not  know 
whether  it  was  Court  week  or  not,  but  there  appeared 
to  be  a  number  of  professional  men  there.  I  tried  to 
preach  from  this  text :  "  And  be  sure  your  sins  shall 
find  you  out."  I  had  a  very  healthful  season  for  the 
soul,  and  plenty  of  labor. 

In  1838,  Steuben  Association  reported  522  accessions 


126  SHEABDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

byv  baptisms,  (of  which   149  were  in  the  Perm   Yan 
Church,)  and  a  total  membership  of  1891. 


CHAPTER  V.— 1829  TO  1836. 


Missionary  Excursions  into  Pennsylvania,  Varied  with  Abundant 
Labors  in  New  York  State — Back-Woods  Narratives,  viz:  Ex- 
tensive Revival  on  Tioga  River  and  Crooked  Creek — Edsatt 
Mitchell,  Middlebury,  Head- Quarters — Words  with  Eld.  A., 
an  Antinomian — My  Deacon's  Sole  Missionary  Tour — Camp- 
bellite  General's  Attack  and  Repulse — Baptism  of  Mr.  Tuttle, 
Inn-Keeper,  Aged  Eighty-Five  Years — Conversion  of  Mr.  5., 
of  Knoxville — Three  Poor  Families  near  or  on  Pine  Creek — 
Two  Females  come  Through  the  Thunder- Storm  to  Hear 
Preaching— Securing  a  Preaching  Place  in  Tioga,  ( Willards- 
burg,) — Relation  of  Eld.  Broakman's  Early  Days — Renewal 
of  Baptist  Interest  in  Sullivan:  Reynolds:  Rockwell— Origin 
of  Bradford  Association :  Eld.  Dimock — Morgan  Family — 
Conversion  of  Von  Puttkammer. 

Inasmuch  as  the  Saviour  gave  commission  to  His 
disciples  to  "go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gos- 
pel to  every  creature,"  I  thought  I  must  occupy  as 
much  of  it  as  lay  in  my  power. 

FIRST  VISIT  IN  PENNSYLVANIA. 

In  1829,  I  was  called  into  Pennsylvania,  to  sit  with 
a  council  to  recognize  a  little  church  at  Middlebury, 
Tioga  county.  That,  I  think,  was  the  first  time  I 
had  passed  the  line  of  New  York  State. 

Soon  after,  I  was  called  to  sit  in  council  at  Mitchell- 
town,  (near  what  is  now  Tioga  Village,  then  known  by 
the  name  of  Willardsburg.)  Elders  P.  D.  Gillette  and 
Wise  were  the  other  ministers,  who,  with  'myself  and 
chosen  brethren,  were  to  examine,  and,  if  thought  best, 
ordain,  two  candidates  for  the  ministry.  One  of  them 


128  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

boasted  that  he  was  a  great  linguist,  and  my  fear  was 
that  he  knew  too  much  to  be  very  useful.  The  other 
knew  less,  and  could  murder  the  English  language 
equal  to  any  other  man,  yet  he  was  pious  and  earnest. 
In  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  and  the  destitution  of 
the  country,  we  thought  best  to  ordain  them.  The  first 
individual,  so  long  as  I  knew  him,  never  amounted  to 
muchj  but  the  other  has  always  been  doing  some  good. 

Those  two  visits  gave  me  something  of  a  view  of  the 
vast  destitution  of  that  part  of  Pennsylvania;  but  I 
could  not  see  how  I  could  render  them  any  assistance, 
for  I  had  already  more  on  my  hands  than  it  appeared 
possible  for  me  to  get  along  with. 

Bro.  Edsall  Mitchell,  of  Crooked  Creek,  (Middlebury 
church  and  township,)  wrote  me  a  very  urgent  letter 
representing  the  destitution  in  Tioga  county.  My 
heart  was  pained  within  me.  1  did  not  know  what  to 
do.  But  God,  in  the  plenitude  of  his  mercy  and  grace, 
was  raising  ministers,  while  we  were  organizing 
churches.  Among  those  I  had  baptized  in  New  York 
State,  were  a  dear  young  man,  named  Wadsworth,  and 
his  wife.  He  was  an  Eastern  man,  who  bad  enjoyed 
the  advantages  of  a  good  New  England  school,  and 
graduated,  I  believe,  at  the  Musical  Academy  in  Bos- 
ton. He  was  indeed  one  of  the  sweet  singers  in  Israel 
— a  man  of  rare  talents,  and  commanding  appearance — 
and  my  hearty  desire  and  prayer  tq  God  was,  that  he 
might  become  a  faithful  minister  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. While  I  was  praying,  God  was  working  by  His 
Spirit  upon  his  mind.  It  was  always  my  aim  to  culti- 
vate a  habit  of  familiarity  with  all  my  brethren,  and 
especially  where  I  thought  I  saw  traits  befitting  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel.  In  conversing  with  him,  one 
day,  he  told  me,  with  tears  and  trembling,  the  exer- 
cises of  his  mind  relative  to  being  enabled  to  do  some- 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  129 

thing  more  than  he  had  hitherto  been  able  to  do  for  the 
conversion  of  souls.  I  gave  him  such  advice,  and  such 
encouragement,  as  I  thought  duty  under  the  circum- 
stances. 

A  second  pressing  letter  was  received  from  Brother 
Mitchell,  urging  me  to  go  to  his  house,  and  he  would 
show  me  something  of  the  desolation  of  the  land.  1 
said  to  Bro.  Wadsworth — who  was  in  comfortable  cir- 
cumstances— "Now,  take  your  horse,  and  go  with  me 
into  Pennsylvania."  His  inquiry  was,  "  Where  are  you 
going?"  I  told  him  I  did  not  know,  but  showed  .him 
the  last  letter  I  had  received  from  Middlebury.  I  also 
said,  "  I  want  to  preach  at  Mitchelltown,  on  the  river — 
then  we  will  steer  westward." 

EXTENSIVE  REVIVAL  ON  TIOGA  RIVER  AND  CROOKED  CREEK. 

We  stopped  and  held  the  meeting  on  the  Tioga  river, 
at  evening,  and  from  thence  proceeded  to  Bro.  Mitchell's, 
up  Crooked  creek.  The  good  man  met  us  at  the  door, 
but  was  so  overjoyed  and  choked  with  tears  that  he 
could  scarcely  speak.  I  thought,  surely,  God  must  be 
in  this.  We  had  left  another  appointment,  at  Mitchell- 
town,  for  our  return — and  two  brethren  had  besought 
me  to  preach  at  Willardsburg  also.  I  gave  them  the 
day  and  the  hour,  so  that  they  could  give  notice  and 
obtain  a  place  for  preaching  in.  On  the  evening  we 
reached  Crooked  creek,  I  tried  to  preach  in  the  school- 
house.  They  wished  another  appointment  on  my  re- 
turn, at  the  house  of  Dea.  Keeney,  in  the  evening — and 
an  affirmative  answer  was  given  to  that  request,  also. 

The  next  morning  we  proceeded,  guided  somewhat, 
in  this  to  us  unexplored  field,  by  the  information  we 
received  from  the  former-named  brethren.  We  were 
told  where  we  could  find  one  or  two  Baptist  brethren, 
on  Pine  creek.  There  was  not  much  difficulty  in  ob- 


130  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

taining  places  in  which  to  preach,  or  people  to  hear, 
for  it  was  a  new  thing  to  have  a  minister  among  them. 
By  the  aid  of  those  few  brethren,  we  had  as  many 
appointments  as  I  could  fill,  aided  by  Bro.  Wadsworth's 
praying,  and  talking  after  sermons.  We  were  able 
only  to  approximate  the  region  of  real  destitution, 
pressed  on  every  side  by  the  cry,  "  Come  again !  come 
again !" 

Eeturning,  we  commenced  filling  our  appointments. 
At  Dea.  Keeney's,  it  was  a  dark,  lowery  evening,  but 
the  house  was  filled  to  its  utmost  capacity.  God  ap? 
peared  in  our  midst  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
In  vain  we  strove  to  dismiss  the  meeting,  for  the  people 
seemed  unwilling  to  go  away.  After  a  season  of  prayer 
and  exhortation,  one  rose  up  manifesting  a  hope  in  the 
Saviour ;  another  followed,  and  another,  I  think  four  or 
five  in  all.  We  thought  we  were  ready  to  depart  on 
the  morrow,  early  in  the  morning;  but  God's  ways 
were  not  our  ways.  Those  individuals,  afte*r  having 
been  fellowshiped  by  the  few  Christians  who  were 
present,  wished  to  be  baptized.  I  knew  not  what  to 
do.  The  conversions  seemed  to  be  sudden,  and  yet  the 
converts  gave  signs  of  a  death  unto  sin  and  a  quicken- 
ing by  the  Spirit  of  God.  I  felt  anxious  to  get  away 
early  in  J,he  morning.  When  my  mind  was  made  up  to 
baptize  them,  1  asked  Dea.  Keeney  if  he  had  any  pitch- 
pine  1  if  so,  I  would  baptize  them  that  night,  for  Crooked 
creek  ran  but  a  short  distance  in  front  of  his  house.  But 
the  good  old  man  had  no  torch-wood.  It  was  then  after 
midnight.  I  gave  the  people  notice  that  I  would  preach 
at  day-break,  and  baptize  as  near  sun-rise  as  possible. 
We  dismissed  the  meeting,  and  I  retired  to  bed  to  re- 
view the  scenes  of  the  evening,  and  prepare  for  the 
morning. 

Next  day,  the  people  were  in  very  early.     I  heard 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  131 

them,  but,  suffering  from  an  intense  headache,  I  re- 
marked to  the  brother  who  was  with  me,  "  Get  up, 
Samuel — go  and  pray  with  them.  I  thought  1  heard 
the  sound  of  distress.  I  will  be  out  of  my  room, 
shortly."  Yery  soon  I  heard  praying  with  great 
anxiety;  I  could  not  remain  on  my  pillow,  but  dressed, 
and  went  out  into  the  congregation.  There  were  two 
men  on  their  knees,  and  Bro.  Wadsworth  was  praying 
for  them.  I  thought  I  knew  one  of  them,  and,  from  the 
account  that  had  been  given  me  of  his  character  and 
opposition  to  religion,  the  probability  was  that  he  was 
profanely  infidel,  and  what  is  commonly  called  "a  pretty 
hard  case."  The  other  one  I  did  not  know  at  the  time ; 
he  was  from  the  river,  and  had  heard  me  preach  at  the 
ordination  of  the  two  brethren  previously  referred  to, 
when  I  formed  a  little  acquaintance  with  him  and  his 
wife.  After  my  brother  was  through,  I  kneeled  down 
behind  the  two  men,  laid  a  hand  on  the  shoulder  of 
each,  and  commenced  praying.  I  was  pressed  to  plead 
with  God  that  they  might  not  be  beguiled  and  lose  their 
souls  by  the  inebriating  cup.  The  first  described  man 
was  but  little  moved.  The  other  one — to  me,  that  mo- 
ment, unknown — expressed  himself,  afterward,  that  he 
knew  that  that  prayer  was  all  meant  for  him.  He 
appeared  to  be  the  subject  of  deep  conviction.  After 
prayer,  I  preached  a  short  sermon,  and  then  prepared 
for  the  water.  The  heavens  had  cleared  away  their 
darkening  clouds,  antl  the  king  of  day  came  forth  from 
the  chambers  of  the  east  in  all  his  glory,  just  as  i  was 
going  down  into  the  creek  with  the  first  candidate.  I 
baptized  the  believers,  and  they  went  on  their  way 
rejoicing.  (And  here  let  me  say,  I  have  no  knowledge 
of  any  of  those  converts  ever  falling  back.  It  was  my 
privilege  to  see  one  of  those  brethren,  a  few  months 
ago.  His  whitened  locks  bespoke  the  great  change 


132  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

which  thirty  years  or  more  had  made  in  his  physical 
system,  yet  he  was  hoping  that  by-and-by  he  would 
lay  hold  upon  eternal  life.) 

We  made  some  calls,  and  gathered  fresh  information 
from  Bro.  Mitchell,  then  wended  our  way  down  to 
Willardsburg,  (now  Tioga,)  to  attend  the  appointment 
given  out  through  the  two  brethren,  already  referred 
to.  When  we  reached  the  little  'burg,  I  saw  those  two 
friends,  standing  in  the  street.  We  rode  up  to  them, 
and  passed  the  compliments  of  the  day ;  but  I  saw,  by 
the  countenance  of  one  especially,  that  he  was  much 
cast  down.  One  of  them,  at  last,  remarked,  "  Eld. 
Sheardown,  you  can't  preach  here.  We  have  tried 
every  way,  to  get  a  place  for  you  to  preach  in,  but  we 
have  failed."  The  other,  an  aged  man,  added,  "  I  told 
you  it  would  be  so.  The  folks  in  Willardsburg  won't 
come  to  hear  preaching — and  they  never  ought  to  have 
another  sermon  preached  to  them."  This  was  a  good 
man,  but  very  stern  in  his  way  of  expressing  himself. 
The  younger — a  man  with  a  family — began  to  weep. 
I  said  to  him,  "  God  help  you,  my  brother  !  don't 
weep.  Where  is  the  use  of  crying  ?  I  will  preach  in 
this  'burg.  Wadsworth,  my  brother!  rein  up  your 
horse  here  beside  mine.  If  there  is  nowhere  else  for 
me  to  preach,  I  will  preach  sitting  on  my  horse.  Then, 
if  the  Anakims  are  likely  to  overpower  us,  it  will  be 
soon  enough  for  us  to  flee,  and%  we  shall  be  already 
mounted."  This  was  opposite  the  tavern.  While  I 
was  turning  the  circumstances  in  my  mind,  a  gentle- 
man came  up  to  those  brethren,  and  began  conversation. 
I  heard  him  say,  "  The  man  may  preach  in  my  bar- 
room, if  he  pleases."  I  remarked,  "  Thank  you,  sir.  I 
am  much  better  treated  than  my  Master — he  was  not 
permitted  a  place  in  the  inn."  We  turned  our  horses 
under  the  shed,  and  went  into  the  house.  The  landlord 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  133 

appeared  to  be  kind  and  pleasant.  Bat  the  notice  was 
not  spread,  so  the  people  did  not  know  what  was  going 
on.  I  remarked,  "  If  we  have  any  persons  to  meeting, 
we  must  ring  our  own  bell.  Now,  Bro.  Wadsworth, 
sing  one  of  the  songs  of  Zion — something  that  we  can 
both  join  in.  We  sang  a  piefe  or  two,  but  none  came 
in  to  hear.  I  walked  out  upon  the  platform  in  front  of 
the  house — a  kind  of  piazza — without  my  hat,  and  com- 
menced Singing  at  the  top  of  my  voice,  walking  to  and 
fro.  By-and-by,  a  little  crowd  came  around,  and  once 
in  a  while  I  would  hear  it  said,  "  He  is  a  crazy  fellow — 
he  is  a  crazy  fellow!"  When  I  thought  perhaps  all 
were  gathered  that  would  be  drawn  to  the  point,  I  said 
to  them,  "Come  in — come  in!  I  am  going  to  preach 
to  you."  With  this,  they  all  entered;  the  landlord 
made  it  just  as  comfortable  as  he  could  ;  and  I  preached 
from  the  text,, "Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  forever."  It  was  a  time  when  sinners  felt, 
and  felt  intensely — one  was  under  powerful  conviction. 
Meeting  being  over,  we  proceeded  two  miles  or  more 
down  the  river,  where  the  evening  appointment  had 
been  left.  There  we  found  a  different  kind  of  a  tavern 
from  the  one  we  had  just  left.  It  was  a  "Baptist 
tavern,"  kept  by  the  ancestors  of  all.  the  Mitchell  family 
in  that  neighborhood.  The  old  gentleman  (Eichard 
Mitchell,  Sen  ,)  was  without  the  church  at  that  time, 
but  mother  Mitchell  clung  fast  to  the  wreck.  The  first 
"Tioga,  Pa.,"  Church  joined  the  Chemung  Association 
in  1814.  It  was  probably  composed  of  members 
throughout  the  country,  and  heJd  its  meetings  at 
different  points.  In  1822,  the  name  of  "Sullivan"  ap- 
pears in  the  Minutes  in  the  place  where  u  Tioga,  Pa.," 
had  stood,  with  delegates  from  the  vicinity  of  Sullivan — 
"and  the  same  year,  a  second  "  Tioga,  Pa.,"  was  received 
into  the  Association,  with  delegates  from  the  vicinity  of 
12 


134  SHEARDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Tioga.  Elisha  Booth,  an  ordained,  and  David  Short,  a 
licensed  minister,  and  Bro.  John  Main.  Elisha  Tucker, 
D.  D.,  was  engaged  in  teaching  school  in  Tioga,  and 
there  preached  his  first  sermons,  in  1816.  But  this  new 
organization  became  scattered.  There  might  have  been 
more  than  one  brother  still  living  in  membership,  and, 
perhaps,  six  or  eight  sisters. 

After  refreshment,  we  had  a  season  of  prayer,  and 
then  went  to  the  old  school-house,  which  looked  to  me 
like  a  palace  built  for  God.  In  the  course  of  my  sermon, 
I  remarked  that  the  waters  of  Crooked  creek  empty, 
above  us,  into  the  Tioga  river — gave  a  short  sketch  of 
what  we  had  seen,  felt  and  enjoyed,  up  that  creek,  the 
night  before,  and  on  the  morning  of  that  day — and  then 
observed,  that,  as  the  waters  of  the  creek,  in  which  I 
baptized  that  morning,  flow  into  the  river,  so  I  believed 
the  waters  of  God's  salvation  would  flow  to  that  people. 
A  dear  sister — the  daughter  of  the  good  woman  ta 
whose  house  we  stopped — lived  in  the  house  adjoining 
the  school-house.  After  meeting,  she  said  to  me,  "  Eld. 
Sheardown,  it  looks  to  me,  sir,  almost  like  blasphemy, 
to  talk  about  God  blessing  such  a  wicked  people  as  we 
are  here."  We  were  to  tarry  all  night  with  her  family. 
After  singing  and  praying,  I  thought  her  husband  ap- 
peared somewhat  moved,*  but  not  powerfully.  We 
retired  at  a  late  hour. 

About  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  some  person  awoke 
me  out  of  a  sound  sleep,  and  I  heard  the  expression — 
"  dying !"  I  rose  up  quickly,  and  inquired,  "  Who  is 
dying?"  He  said, '/ Poor  Thomas  and  his  wife."  I  in- 
quired, "  Where  are  they  ?"  He  replied,  "  In  my  kitch- 
en— and,  for  God's  sake,  Elder!  make  haste."  Partly 
dressing  myself,  I  went  to  see  what  was  the  matter, 
and  found  the  two  kneeling  down  together,  weeping 
bitterly,  in  great  anguish,  over  a  sense  of  their  lost  con- 


LABOBS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  135 

dition.  I  prayed  with  them,  tried  to  instruct,  and  to 
take  from  them  every  dependence  but  Jesus  Christ. 
The  man  proved  to  be  one  of  those  for  whom  we  had 
prayed  in  the  morning  at  the  meeting  on  Crooked 
creek.  Before  daylight,  both  husband  and  wife  pro- 
fessed to  have  obtained  the  pardon  of  sin.  The  next 
thing  was,  they  wished  to  be  baptized.  I  was  again 
deeply  tried  to  know  what  was  duty  in  the  case.  The 
first  idea,  almost,  that  struck  my  mind,  was,  baptize  a 
rum-jug,  and  it  is  a  rum-jug  still.  I  retired  to  a  joint 
in  the  fence,  and  there  prayed  that  God  would  give  me 
wisdom,  and  enlighten  my  path,  so  that  I  might  do 
what  would  be  well  pleasing  in  His  sight.  While  in 
this  struggle,  I  thought  I  had  an  evidence  that  it  was 
duty  to  baptize  them.  (Eld.  Samuel  Grenell  proved  to 
be  in  the  neighborhood,  and,  being  #,  connection  of  the 
man  and  wife,  he,  I  believe,  baptized  them.) 

We  were  to  start  for  York  State  as  early  as  we  could 
get  breakfast.  The  dear  brother,  who  had  been  weep- 
ing in  Willardsburg  because  he  could  not  get  a  place 
for  me  to  preach  in,  came  to  bid  us  good-bye.  But  I 
remarked  to  him,  "  We  are  not  going  yet,  Bro.  Adams. 
Here  are  two  candidates  to  be  baptized/'  He  inquired 
"  Who  are  they  ?"  I  answered,  "  Thomas  and  his  wife." 
He  appeared  to  be  perfectly  awe-struck.  "  Why/'  said 
he,  "  it  was  only  the  other  day  that  I  saw  him  drunk." 
I  replied,  "  I  cannot  help  that.  I  believe  God  has  con7 
verted  him  ;  and,  if  converted  publicans  and  harlots 
may  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven — why  not  this 
man?  Now,  my  brother,  I  want  you  to  put  a  boy  upon 
one  horse,  and  send  him  up  the  river;  and  another  on 
your  other  horse,  and  send  him  down  the  river.  Call 
at  every  house,  and  tell  everybody  they  see  that  there 
will  be  a  covenant  meeting  this  morning  at  nine  o'clock, 
and  that  Thomas  and  his  wife  are  to  be  baptized."  The 


136  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

messengers  went  forth,  and  the  people  rallied  to  see  this 
great  sight.  At  'the  appointed  hour,  the  school-house 
was  a  perfect  jam.  Weeping  and  anguish  appeared  to 
take  hold  upon  some  of  the  old  members  who  had  been 
excluded  for  intemperance.  (Let  me  here  say,  that  we 
acknowledged  the  few  sisters,  and  Bro.  A.,  as  a  church, 
for  the  women  had  always  maintained  their  regular 
covenant  meetings.)  I^talked  to  those  who  were  de- 
sirous to  return,  as  best  I  could,  impressing  upon  their 
minds  the  magnitude  of  their  sins.  I  told  them  I  felt 
as  though  confession  only  was  not  enough  to  satisfy  the 
community  in  the  midst  of  which  they  had  fallen.  I  in- 
quired for  a  temperance  pledge.  One  was  brought.  I 
read  it  over  again  and  again,  and  said  to  the  brother 
that  was  to  be  baptized  (if  fellowshiped  by  the  remnant 
of  the  church,)  "  Will  you  sign  this  pledge  ?"  He  said 
he  would.  I  then  asked  the  same  question  to  such  as 
had  fallen  into  bad  habits  and  lost  their  standing  in  the 
church.  They  answered,  "  Yes." 

When  we  had  got  through  that  part  of  the  service,  I 
remarked,  "  Now,  before  you  sign  the  pledge,  and  before 
I  can  advise  this  little  body  to  receive  or  restore  you, 
I  wish  to  pray ;  and  while  I  pray,  I  want  you  to  stand, 
and  hold  up  your  right  hands  as  a  token,  that,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  you  will  not  violate  this  pledge."  They 
were  immediately  upon  their  feet,  and  there  was  weep- 
ing aloud  on  every  hand.  After  prayer,  the  pledge  was 
signed,  the  converts  related  their  experience,  and  the 
backsliders  were  restored  upon  their  confessions.  The 
former  were  received  by  the  church,  and  baptized. 
After  some  of  the  best  advice  and  instruction  that  I 
was  able  to  give  them,  the  benediction  was  pronounced, 
and  we  started  on  our  journey  about  one  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon. 

The  next  Sabbath,  I  was  preaching  in  Beading,  New 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  137 

York,  within  a  school-house  known  as  Devins'  school- 
house,  at  one  of  my  regular  appointments.  Before  I 
closed  my  sermon,  I  saw  in  the  crowd,  Bro.  A.,  from 
Tioga.  The  tears  were  coursing  down  his  cheeks.  As 
soon  as  I  had  said  "  amen,"  I  added,  "  Bro.  A.  tell  your  ' 
story  :  I  know  you  are  after  me."  He  remarked  that 
"  the  people  in  Tioga  are  in  a  dreadful  state  of  mind  ; 
weeping  appears  to  be  all  that  many  of  them  can  do  ; 
and  I  want  you  to  go  home  with  me."  I  said,  "  Yery 
well,  sir,  I  am  ready."  He  said,  "  When?"  I  told  him, 
as  soon  as  I  had  dismissed  my  meeting.  I  was  sixteen 
miles  from  home,  and  had  another  appointment  on'  my 
way. 

Arrived  at  home  that  night,  and  the  next  morning 
started  for  Pennsylvania.  Arriving  at  father  Mitchell's, 
on  the  river,  I  learned  that  a  minister  of  another  de- 
nomination had  heard  of  the  moving  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  on  Sabbath  made  an  appointment  for  Mon- 
day evening.  Some  of  the  people  felt  rather  indignant, 
because  he  had  been  told  that  a  messenger  had  gone 
out  to  York  State,  and  they  expected  me  back  with 
him ;  and  although  it  was  not  certain,  yet  they  had 
every  reason  to  believe  that  I  would  be  on  the  ground, 
Monday  night.  I  told  the  friends  to  have  no  feeling  on 
that  subject;  we  would  all  go  to  meeting,  and  try  to  do 
good.  We  heard  a  sermon  that  appeared  to  be  antago- 
nistic to  Baptist  sentiments  and  Baptist  views,  and 
many  things  were  alleged,  that,  as  a  denomination,  we 
have  never  believed  or  practiced.  I  knew  the  preacher 
personally,  and  he  knew  me,  but  he  paid  no  regard  to 
me.  That,  however,  made  no  difference  in  may  feel- 
ings in  relation  to  the  well-being  of  the  souls  that  were 
gathered  around  us.  He  preached  a  very  long  sermon, 
after  which  he  remarked,  that  "  there  may  be  some  one, 
here,  perhaps  who  would  be  glad  to  speak,  but  we  have 


138  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

not  the  time  to  spare.  I  have  some  other  things  to  say 
to  this  congregation,  and  especially  to  any  that  may 
have  been  recently  converted.  I  design  having  an  or- 
ganization here."  (That  was  not  his  word,  yet  it  im- 
plies what  he  wished  to  perform.)  He  told  them,  if 
they  would  do  so  and  so,  he  could  come  there  and 
preach  to  them  as  often  at  least  as  once  in  three  or  four 
weeks.  The  meeting  held  to  a  late  hour,  and  he  did 
all  the  talking.  His  last  remark  amounted  to  this  : 
"  Now,  to-night,  must  determine  whether  I  shall  come 
here  anymore  or  not:  if  there  are  any  who  will  comply 
with  my  wishes,  I  want  you  to  manifest  it  by  rising  up." 
But  none  arose.  He  then  came  to  a  very  righteous  con- 
clusion, by  saying,  "I  perceive  I  am  not  wanted  here." 

I  stayed  with  them  several  days,  and  had  sometimes 
two  meetings  in  the  day,  and  sometimes  only  in  the 
evening.  The  blessed  Saviour  was  pleased  to  claim  the 
purchase  of  his  blood  in  the  conversion  of  many  souls. 
I  was  under  the  necessity  of  returning  to  New  York, 
but  left  an  appointment  when  I  would  be  there  again. 
I  do  not  recollect  whether  I  baptized  any  that  time  or 
not,  and  the  records  of  the  church  in  these  days  are 
lost,  (so  I  am  told  by  the  clerk,)  up  to  the  year  1845, 
so  that  I  am  deprived  of  obtaining  the  exact  dates  when 
and  how  many  were  added  unto  the  church.  This,  how- 
ever, was  the  beginning  of  what  is  called  to  this  day 
"  the  great  revival  on  the  Tioga  river." 

The  work  continued  to  go  on  in  my  large  charge  in 
York  State.  -Yet  I  saw  very  clearly  that  I  must  devote 
more  time  to  the  field  in  Pennsylvania  than  I  had  yet 
done.  I  find,  by  referring  to  the  records  of  one  of  the 
little  bodies  where  I  was  preaching,  in  New  York,  that 
they  passed  a  resolution,  that  "  we  willingly  relinquish 
our  pastor  for  one-half  of  his  time,  to  go  and  labor  in 
the  destitute  regions  of  Pennsylvania,"  (and  it  is  worthy 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  139 

of  notice  that  that  little  body  had  claims  upon  me  for 
only  two  sermons  a  month.)  This  was  a  great  relief  to 
my  mind,  and  there  were  one  or  two  young  brethren 
who  could  occupy  the  ground  during  my  absence. 

For  a  length  of  time,  every  visit  I  made  into  Penn- 
sylvania, I  baptized  more  or  less — rising  of  forty,  I 
think,  in  Tioga.  But  I  kept  Middlebury  as  my  radi- 
ating point,  and  continued  to  make  further  inroads 
into  those  regions  where  they  had  no  privileges  of  a 
Gospel  nature. 

The  father  of  my  Bro.  Edsall  Mitchell  was  one  of  the 
first  settlers  in  Tioga  county;  and  the  whole  family 
(like  others  of  that  day)  loved  to  hunt.  Being  thus 
extensively- acquainted  in  the  woods,  he  (the  son)  could 
conduct  me  to  every  settlement,  however  small.  I  rode 
with  him  a  great  many  hundred  miles,  and  the  remem- 
brance of  those  excursions  is  very  sweet  to  this  day.  I 
owe  a  great  deal  to  him,  for  he  conducted  me  sometimes 
through  woods  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  without  a  house. 
A  few  months  ago,  I  had  the  privilege  of  spending  some 
time  with  him,  recapitulating  the  dealings  of  God  with 
us.  He  is  now  tottering  on  the  brink  of  the  grave,  but 
rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  the  mercy  of  God. 

AN  ANTINOMIAN  TROUBLER  OP  ISRAEL. 

I  recollect,  one  time,  I  had  an  appointment  at  the 
house  of  a  Bro.  Steel,  on  Pine  creek.  When  I  rode  up, 
I  saw  a  little,  knurly  kind  of  a  man,  holding  a  very  fine 
horse  by  the  bits.  The  first  impression  of  my  mind  was 
that  the  man  had  stolen  the  horse,  for  I  had  not  seen 
such  a  one  in  all  those  parts.  My  congregation  was 
together,  with  few  exceptions,  and  I  was  just  about  to 
open  my  meeting,  when  the  man  came  up  to  me, 
reached  out  his  hand,  and  said,  "  I  suppose  I  shake 
hands  with  Eld.  Sheardown,"  I  replied,  "  I  suppose 


140  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

you  do,  sir."  He  said,  "  I  am  the  far-famed  Eld.  A." 
The  reply  was,  '•  Some  men  are  famed  for  their  good 
deeds,  and  some  for  their  bad  ones.  Pray  tell  me,  sir, 
on  which  of  these  grounds  your  fame  has  extended  ?" 
He  paused,  and  acted  as  though  the  shot  had  taken 
effect ;  the  reply  was,  "  I  suppose,  for  my  bad  deeds." 
He  was  answered  by  my  saying,  "  I  suppose,  then,  sir, 
the  greater  part  of  what  I  have  heard  about  you,  is 
true.  Now,  when  I  am  at  home,  I  keep  good  company ; 
therefore,  mean  to  when  I  am  abroad."  He  said,  "  I 
have  been  waiting  in  this  place  twenty-four  hours  on 
purpose  to  hear  you  preach."  I  remarked,  "Very  well, 
sir ;  my  business  is  to  preach  to  sinners."  This  ended 
the  conversation,  and  I  passed  on  to  my  services.  I 
had  another  meeting  in  the  evening,  a  short  distance 
from  there  ;  he  was  again  present ;  but,  from  that  day 
onward,  I  did  not  see  that  he  ever  spent  much  time  in 
waiting  to  hear  preaching  from  me. 

FRIENDLY  METHODIST  FAMILY. 

One  of  my  principal  places  of  speaking,  on  that  part 
of  the  creek,  was  at  a  tavern  kept  by  one  of  the  kindest, 
best-hearted  men  I  have  ever  met  with.  His  wife  was 
a  Methodist,  and  a  choice  spirit,  amiable  and  kind. 
Since  that  time,  that  dear  man  has  been  converted,  and 
is  (for  anything  I  know)  a  living  member  of  the  Metho- 
dist church.  He  has  served  as  Sheriff  of  Tioga  county 
for  one  or  more  terms.  I  never  meet  him  but  I  receive 
smiles  and  tears. 

THE  PEOPLE  LOVED  TO  HEAR  PREACHING. 

In  those  days,  I  would  generally  ring  my  own  bell 
and  make  my  own  appointments,  never  thinking  to 
ask  whether  they  were  desirous  to  have  preaching,  but 
taking  it  for  granted  that  it  was  always  welcome.  I  do 
not  recollect,  now,  that  I  ever  came  near  being  "bluffed 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  141 

off,"  but  once,  in  all  my  travels — and  that  was  in  the 
case  of  Mr.  Tuttle,  which  I  will  come  to  presently. 

CONVERTS,  REMOTE  FROM  CHURCHES. 

Whenever  I  had  evidence  that  souls  were  born  of 
God,  I  baptized  the  converts,  if  there  was  not  a  Bap- 
tist church  within  fifty  miles.  Under  such  circum- 
stances, I  gave  them  a  certificate,  stating  that  they 
were  baptized  by  me,  and  recommended  them  to  any 
church  of  our  order. 

THE  DEACON'S  MISSIONARY  TOUR. 

On  one  occasion,  after  my  return  home,  while  attend- 
ing covenant  meeting  in  one  of  the  little  churches  that 
I  had  gathered,  I  was  reciting  some  of  the  privations 
and  difficulties  I  met  with  in  these  new  and  sparsely 
settled  regions.  While  I  am  pleading  with  them  to 
spare  me  a  little  more  time  to  devote  to  the  poor, 
hungry  souls,  that  were  so  willing  to  receive  the  bread 
of  life,  I  remarked  that  no  one  kirew  what  a  minister 
is  exposed  to,  who  travels  through  the  little  back  places 
in  Pennsylvania.  One  of  the  deacons — a  right  hand 
man  to  carry  on  meetings  in  my  absence — tapped  me 
on  the  shoulder,  and  whispered,  "  Stop,  Elder — they 
won't  believe  you."  I  remarked,  "  If  the  friends  are 
incredulous,  I  wish  some  would  take  a  tour  or  two  with 
me,  and  I  think  they  will  not  consider  the  little  things 
that  I  have  named,  are  exaggerations."  He  replied, 
"  I  should  like  to  go  with  you."  The. answer  was,  "  Do, 
my  brother :  go,  and  see,  and  feel  for  yourself."  He 
said,  "  When  are  you  going  again  ?"  "  In  two  weeks, 
if  God  will."  This  deacon  was  a  Dutchman,  and  always 
kept  an  excellent  horse.  He  concluded,  at  the  appointed 
time,  to  explore  the  field,  or  part  of  it. 

As  Providence  would  have  it,  it  was  to  be  one  of  my 
hardest  tours,  and — being  about  the  middle  of  March — 


142  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

in  about  the  worst  time  of  all  the  year.  Before  I  had 
returned  from  my  last  trip,  two  young  men  in  Tioga 
county — unconverted  men,  yet  who  often  traveled 
many  miles  to  hear  me — had  said  to  me,  "  Now,  Elder, 
we  want  you  to  go  down  to  Blackwell's  and  Lloyd's. 
We  are  going  down  there,  and,  if  you  will  let  us  take 
appointments  for  you,  when  you  come  again,  we  will 
be  at  home  and  go  with  you."  One  remarked,  "  It  is  a 
bad  ride  down  there,  and  we  should  not  like  to  have 
you  go  alone."  I  gave  them  the  appointments,  which 
were  faithfully  circulated.  This  appeared  to  me  to  be 
very  timely  in  order  to  give  my  new  fellow-laborer  a 
large  experience  in  a  little  time. 

The  pastor  and  his  deacon  started  on  the  trip.  The 
latter  looked  proudly  at  his  beautiful  dappled  steed, 
which  had  always  been  fostered  in  a  warm  stable  with 
the  best  of  care.  He  soon  began  to  complain  that  his 
horse  was  losing  flesh,  but  I  endeavored  to  comfort  him 
by  saying,  "  We  are  not  yet  fairly  in  the  field."  "  En- 
tertainment for  both  man  and  beast"  every  day  becom- 
ing more  scarce,  instead  of  a  good-,  comfortable  stable, 
the  horses  would  have  to  be  hitched  for  the  night  under 
some  old  log  shed.  We  were  riding  about  twenty  miles, 
and  I  generally  preached  three  sermons,  each  day. 

When  we  had  come  down  off  the  mountain,  wending 
our  way  to  a  certain  creek,  (the  name  of  which  I  have 
now  forgotten,)  I  preached  at  the  house  of  a  man  named 
Braughton.  It  was  agreed  at  what  hour  we  should  start, 
under  the  leadership  of  the  two  young  men.  The  creek 
down  which  we  traveled  entered  into  Pine  creek  but  a 
short  distance  above  Mr.  Blackwell's,  where  my  first 
appointment  was.  In  passing  down  this  little  creek, 
we  had  to  ford  thirteen  times  in  going  about  nine  miles. 
The  fordings  were  very  difficult,  for  the  creek  was  fro- 
zen on  both  sides,  but  open  in  the  middle.  The  deacon 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  143 

was  always  the  last  to  put  his  horse  in,  and  I  really 
was  amused,  for  I  thought  sometimes  it  was  difficult  to 
tell  which  was  the  highest — his  head  or  his  shoulders. 
He  had  evidently  got  what  is  generally  termed  his 
"  back  up." 

But  the  great  struggle  had  not  yet  come.  When  we 
reached  Big  Pine  creek,  our  guides  declared  it  impos- 
sible to  cross  at  the  fording  place,  it  being  frozen  on 
either  side,  and  open  in  the  middle,  and  the  boys  said, 
from  the  depth  of  water,  we  could  not  get  out  on  the 
other  side  if  we  got  in.  My  own  experience  and  obser- 
vation confirmed  the  truth  of  the  statement.  What 
must  be  done?  In  looking  at  the  situation  in  which 
we  were  placed,  I  said  to  the  deacon,  "If  God  will,  I 
shall  fill  my  appointments."  "  How  will  you  get 
there?"  "I  shall  get  there,  some  way.  We  can  go 
down  to  the  eddy,  and  cross  afoot  on  the  ice."  But 
th'e  second  appointment  was  in  the  evening.  Now, 
what  must  be  done  with  the  horses  ?  "  Hitch  them  safe 
to  some  saplings,  leave  them,  and  let  us  take  it  afoot." 
The  boys  fell  in  with  the  idea.  The  deacon  thought  it 
unsafe  to  leave  horses  under  such  circumstances,  with- 
out any  feed  or  shelter,  as  the  wolves  might  come  and 
destroy  them. 

But  we  were  not  to  leave  our  animals  thus.  One  of 
the  boys  said,  "Now,  Elder,  between  here  and  the  Big 
Eddy,  the  creek  will  be  open,  but  it  is  very  swift,  and 
the  bottom  very  rocky,  and  bad  to  ford."  We  rode 
down  to  the  place  spoken  of,  and  found  it  as  described. 
We  concluded  to  take  the  ford  and  try  it.  It  was 
agreed  that  I  should  go  first,  seeing  that  my  horse  was 
thoroughly  trained  to  such  adventures :  for  fording  riv- 
ers and  creeks,  under  almost  all  circumstances,  was  a 
part  almost. of  his  every  day  business.  I  made  the 
passage,  though  it  was  very  rough  and  difficult,  for  my 


144  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

horse,  by  the  strong  current  of  the  water,  and  in  wind- 
ing around  the  large  stones  or  rocks,  had  gone  down 
stream  a  great  many  rods.  When  I  made  the  opposite 
shore,  I  called  to  the  boys  to  put  in  higher  up,  as  it 
appeared  to  be  less  dangerous.  After  we  were  all 
safely  landed,  one  of  the  pilots  found  we  were  on  an 
island — and  the  danger  was  not  yet  passed.  The  other 
branch  of  the  stream  we  must  cross,  in  order  to  get  on 
the  side  on  which  the  man  lived  in  whose  house  our 
appointment  was  made.  One  said  he  would  go  down  a 
little  way  and  try  the  ice.  In  crossing,  his  horse  broke 
through  with  its  hind-quarters,  and  we  feared  for  a 
second  that  horse  and  rider  both  would  be  lost.  It  was 
open  water  at  the  head  of  the  branch,  and  to  my  mind 
it  was  much  better  to  risk  the  open  water  than  the 
treacherous  ice.  The  place  where  we  thought  to  cross, 
was  not  so/very  wide,  but  it  might  be  deep  :  the  water 
being  muddy,  we  could  not  see  the  bottom:  but  the 
appointment  must  be  filled.  I  therefore  concluded,  if 
the  deacon  must  stay  behind,  1  must  in.  I  got  on  my 
knees  on  the  saddle,  crossing  my  feet  (as  I  had  often 
done)  just  behind  the  saddle,  and  put  my  horse  in  :  he 
just  made  the  passage,  without  swimming;  the  opposite 
bank  was  very  bold,  and,  as  soon  as  my  horse's  nose 
touched  the  bank,  I  jumped  from  my  saddle,  with  the 
bridle  in  my  hand,  and,  "  chirping"  to  my  horse,  (as  I 
was  wont  to  do  when  I  wamted  him  to  make  his  best 
effort,)  he  came  out  all  right.  The  other  young  man 
tried  it  next — then  the  good  deacon — and  we  were  all 
safe  on  the  bank  of  deliverance. 

We  had  a  blessed  time  at  the  meeting,  without  a 
thought  of  the  dangers  and  trials  through  which  we 
had  passed.  By  the  time  we  were  ready  to  return,  the 
stream  had  fallen  some,  but  still  it  was  March  traveling. 
We  succeeded  in  filling  all  our  appointments,  and  re- 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  145 

turned  safe  at  home,  after  a  tour  of  two  weeks  or  more. 
The  deacon's  horse  looked  as  though  he  had  seen  very 
hard  times,  and  truly  he  had,  for  he  was  not  accustomed 
to  "go  on  a  mission."  When  the  Deacon  was  questioned 
by  the  friends  relative  to  the  journey — whether  he  found 
it  as  bad  as  was  represented  by  the  Elder — I  cannot  say 
what  would  be  his  reply,  but  I  dare  say  that  the  one- 
half  of  it  he  has  never  told. 

HOME   RECREATIONS. 

Having  arrived  at  home  again,  the  old  field  must  be 
gone  over.  The  little  bodies,  unconnected  with  the 
church,  must  be  seen,  covenant  meetings  attended, 
prayer  meetings,  preaching,  and  baptizing — for  it  was 
a  rare  thing,  in  those  days,  to  pass  a  month  without 
baptizing  some.  It  was  a  common  occurrence,  when  I 
reached  my  house,  to  hear,  as  the  first  item  of  news, 
that  such  a  one  is  converted,  and  such  a  one.  Fre- 
quently, from  three  to  ten  were  reported,  who  had 
been  brought  into  the  kingdom  in  my  absence.  Some- 
times, on  arriving  home,  I  would  find  my  wife  with 
four  or  five  young  people,  over  whom  she  had  been 
weeping  and  praying,  having  prevailed  upon  them, 
after  the  meeting  was  out,  to  come  with  her,  that  she 
might  have  an  opportunity  to  labor  with  them.  So 
my  own  dwelling  was  the  spiritual  birth-place  of  many 
souls  brought  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  The  dea- 
cons and  other  gifted  brethren  would  give  me  an 
account  of  the  interest  of  the  meetings  at  the  different 
points.  The  home  work  being  done — which  would  re- 
quire about  two  weeks  of  incessant  ministerial  labor — 
then  I  would  take  the  saddle  again  for  the  back-woods. 

BATTLE  WITH  A  CAMPBELLITE.  • 

Those  were  the  days  when  Campbellism  was  making 
bad   work,  not  only  in   the  feeble   churches,  but  was 
13 


146  SHEAHDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

seriously  affecting  the  minds  of  unconverted  people.  I 
remember  having  met  a  gentleman — for  his  title  was 
"  General" — not  far  from  Wellsboro',  whoso  wife's 
mother  was  a  Baptist.  I  frequently  stopped  to  refresh" 
with  the  family,  and  preached  occasionally.  The 
General  still  lived  with  his  wife's  family,  and  would 
always  endeavor  to  get  into  an  argument  with  me, 
when  there,  about  baptismal  regeneration.  But  he 
was  jrery  much  like  Gen.  Taylor's  troops  in  Mexico 
— he  did  not  know  when  he  was  whipped!  Having  an 
appointment  at  his  father-in-law's  house,  I  concluded  to 
talk  truth  to  him :  then  he  would  not  feel  at  liberty  to 
answer  while  I  was  yet  speaking.  I  had  studied  my 
sermon  in  my  saddle,  from  the  Saviour's  words  to 
Nicodemus :  "  Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto  thee,  Ye 
must  be  born  again."  (John  iii :  7.)  The  day  was 
very  rainy,  and  I  was  pretty  well  saturated,  having 
had  a  long  ride,  the  last  part  of  it  (about  eight  miles) 
through  the  woods.  I  cannot  say  that  I  had  not  a  dry 
thread  about  me,  but  I  was  thoroughly  wet,  from  head 
to  foot.  When  I  reached  the  house,  I  found  the  young 
folks,  but  the  father  and  mother  had  gone  to  York 
State.  The  storm  was  such  that  I  could  expect  but 
very  few — perhaps  a  dozen  people — at  meeting.  Had 
it  been  fine  weather,  I  should  have  expected  enough, 
from  a  distance,  to  have  made  quite  a  congregration. 
I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  should  have  to  take  ano- 
ther hand-to-hand  combat  with  the  General.  But, 
to  my  astonishment,  the  people  came  through  the 
storm,  and  filled  the  room.  It  is  seldom  that  I  have 
felt  more  grateful  to  the  God  of  all  my  mercies,  than  I 
did  on  that  occasion.  I  preached  my  sermon,  as  best  I 
could  in  my  uncomfortable  condition  of  body.  As  soon 
as  I  had  said  amen,  the  General  arose,  and  controvert- 
ed the  doctrine  which  I  had  advanced  I  said  little  or 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  147 

nothing,  but  let  him  talk  in  peace  until  he  was  through, 
when  I  remarked,  "  Now,  sir,  I  have  very  little  reply  to 
make.  I  have  a  few  questions  to  ask,  and  that  is  all. 
Since  I  saw  you  last,  I  have  learned  that  you  have  been 
baptized,  by  torch-light."  He  replied,  "  Yes,  at  twelve 
o'clock  at  night." — "  Now,  for  a  question  or  two.  Do 
you  really  believe,  that  when  you  were  immersed,  your 
sins  were  all  washed  away  ?"  The  answer  was,  "I  do, 
sir." — "  After  that  act,  sir,  do  you  now  consider  your- 
self in  a  state  of  perfection?" — "As  far  as  my  sins  are 
concerned,  I  do,  sir." — "  Did  that  act  of  baptism  place 
you  in  an  immutable  state,  so  that  there  is  no  danger 
that  you  will  ever  sin  again — or,  in  other  words,  that  you 
are  incapable  of  sinning  ?"  The  reply  was,  "  I  suppose 
not,  sir." — "  Then  you  are  liable  to  sin,  are  you  ?" — 
"  Yes." — "  Do  you  believe  a  sinner  can  enter  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  ?" — "  No,  sir." — "Now,  then,  what  must 
you  do,  in  order  to  be  saved  from  the  sins  that  you  may 
commit  after  your  baptism  ?" — "  I  suppose,  sir,  I  should 
have  to  be  immersed  again." — "  Well,  sir,  after  this 
second  immersion,  if  you  should  fall  away  and  sin 
against  God — your  conscience  be  smitten  that  you  had 
done  wrong — and,  while  thus  reflecting,  by  a  flash  of 
lightning,  or  the  falling  of  a  tree,  or  some  other  casu- 
alty, you  should  be  instantly  killed :  what  would  be- 
come of  you?" — "I  don't  know,  sir — I  had  not  thought 
of  that."  I  had  but  one  more  question  to  ask,  and  that 
was  to  my  congregation.  I  said  to  them,  "  Now,  all  of 
you  present,  whether  saint  or  sinner,  who  believe  that 
I  have  preached  the  truth,  and  that  the  last  speaker  is 
in  error,  signify  it  by  rising  on  your  feet."  I  think 
there  was  but  one  (except  myself)  who  did  not  rise, 
and  the  reader  may  guess  who  that  was. 

THE  AGED  INN-KEEPER,   CONVERTED. 

An  unconverted  man  said  to  me,  one  day,  "  I  wish, 


148  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Elder,  you  would  preach  at  Knoxville,"  (on  the  Co- 
wanesque  river.)  I  told  him  I  thought  I  would  get  an 
appointment  there,  but  could  not  see  my  way  clear  to 
give  them  a  sermon  until  I  should  pass  through  again. 
I  did  not  always  know  how  many  appointments  I  had 
to  fill,  until  I  arrived  at  Bro.  Mitchell's  on  Crooked 
creek.  That  was  my  head-quarters  and  I  had  given 
him  encouragement,  that,  if  he  saw  any  person  from 
some  remote  little  settlement,  where  no  minister  ever 
went,  I  would  go  there  and  preach,  provided  he  made 
the  appointment  with  the  understanding  that  he  should 
pilot  the  way.  But  I  thought  probable  that,  the  next 
time  I  was  through,  I  could  preach  at  Knoxville,  and 
therefore  made  an  appointment,  for  a  certain  day,  at 
half-past  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Notice  was 
given  out  in  the  school. 

When  the  day  arrived,  a  Baptist  sister,  who  was 
passing  through  the  village,  heard  of  the  meeting.  She 
tarried  to  hear  mp,  and,  after  sermon,  came  and  shook 
hands  as  cordially  as  if  she  had  always  known  me. 
She  remarked,  "My  name  is  Weeks.  I  am  a  Baptist. 
Where  do  you  preach  to-night,  sir  ?"  I  replied  that  I 
had  no  appointment  that~ night,  but  bad  one  for  the 
forenoon  of  the  next  day,  in  Mixtown,  or  what  was 
often  called  New  Hector.  She  at  once  said,  "  You 
must  preach  for  us,  to-night."  I  inquired,  "  How  far 
do  you  live  from  here  ?"  She  said,  about  six  miles.  I 
remarked,  "  Why,  that  would  be  useless — your  neigh- 
bors could  not  get  the  word,  and  I,  perhaps,  should 
have  no  persons  to  preach  to."  She  replied,  "Yes,  you 
will  have  persons  to  preach  to.  To  be  sure,  we  are 
very  scattered,  but  I  am  on  horseback,  and  I  will  pub- 
lish it  to  every  house  as  I  go  up  the  river,  and  I  know 
who  to  tell  ta  go  and  notify  their  neighbors;  and  when 
I  get  home,  I  will  start  the  boys  out,  to  let  all  my 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  149 

neighbors  know  that  there  is  to  be  preaching  to-night. 
Now,  I  want  you  to  understand  that  the  preaching  is 
not  to  be  at  my  house.  When  we  have  any  person 
who  comes  there  to  preach,  they  always  preach  at  Mr. 
Tuttle's.  You  cannot  miss  his  house,  sir — it  is  right  on 
your  road,  up  the  river — a  very  large  house,  with  red 
gable  ends,  and  the  front  white.  It  is  a  public  house, 
and  has  a  large  sign  up — '  Entertainment/  You  will 
most  likely  meet  with  the  old  gentleman :  you  may 
know  him  as  soon  as  you  see  him,  for  he  is  palsied  on 
one  side.  His  wife  is  a  very  excellent  women — but  he 
himself  is  very  crabbed  and  cross — and,  if  he  should 
abuse  you  some,  you  must  not  pay  attention  to  that. 
I  shall  call  and  tell  him  of  the  appointment,  so  that 
you  may  not  be  quite  a  stranger  to  him;  but  do  not 
feel  bad,  sir,  if  he  scolds  considerably." 

COOL    RECEPTION. 

Having  received  this  information,  and  the  good 
woman  having  gone  homeward  with  permission  to  ring 
the  bell  for  me,  I  got  my  horse,  rode  along  as  directed, 
came  to  the  house,  dismounted,  and  went  into  the  bar- 
room. There  was  the  old  gentleman,  evidently  armed 
and  equipped  to  meet  me.  I  said  to  him,  "  My  name 
is  Sheardown.  Mrs.  Weeks  said  she  would  make  an 
appointment  for  me  to  preach,  here,  to-night,  sir." — 
".No  sir,"  said  he,  "you  ain't  agoing  to  preach  here. 
I  wont  encourage  you  lazy  vagabonds,  running  around 
getting  your  living  out  of  the  poor  folks,  professing  to 
be  preachers." 

,  1  replied,  "I  shall  preach  here.  Have  you  a  hostler, 
sir  ?" — "  No  !"  he  said,  "  not  for  such  lazy  fellows  as 
you."  I  said  to  him,  "  Well,  sir,  if  you  have  no  hostler, 
tell  me  where  I  shall  put  my  horse."  He  replied,  "  I 


150  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

tell  you,  you  shan't  stay." — "  I  tell  you,  I  shall ;  and  if 
you  will  not  tell  me  where  to  put  my  horse,  I  will  put 
him  in  the  best  place  I  can  find." — "  Then,"  he  said, 
"  take  him  across  the  road,  and  put  him  into  yonder 
long  barn."  I  took  him  to  the  tier  of  stables,  found 
some  good  hay  overhead,  and  let  him  go  to  eating. 
Going  back  to  the  house,  I  said  'to  the  old  gentleman, 
"  Now,  sir,  I  am  a  good  hand  at  waiting  upon  myself. 
Please  tell  me  where  I  can  find  some  oats.  I  want  six 
quarts  for  my  horse." — "  We  haven't  got  any,"  he  said. 
The  reply  was,  "  I  know  you  have  got  plenty."  He  re- 
torted, "  But  you  shall  not  have  them."  I  replied,  "I 
will  have  them.  Your  sign  says  to  the  traveling  public, 
'Entertainment  for  man  and  beast,'  and  if  you  do  not  let 
me  have  the  oats,  I  will  pull  your  sign  down."  He  ex- 
claimed, with  a  word  that  I  am  not  at  liberty  to  use, 
"Take  my  keys,  unlock  such  a  bin  on  the  stoop,  and 
take  what  you  want."  I  got  my  six  quarts  of  oats,  at 
the  same  time  telling  him  that  I  always  intended  to 
pay  my  way. 

After  returning  from  the  barn,  and  conversing  with 
Mr.  Tuttle  a  short  time,  he  appeared  to  be  a  little  softer. 
I  asked,  "  Have  you  no  women  around  the  house  ?  I 
want  something  to  eat."  He  replied,  "  Very  well — go 
into  such  a  room,  and  you  will  find  the  old  woman — 
tell  her  what  you  want/'  I  found  the  lady.  She  ap- 
peared like  a  mother  indeed.  The  moment  she  knew 
who  I  was,  she  anticipated  my  wants,  and  brought  on 
mince  pie'  and  other  good  things  to  meet  the  necessi- 
ties of  the  hungry  body.  I  ate  hastily,  for  the  time  of 
my  appointment  was  near  at  hand.  I  preached  that 
evening  to  quite  a  congregation,  and  felt  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  very  precious.  The  people  appeared  to  be 
over-awed. 

I  had  another  appointment  soon,  at  the  same  place, 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  151 

when  everything  appeared  to  go  off  smoothly.  The  old 
gentleman  was  good-natured,  and  ready  and  willing  to 
let  me  and  my  horse  have  all  that  was  necessary  for  our 
comfort,  without  fee  or  reward. 

FRUIT  IN  OLD  AGE. 

Some  time  afterwards,  in  making  a  tour  over  the 
mountains  with  my  pilot,  we  found  it  very  bad  travel- 
ing, it  being  about  the  middle  of  March.  There  was 
much  snow  and  ice  in  our  paths.  I  said  to  Brother 
^Mitchell,  "  We  must  make  the  best  of  it.  I  want  to  go 
down  in  the  valley  before  school  closes  for  the  day  in 
Knoxville,  as  I  have  ho  appointment  for  the  night,  and 
will  preach  there — it  will  be  easier  getl  ing  a  congrega- 
tion." And  I  added,  "  Now,  we  must  not  stop  at  father 
Tuttle's" — for  we  were  to  pass  his  door,  and  if  we 
stopped  we  should  be  detained  so  long  that  I  could  not 
be  able  to  get  my  appointment  circulated.  However, 
both  of  us  complained  of  our  feet  being  very  cold,  and 
concluded  we  had  better  stop  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  see 
how  the  old  gentleman  was,  and  warm  our  feet.  We 
had  but  just  dismounted,  when  a  son  of  the  landlord 
came  up  to  us,  with  an  overcoat,  and  a  whip  in  his 
hand,  apparently  fixed  to  leave  home.  I  addressed 
him  as  "  Brother  Tuttle" — for  he  was  a  Methodist 
class-leader,  and  I  think  an  excellent  man — and  in- 
quired, "Where  now — where  are  you  going,  sir?" 
The  tears  came  to  his  eyes  as  he  replied — "  To  York 
State ;  I  was  going  to  see  if  I  could  find  you."  Seeing 
that  he  was  so  much  affected,  I  thought  perhaps  the 
old  gentleman  was  dead.  He  said  something  about  his 
father,  which  his  choking  with  heart-feeling  prevent- 
ed our  understanding.  But  he  immediately  took  our 
horses,  led  them  to  the  barn,  and  said,  "  Go  in."  We 
entered  the  house,  and  found  the  old  lady,  and  a  little 


152  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

grand-daughter,  I  think,  with  her.  She  raised  her 
hands,  and  in  her  way  began  to  praise  God,  and  weep; 
and  the  girl,  sympathizing  with  her,  wept  too.  Bro. 
Mitchell  said,  "  What  is  the  matter,  mother  Tuttle  ? 
what  are  you  all  crying  about  to-day  ?"  She  tried  to 
tell,  but  I  was  not  yet  able  to  understand  what  was 
the  cause  of  the  apparent  sorrow.  The  son  returned 
from  the  barn,  saying,  "  O,  there  is  a  God  in  this — there 
is  a  God  in  this  !"  We  had  not  yet  taken  off  our  over- 
garments, because  my  motto  was,  onward  to  Knoxville ! 
He  said,  "  Sit  down,  brethren,  and  I  will  try  and  tell 
you  all  about  it.  My  father,"  he  continued,  "  is  con- 
verted. He  has  had  a  very  severe  attack  of  sickness, 
and  is  still  quite  unwell.  He  had  desired  me  to  go  to 
York  State,  find  Eld.  Sheardown,  and,  if  possible,  have 
him  come  home  with  me,  for  he  felt  as  though  he  must 
be  baptized  before  he  died.  Now,  you  must  stay  and 
preach  with  us  to-night,  and  we  will  see  how  things 
will  turn  out."  I  still  plead  that  I  ought  to  go  on,  but 
he  overpowered  me  with  his  argument.  I  thought, 
Who  am  I  that  I  should  resist  God  ?  So  I  concluded  to 
stay  and  preach,  and  he  sent  off  the  runners  to  give 
general  notice  of  the  meeting  in  the  evening  at  his 
father's.  I  said  I  should  like  to  see  father  Tuttle.  His 
wife  and  son,  Bro.  Mitchell,  and  myself,  went  into  his 
room.  He  was  in  bed,  but  looked  up  and  exclaimed, 
"It's  him!  it's  him!"  He  got  hold  of  my  hand,  and 
wept  like  a  child.  He  said  something  like  this  to  hig 
son  :  "  There,  now,  I  feel  better  ;  I  want  to  get  up ;  I 
want  to  talk  with  Eld.  Sheardown."  We  left  the  room, 
and  they  got  the  old  gentleman  into  his  large  arm-chair. 
I  conversed  with  him  to  see  what  evidence  I  could  get 
that  God  had  wrought  a  work  of  grace  in  his  heart. 
He  gave  large  evidence  that  he  was  dead  to  sin  and 
alive  to  God.  I  asked  him  if  he  thought  he  would  be 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  153 

able,  after  sermon,  to.  talk  to  us,  and  tell  us  how  the 
Lord  had  dealt  with  him,  especially  since  the  first  time 
I  had  preached  at  his  house.  His  reply  was,  "Yes,  i 
want  to  tell  all  about  it." 

MR.  TTTTTLE'S  EXPERIENCE. 

There  was  a  very  general  turning  out  in  the  evening, 
and  after  sermon  I  remarked,  "  Mr.  Tuttle  thinks  he 
has  experienced  religion,  and  is  going  to  tell  us  some- 
thing about  his  feelings — how  he  has  felt,  and  how  he 
now  feels."  The  old  gentleman  had  some  two  or  three 
times  of  commencing,  for  something  would  strike  his 
mind,  relative  to  his  change,  that  he  had  not  named  be- 
fore. He  said  he  must  tell  everything ;  he  did  not 
want  to  keep  anything  back.  A  death-like  stillness 
prevailed  through  the  congregation. 

After  he  had  got  through,  I  said,  "  If  it  is  God's  will, 
I  shall  baptize  father  .Tuttle,  early  in  the  morning."  I 
spoke  after  this  fashion :  <l  Now,  in  the  first  place,  I 
want  to  say  to  every  individual  present,  who  professes 
religion,  whose  hope  is  based  upon  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  if  you  Gan  re- 
ceive the  experience  of  this  aged  man,  believing  that 
he  is  converted — born  again — rise  on  your  feet.'*  "What 
few  Christians  were  present,  to  an  individual,  arose.  I 
then  said  to  his  pious  son,  (^who  was  a  man  in  the  meri- 
dian of  life,)  "  Can  you  personally  feel  to  fellowship 
your  father  as  a  Christian  ?"  He  almost  wept  aloud, 
and  said,  "Yes."  1  then  said  to  all  present,  'il  do  not 
care  who  you  are,  what  you  are,  or  how  wicked  you 
may  have  been ;  if  you  think  that  Mr.  Tuttle  is  a 
Christian  man,  rise  up  on  your  feet."  They  all  arose. 

I  was  preparing  to  dismiss  the  meeting,  (for  it  ap- 
peared that  I  had  nothing  more  to  say,  except  to  give 
out  the  morning  services,)  when  the  old  man  broke  out 


154  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

and  said,  "  Don't  go  away  yet;  don't  go  away  yet;  I 
have  not  done  confessing  to  my  neighbors."  And  such 
a  flood  of  confessions  the  old  gentleman  poured  out,  as 
is  seldom  heard.  I  then  gave  my  appointment  for  the 
morning:  at  daylight,  preaching,  and  after  the  sermon, 
we  were  to  repair  to  the  river,  which  ran  but  twenty  or 
thirty  rods  in  the  rear  of  the  old  gentleman's  house,  for 
baptism. 

THE    BAPTISM. 

In  the  morning,  at  the  time  of  appointment,  the  house 
was  crowded.  When  all  was  ready  to  repair  to  the 
Jordan,  the  first  thing  to  be  considered  was,  how  we 
should  get  the  old  gentleman  down.  It  was  proposed 
to  carry  him  in  his  arm  chair.  We  had  plenty  of. 
power,  for  there  were  a  number  of  strong,  athletic  men, 
who  were  anxious  and  willing  to  do  what  they  could. 
They  fixed  a  piece  of  board  or  scantling  underneath 
the  chair,  the  bearers  on  either  side,  and  some  walking 
behind,  steadying  the  sedan,  until  we  arrived  on  the 
bank  of  the  stream.  * 

After  he  was  set  down,  he  said,  "Carry  me  under 
that  buttonwood  tree."  They  took  him  up,  and  carried 
him  just  where  he  wanted  to  be.  "  There,"  he  said. 
"  Here  is  the  spot.  When  I  knew  not  what  to  do  with 
myself,  I  crawled  down  here ;  here  I  prayed,  here  I  felt 
happy,  and  right  there,"  pointing  into  the  river,  "  I 
prayed  that  Elder  Sheardown  might  baptize  me."  He 
was  a  very  corpulent,  heavy  man.  I  do  not  know  his 
age,  but  it  was  said  by  some  that  he  was  eighty-four; 
others  said  he  was  eighty-six,  but  I  did  not  ask  any  of 
the  family  his  age. 

After  singing  and  prayer,  I  said  to  the  congregation, 
"  You  all  see  the  difficulty  that  I  am  in.  It  is  impossi- 
ble for  me  to  get  this  palsied  man  in  and  out  of  the 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  155 

river,  alone.  Now,  who  will  go  into  the  river  with  me, 
and,  when  I  am  ready,  assist  in  this  solemn  business?" 
"  I  will,"  was  responded  all  around  me.  But  his  son 
spoke  out,  "I  will  go  in  with  the  Elder  and  my  father." 
I  inquired  something  about  the  depth  of  the  water,  for 
the  river  was  roily,  and  I  did  not  know  how  the  bar 
lay.  Every  individual  appeared  to  be  interested :  one 
said,  "It  is  so  deep  there,  Elder;"  and  another  said, 
"  It  is  so  deep  there,"  and  pointed  it  out.  I  told  them 
what  depth  of  water  I  wanted,  and  the  place  was  desig- 
nated by  throwing  a  stone  where  they  thought  I  should 
have  the  depth  of  water  I  desired.  I  went  into  the 
river,  explored  it,  found  the  place  I  needed,  and  came 
out. 

Next,  we  got  the  old  gentleman  out  of  his  chair,  and 
I  told  his  son  how  we  must  handle  him,  how  we  must 
get  him  in  and  out  of  the  water,  &c.  I  told  him  when 
I  said,  <*  I  baptize  thee,"  (for  that  was  always  my  last 
word,  bringing  the  word  and  action  together) — then  he 
must  let  loose  of  his  father;  but,  the  moment  he  saw 
his  face  coming  to  the  top  of  the  water,  he  should  take 
hold  of  him  with  me,  raise  him  up  on  his  feet,  and  hold 
him  perfectly  steady.  But  the  good  brother,  instead 
of  obeying  me,  obeyed  the  impulse  of  his  own  warm 
heart ;  for,  when  he  ought  to  have  had  hold  of  his- 
father,  he  was  clapping  his  hands,  crying,  "  Glory  to 
God !  my  soul  is  happy."  But  I  was  able  to  raise  the 
old  gentleman  on  his  feet,  and  steady  him  a  second  or 
two,  until  the  dear  son  got  hold  of  him.  We  locked 
him  in  our  arms;  ho  stepped  with  one  foot,  and 
dragged  the  other  after  him ;  we  got  him  safe  back 
into  his  chair,  and  in  carrying  him  to  the  house  he 
said  to  the  men,  "Set  me  down,  set  me  down;  I  can 
walk — I  know  I  can  walk."  They  said,  "No,  you 
can't  walk."  I  said,  "Give  him  that  cane;  he  can 


156  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

walk;  set  him  down."  I  suppose  it  was  the  action  of 
the  cold  water  on  his  palsied  system,  that  might  last 
him  to  the  house,  and  it  did;  but  many  published  it  as 
a  great  miracle.  This  was  the  last  I  saw  of  father 
Tuttle.  He  died  some  time  after  this,  (I  do  not  kribw 
just  how  long;)  his  son  told  me  that  he  died  in  hope  of 
eternal  life. 

ALL  GOING  WELL  IN  YORK  STATE. 

My  face  was  now  turned  towards  home,  filling  my 
appointments,  in  Southern  New  York,  bordering  on  my 
mission  field  in  Pennsylvania.  Arriving  at  home,  1  as 
usual  began  to  gather  up  the  fragments,  so  that  nothing 
might  be  lost.  The  brethren  had  enjoyed  good  seasons 
throughout  that  field  of  labor.  I  seldom  spent  two 
weeks  at  home  but  I  had  more  or  less  to  baptize,  some 
things  to  set  in  order  at  the  different  stations,  my  work- 
ing brethren  and  sisters  to  encourage,  and  lay  out  new 
labor  for  them  while  I  should  be  absent  on  my  next 
missionary  tour ;  and  I  had  brethren  and  sisters  who 
would  work  with  a  will,  some  who  never- faltered. 
Having  straightened  up  the  ship  at  home,  and  got  her 
fairly  on  her  course ;  I  was  ready  again  to  depart  for 
another  wilderness  campaign. 

CONVERSION  OF  MR.   B. 

Biding  through  a  neighborhood  in  Tioga  county,  six 
or  eight  miles  from  Knoxville,  I  was  hailed  by  a  man 
at  whoso  house  I  had  stopped  once  or  twice  by  invita- 
tion. If  there  can  be  anything  good  in  an  unconverted 
man,  who  believed  in  annihilation,  he  possessed  that 
quality,  for  he  was  very  sociable  and  benevolent.  He 
invited  me  to  dine  with  him,  and  fed  my  horse,  that  I 
might  be  better  prepared  to  go  on  my  way.  He  asked 
me  if  I  was  going  to  Knoxville?  I  replied,  "  No,  sir." 
— "  Now,"  said  he,  "  1  wish  you  would  let  me  make  an 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  157 

appointment  for  you  there,  because  there  is  one  indi- 
vidual in  that  village,  who  is  a  very  wealthy  man,  but 
one  of  the  queerest,  wickedest  men  you  ever  saw.  I 
thought  that  if  I  should  go  down  there  and  have  a  talk 
with  him,  and  tell  him  that  I  am  going  to  make  an  ap- 
pointment for  Eld.  Sheardown,  a  particular  friend  o 
mine,  he  will  come  to  meeting.  He  never  goes"  (I 
believe  he  said)  "  to  any  meeting ;  but,  if  he  can  get  a 
minister  into  trouble  in  anyway,  it  affords  him  a  great 
deal  of  satisfaction.  One  day,"  he  said,  "Kev.  Mr.  C. 
called  at  his  store,  and  said,  'Mr.  B.,  I  want  to  see  your 
wife/ — 'Very  well,'  he  replied,  'she's  a  pretty  woman, 
and  I  will  go  to  the  house  with  you.'  He  took  the 
minister  around,  seated  him  in  a  cozy  little  room,  and 
asked  him  if  he  had  read  the  news  ?  Mr.  C.  replied  he 
had  not,  '  but/  said  Mr.  B.,  l  1  have  got  the  paper  in  my 
pocket :  here,  sir,  you  take  and  read  it  until  Mrs.  B. 
comes  in.'  He  went  out  at  another  door,  for  there 
were  two  doors  to  the  room ;  one  he  went  in  at  from 
the  street,  and  the  other  led  into  the  interior  of  the 
house.  Mr.  C.  commenced  reading,  and  waited  more 
than  an  hour;  becoming  tired,  he  thought  he  would  go 
and  look  up  the  lady ;  but,  behold  !  the  inner  door  was 
fast;  he  thought  that  some  trick  must  have  been  played 
upon  him,  at  which  he  took  umbrage,  walked  out  at 
the  door  he  came  in  at,  and  went  off,  without  seeing 
the  lady.  The  secret  was,  Mr.  B  ,  when  he  went  out, 
locked  the  door,  put  the  key  in  his  pocket,  and  never 
told  his  wife  that  a  gentleman  was  waiting  to  have  an 
interview  with  her. — Now  I  thought,  sir,"  said  the 
Esquire,  "  I  can  induce  Mr.  B.  to  come  and  hear  you 
preach.  I  will  go  down  with  you,  and  use  my  best  en- 
deavors to  prevail  upon  him  to  come  out  and  hear  you." 
I  told  him  to  take  his  own  course :  he  might  make  an 
appointment  for  a  given  dav  in  the  distance,  at  kalf- 
14 


158  BREAKDOWN'S   AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

/• 

past  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  would  make  it 
in  my  way  to  take  dinner  with  him,  and  we  would  go 
down  in  company. 

I  made  my  connection  at  an  early  dinner  hour.  The 
Esquire  was  very  fast  to  inform  me  that  the  appoint- 
ment had  been  well  circulated,  and  that  Mr.  B.  had 
promised  to  come  and  hear  me  preach.  He  said  his 
women  folks  were  going  down  with  him,  and  he  wanted 
one  of  the  young  men*  should  ride  my  horse  and  I  ride 
in  the  double  wagon  with  him  and  his  family.  Any 
way  suited  me,  therefore  I  piled  in  with  the  family. 
He  left  us  at  the  place  of  the  appointment,  and  I  did 
not  see  him  again  for  some  time.  He  came  just  as  the 
congregation  had  about  got  together  and  said,  "  Mr.  B. 
wont  be  here  ;  he  is  in  one  of  his  tantrums :  I  never 
saw  him  in  a  worse."  I  said  to  him,  "He  will  be  here, 
sir,  I  believe,  and  I  wish  I  knew  him  personally,  but  I 
do  not  know  that  I  have  ever  seen  him.  Now,  sir, 
when  he  comes  in,  (for  I  believe  he  will,)  I  wish  you 
would  just  draw  your  fore-finger  across  your  brow,  so 
that  I  may  know  him."  He  smiled  and  said,  "  Very 
well."  Mr.  B.  came  in  during  prayer.  When  I  com- 
menced reading  my  hymn,  I  saw  Esq.  C.  give  the  sign ; 
he  turned  his  eyes  partly  over  his  shoulder;  behind  him 
sat  a  tall,  gaunt-looking  gentleman,  his  hair  standing 
every  way  like  the  quills  of  a  porcupine.  My  anxiety 
to  know  the  man,  was,  that  I  might  see  whether  I 
could  gain  his  attention  or  not. 

After  meeting,  his  wife  very  kindly  invited  me  home 
with  her.  I  consented  to  go;  she  took  me  through  the 
bar-room,  and  there  was  Mr.  B.  She  introduced  me ; 
he  started  back  a  pace  or  two,  and  said,  "  Why,  this  is 
the  man  who  preached  to  us."  I  said.  "  Yes  sir." — 
"  Well,  wife,"  said  he,  "  you  take  care  of  him  ;  you  are 
the  woman  for  ministers."  She  was  a  Baptist  sister, 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  159 

of  exalted  piety.  One  of  Mr.  B.'s  peculiarities  was 
that  he  always,  in  choosing  a  wife,  (for  this  was  his 
third,)  looked  out  for  a  pious  woman. 

The  evening  passed  along  ;  I  saw  nothing  of  Mr.  B.  ; 
he  was  not  in  to  tea  ;  but  I  should  think  about  seven 
o'clock,  he  came  into  the  sitting-room,  running  his  fin- 
gers through  his  hair,  and  paced  the  room  backward 
and  forward  several  times  without  saying  a  word.  He 
then  went  out,  and  after  a  while  came  in  again,  smok- 
ing a  pipe.  I  remarked  to  him,  "  Mr.  B.,  it  looks  quite 
sociable  to  see  you  smoking."  He  replied,  "  Would 
you  like  to  smoke  with  me  ?" — "  I  would,  sir,  if  you 
please."  He  said  to  one  of  the  children,  "  Go  and  get 
some  clean  pipes,  and  some  of  that  best  tobacco/'  He 
sat  down,  and  I  thought  that  he  had  taken,  (in  some 
measure,)  the  bait. 

I  remarked  to  him,  "  Your  saw-mills  on  Pine  Creek 
are  about  in  running  order  again."  (This  was  after 
what  is  termed  the  great  May  flood,  when  mills  as  well 
as  other  property  had  been  very  much  damaged.)  He 
said  to  me,  "  What  do  you  know  about  my  mills  on 
Pine  Creek  ?"  I  told  him  I  was  very  well  acquainted 
there;  that  I  stopped  and  preached  to  the  hands,  some- 
times,  when  I  was  passing  by,  when  it  was  not  likely 
to  interfere  with  their  labor ;  and  went  on  to  inquire 
after  some  other  mills  that  he  had  on  different  streams. 

"  Why,  how  the "  (I  liked  to  have  said  devil,  but  I 

won't  say  it,)  "  do  you,  as  a  minister,  know  so  much 
about  saw-mills  ?"  I  told-  him  I  always  calculated  to 
notice  everything  that  I  passed,  and  gather  some  infor- 
mation as  I  went  along,  and  that  some  of  my  best 
preaching  places  were  among  such  establishments.  I 
found  he  was  becoming  quite  tame.  He  said,  "  I  am. 
not  known  by  the  name  of  B.  I  pass,  both  in  the  coun- 
try and  in  the  city,  by  the  title  of  the  Lounger  of  the 
West." 


BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

He  then  endeavored  to  entertain  me  with  a  lengtBy 
anecdote  relative  to  a  scene  through  which  he  passed  in 
the  city  of  New  York.  "  At  such  a  time,"  he  said  "  I 
was  down  to  the  city,  buying  goods.  I  bought  some 
of  my  goods  at  the  firm  of  a  father  and  son :  the  father 
was  very  aged,  but  the  son  was  a  real  business  man,  in 
the  vigor  of  life ;  they  were  the  most  religious  people, 
sir,  you  ever  saw.  I  bought  a  great  many  goods  of 
them;  we  always  had  a  very  good  understanding. 
The  son  said  to  me,  after  I  had  made  my  purchases, 
1  Now,  sir,  I  should  be  very  happy  to  have  you  take 
tea  at  my  house  this  afternoon,  at  such  an  hour.'  I  re- 
plied, '  I  cannot  do  that,  sir ;  I  am  here,  you  see,  as  the 
Lounger  of  the  West,  with  my  cow-hide  booj^  on,  and 
everything  else  in  proportion,  and  I  am  not  fit  to  go 
into  company,  especially  if  there  are  to  be  ladies 
present.'  He  told  me  that  it  would  be  a  little  family 
te  ta  tee ;  in  the  course  of  the  evening  there  might 
perhaps  be  a  friend  or  two  dropping  in,  but  no  one 
whom  I  need  be  troubled  about.  I  finally  promised 
him  I  would  go.  Then,  the  first  thing  was  to  get 
sha*ved,  the  old  boots  blacked,  coat  brushed,  and  rig 
everything  in  the  best  style  under  the  circumstances. 
To  my  utter  astonishment,  after  tea,  we  were  shown 
into  another  apartment,  (a  very  beautiful,  elegant 
room  j)  soon  after,  gentlemen  and  ladies  began  to  drop 
in,  and  the  first  thing  I  knew  I  was  in  the  midst  of  a 
cotillion  party.  Of  course,  I  must  figure  with  the  rest, 
and  a  pretty  figure  I  was.  Now,"  he  said,  "  after  all 
was  over,  I  was  waited  on  to  my  room  for  the  night. 
It  had  then  got  to  be  twelve  or  one  o'clock.  I  had  not 
been  long  in  my  room  before  I  heard  this  pious  gentle- 
man praying.  I  thought  to  myself,  good  Lord,  these 
people  could  not  pray  when  I  was  up !  How  very 
pious  they  must  be." 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  161 

After  he  was  through  with  his  relation,  I  said  to  him, 
"  Mr.  B.,  I  have  learned  two  things,  sir,  from  your  anec- 
dote. The  first  is,  you  do  not  think  much  of  people 
who  keep  you  up  till  twelve  or  one  o'clock  at  night  at 
a  cotillion  party;  the  next  is,  sir,  that  you  have  no 
confidence  in  those  who  pray  after  you  have  gone  to 
bed.  Now,  sir,  I  am  in  the  habit  of  praying  every 
night,  when  I  go  to  bed,  certainly,  either  before  or  after 
I  retire." — "  Why,  would  you  like  to  pray  now  ?" — "Just 
as  you  please,  sir;  but  I  shall  certainly  pray  to-night, 
and  I  should  like  you  to  have  a  good  opinion  of  my 
Christianity." — "Daughter,"  said  he,  to  a  lovely  child, 
"  fetch  in  some  more  candles.  Now,  maybe  the  man 
would  like  to  read." — "  I  should,  sir,  if  it  is  your  plea- 
sure."— u  Bring  your  mother's  big  Bible."  While  this 
was  doing,  I  looked  at  my  watch,  and  said,  "It  is  very 
near  twelve  o'clock."  1  read  a  portion  of  Scripture, 
kneeled  down,  and  prayed,  after  which  I  said  I  would 
retire.  He  took  a  candle  and  waited  on  me  to  my 
room.  He  said,  "  There,  sir,  this  is  the  best  bed  and 
room  I  have  got  in  my  house.  I  hope  you  will  enjoy 
it.  Pleasant  dreams  to  you,  sir ;  good  night." 

On  my  pillow,  I  reviewed  the  scene,  from  the  time 
Esq.  C.  had  solicited  an  appointment  from  me,  with  the 
t understanding  that  he  was  to  go  and  get  this  gentle- 
man out  to  meeting.  I  believed  that  God  was  in  this 
movement,/but  how,  I  could  not  tell.  I  was  always  in 
the  habit  of  rising  early  in  the  morning,  and  I  found 
that  they  did  the  same.  We  had  an  early  breakfast. 
After  breakfast,  I  commenced  conversation  again  in 
reference  to  large  tracts  of  wild  land  that  he  owned, 
after  which  I  said  to  hwn,  "  I  should  like,  sir,  to  look 
over  your  establishment  here.  I  have  about  an  hour 
that  I  can  spare.  I  was  brought  up,  in  early  life,  to 
business,  and  it  always  does  me  good  to  see  a  prosper 
ous  man. 


162  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

He  replied,  "I  shall  be  very  happy  to  show  you 
what  little  we  have  here."  He  went  on  speaking  of 
some  conveniences  about  his  house,  the  tavern  where 
he  lived,  then  took  me  to  the  store,  from  there  (I 
think)  to  the  tannery,  and  from  there  led  me  along  to 
an  old  building  in  the  mouth  of  a  little  ravine  :  at  once 
he  stopped  suddenly,  and  said,  "  I  won't  take  you  any 
further  this  way ;  this  is  rather  a  bad  concern ;  that 
building,"  he  said,  "is  my  still-house;  it  came  very 
near  being  carried  away  by  the  freshet,  and  I  wish  it 
had."  He  said,  "  It  is  poor  business ;  I  think  I  shall 
never  work  it  again.  Now,"  said  he,  "  I  must  show 
you  the  grist  mill."  He  took  me  into  the  grist  mill, 
through  every  nook  and  corner,  until  I  was  almost 
covered  with  cobwebs  and  flour  dust.  Every  once  in  a 
while,  he  would  give  the  meal  a  brush  off  me  with  his 
hand,  but  (as  his  hand  was  always  very  mealy)  he  left 
me  in  a  worse  plight  than  I  was  before.  Yet  he  was 
always  very  careful  to  say,  "  I  am  sorry,  sir,  that  you 
are  getting  so  much  of  this  white  upon  your  clothes." 
I  told  him  it  made  no  difference  to  me,  as  I  was  used 
to  the  rough  and  tumble  of  life,  and  if  it  was  not  white 
it  was  just  as  likely  to  be  black,  from  helping  some 
poor  man  who  might  be  trying  to  get  a  black  brand  on 
to  his  log-heap — for  I  never  rode  by  a  man,  and  saw 
him  in  trouble  in  getting  a  log  up  on  his  heap,  but  that 
I  jumped  from  my  horse  and  assisted  him  what  I  could. 
"Why,"  said  he,  "you  are  a  queer  fellow.  I  never  met 
with  just  such  a  one  before." 

After  I  had  gone  through,  I  said,  "Now,  sir,  I  will 
have  my  horse,  and  pay  my  bill.  Hav«  you  got  a  boy 
around  that  will  saddle  and  bridle  my  horse  ?" — "  Yes, 
I  will  do  that."  We  went  to  the  stable,  and  found  my 
horse  in  as  fine  trim  as  though  he  had  come  out  of  the 
hands  of  a  perfect  groom.  He  saddled  and  bridled  my 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  163 

horse,  and  brought  him  out.  I  asked  him  how  large 
my  bill  was  ?  He  said,  "  Nothing  at  all,  nothing  at  all." 

After  I  had  got  into  my  saddle,  he  said  to  me,  "  Ah, 
now  you  must  dismount,  and  go  back  with  me  into  the 
house."  I  went  back  with  him ;  he  took  me  into  the 
bar-room,  unlocked  the  bar,  went  to  his  decanters,  first 
taking  out  one  stopple  and  then  another,  smelling  of 
the  contents,  finally  took  a  bottle  and  glass,  and  set 
them  down,  stood  a  moment,  put  them  back,  and  came 
and  took  a  seat  by  me,  and  commenced  conversation 
again.  I  thought  then,  and  I  think  now,  his  great  ob- 
ject in  this  mano3uvre  was  to  get  me  to  drink  some- 
thing, but  he  was  afraid  to  ask  me. 

I  then  walked  out  to  my  horse  at  the  post,  and  got 
into  my  saddle.  He  said  to  me,  "  Now,  sir,  whenever 
you  come  this  way,  make  my  house  your  home.  The 
best  I  have  shall  be  at  your  service."  I  said  to  him, 
"Mr.  B.,  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you.  And  now, 
sir,  I  expect  you  are  honest  in  what  you  say,  and  I 
accept  your  invitation.  But  there  are  some  things 
about  this,  that  perhaps  I  should  do  well  to  name.  It 
is  reported,  far  and  near,  that  Mr.  B.  is  the  most  pro- 
fane man  there  is  in  this  country,  and  is  in  the  habit  of 
getting  into  what  the  people  call  '  tantrums.'  Now, 
sir,  if  I  should  call  upon  you,  and  you  should  be  in 
your  business,  I  shall  not  come  and  interfere  with  you, 
for  the  sake  of  seeing  you,  for  men  never  wish  to  be 
interrupted  when  they  are  crowded  with  business  mat- 
ters; and  I  don'tWant,  sir,  that  you  should  ever  come 
where  I  am  when  you  are  in  those  tantrums.  I  pro- 
'fess  not  only  to  be  a  Christian,  and  a  Christian  minister, 
but  a  gentleman,  and  when  I  call  at  your  house,  sir,  if 
you  can  step  aside  from  your  business,  I  shall  expect 
to  have  your  company,  and  that  we  shall  try  to  be 
sociable  and  do  each  other  good.  My  great  object  is 


164  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

to  benefit  the  children  of  men.  Now,  sir,  I  have  said 
this  to  you  in  the  honesty  of  my  heart,  and  I  hope  we 
shall  often  meet  to  enjoy  seasons  of  conversation  to- 
gether."— "Go  on,  sir,  go  on;  you  are  the  queerest  fel- 
low I  ever  saw  in  my  life." 

The  next  time  I  staid  all  night  there,  he  and  his  wife 
were  away  from  home.  I  was  well  cared  for,  and  in 
the  morning  asked  the  young  man  for  my  bill.  "  0," 
said  he,  "father  told  us,  if  ever  Eld.  Sheardown  came 
here,  and  he  was  not  at  home,  to  let  him  have  the  best 
the  house  afforded,  and  never  charge  anything."  I 
thanked  him,  talked  with  him  a  moment  or  two,  and 
went  on  my  way. 

The  next  time  I  was  there,'  he  was  at  home,  and  I 
had  a  very  pleasant  time.  He  said  to  me,  with  tears 
in  his  eyes,  "  Now,  sir,  if  you  will  come  and  live  in  this 
village,  I  will  find  you  a  good  house  to  live  in,  and  see 
that  you  lack  for  nothing,  and  I  will  build  you  a  church 
in  the  corner  of  my  orchard  there — that  beautiful  place 
— that  shall  cost  three  thousand  dollars.  I  will  enter 
into  bonds  that  shall  be  perfectly  satisfactory  to  you,  to 
do  all  that  I  have  said."  I  told  him  my  calling  was 
of  such  a  nature  that  I  could  not  settle  anywhere. 
Things  were  assuming  such  features,  in  York  State, 
that  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  curtail  my  labors  in 
Pennsylvania. 

The  next  I  heard  of  Mr.  B ,  a  man  rode  up  to  my 
own  door,  soon  after  daylight,  with  a  jaded  horse, 
which  looked  as  though  he  might  have  been  going  all 
night.  I  invited  the  man  in,  and  called  one  of  the  boys 
to  take  his  horse.  He  said  he  had  come,  on  express 
from  Mr.  B.'s,  for  me  to  return  with  him  with  airspeed; 
that  Mr.  B.  was  very  sick,  and  the  probability  was  that 
he  could  not  live.  I  questioned  the  man  in  relation  to 
how  he  was  taken,  what  was  the  matter,  what  the 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  165 

physician  said  about  him,  how  long  he  had  been  sick, 
with  a  great  many  other  inquiries.  From  the  man's 
account,  I  gathered  the  idea  in  my  own  mind  that  his 
sickness  would  not  be  unto  the  death  of  the  body,  for 
everything  indicated  that  he  was  under  the  greatest 
distress  of  mind  for  his  sins.  I  told  the  man  that  I 
could  not  go ;  that  I  had  other  engagements  that  I 
must  fulfill,  and  that  I  could  not  save  Mr.  B.'s  life. 
"  But  you  return  home,  as  sobn  as  you  can,  and  say 
from  me  to  Mr.  B.,  that  no  earthly  power  can  do  him 
good  ;  there  is  but  the  one  Physician,  and  that  is  Jesus 
Christ.  Tell  Mr.  B.  to  commit  himself,  soul  and  body, 
for  time  and  eternity,  into  the  hands  of  the  Saviour, 
and  he  will  be  well  enough." 

For  some  years,  I  heard  nothing  from  Mr.  B.  One 
day  in  1854,  my  senior  Deacon,  who  had  heard  me 
speak  in  reference  to  the  gentleman,  and  knew  some- 
thing of  my  anxiety  to  know  his  condition,  said  to  me, 
"  Your  old  friend,  Mr.  B.,  is  living  in  Elmira.  Would 
you  not  like  to  go  down  and  see  him?"  I  said,  "Yes, 
indeed,  I  would."  He  replied,  "To-morrow  morning  I 
will  take  you  down  there.  I  am  acquainted  with  him. 
He  is  a  very  different  man,  now,  from  what  he  was 
when  you  first  knew  him."  We  made  the  call,  and 
found  him  at  home.  He  was  a  good  deal  haggard  with 
the  toils  and  cares  of  a  long  and  arduous  business  life, 
but  I  had  scarcely  entered  the  room  before  he  recog- 
nized me,  and  embraced  me  with  the  greatest  rapture. 
After  we  had  talked  a  few  moments,  he  said,  "  I  want 
to  pray.  Let  us  all  kneel  down  and  pray  together." 
The  scene  was  what  I  can  not  describe ;  the  feelings  of 
my  heart  no  human  tongue  can  tell.  This  was  the  last 
interview  I  had  with  Mr.  B.  How  different  from  the 
first !  I  hope  and  trust  he  now  is  in  heaven. 


366  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

THREE  POOR  FAMILIES. 

I  had  been  traveling  some  in  Potter  county,  Penn- 
sylvania. When  I  came  to  a  school-house,  if  there  was 
school,  I  would  arrange  with  the  scholars,  at  noon,  to 
run  around  and  give  notice  to  a  few  of  the  nearest 
neighbors,  who,  with  the  children,  would  make  up 
quite  a  congregation,  and  I  would  try  and  preach  to 
them  Jesus  and  the  resurrection.  Then  I  would  in- 
quire the  course  in  which  there  was  another  school- 
house,  and,  if  it  was  in  my  reach  before  school  was  dis- 
missed, would,  get  out  an  evening  appointment,  then 
find  somebody  with  whom  I  could  stay  all  night. 
Thus  pushing  around  from  place  to  place,  I  finally 
crossed  the  line  into  Tioga  county,  and  preached  in  a 
settlement  where  I  had  spoken  a  few  times  before. 
There  I  met  with  two  or  three  Baptists.  After  the 
meeting  was  out,  a  man  came  up,  shook  hands  with  me, 
and  called  me  by  name.  I  had  to  look  pretty  close,  for 
all  the  light  we  had  through  the  service  was  from  a  few 
slivers  of  fat  pine,  inserted  in  the  jams  of  the  old  fash- 
ioned log-house  fire-place.  He  asked  me  if  I  would  not 
go  home  and  stay  all  night  with  him.  I  told  him  I 
preferred  not  going  any  further,  if  I  could  stay  where 
I  was ;  but  he  insisted  that  I  should  go  with  him.  I 
asked  him  the  distance.  He  said  not  over  a  mile.  His 
wife  was  in  company  with  him,  and  I  concluded  that  if 
she  could  walk  that  distance  through  the  pitch  dark- 
ness, I  certainly  could  ride.  They  were  both  irreli- 
gious. I  talked  with  them,  prayed  with  them,  and  en- 
deavored to  point  them  again  to  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  I  had  preached  to 
them  in  York  State.  They  appeared  to  be  among  the 
very  poor,  but  what  they  had  was  free  as  water.  My 
horse  faired  a  great  deal  worse  than  myself,  but  he  said 
nothing,  had  no  fault  to  find,  for  he  had  learned,  no 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  167 

doubt,  that  the  mission  field  was  often  very  scarce  of 
provender. 

In  conversation  with  the  man,  early  in  the  morning, 
after  having  eaten  a  very  light  breakfast  indeed,  we 
talked  about  the  way  to  Phoenix  Eun.  He  wanted  to 
know  how  far  from  Pine  Creek.  1  told  him,  as  near  as 
I  could  guqss,  "  Well,  now,"  he  said,  "Elder,  you  are 
a  pretty  good  back- woodsman,  and  if  you  can  keep  the 
course  through  the  woods  as  I  will  give  it  to  you,  you 
will  strike  the  Eun  at  the  foot  of  Eound  mountain."  1 
thought  that  there  were  so  many  mountains,  and  round 
ones  too,  that  it  was  not  a  very  definite  direction.  He 
said  it  was  only  eight  miles  through  the  woods,  but 
there  was  no  path,  not  even  marked  trees,  by  which  I 
could  be  guided.  He  pointed  out  the  direction,  where 
the  wind  was,  and  said,  if  I  kept  the  wind  so  and  so,  I 
would  no  doubt  come  out  right.  I  concluded  to  try  it, 
inasmuch  as  it  was  going  to  shorten,  very  greatly,  my 
travel.  Having  got  perhaps  two  miles  into  the  deep 
wilderness,  my  horse  made  signs  that  there  was  some- 
thing around  that  he  did  not  like  very  well,  for  he  was 
always  afraid  of  wild  animals.  While  talking  to  him  I 
heard  the  brush  crack.  My  horse  jumped,  and  I  looked 
around,  but  saw  nothing.  Very  soon,  I  heard  it  crack 
again,  and  thought  perhaps  it  might  be  a  panther 
drawing  his  heavy  carcass  along ;  but,  in  a  little  open- 
ing to  the  right,  I  saw  a  man,  and  he  saw  me,  and  as 
we  approached  each  other  I  hailed  him  by  his  given 
name,  "  Oliver!  what  are  you  doing  here,  my  brother?" 
He  was  a  young  man  whom  I  had  baptized,  with  a 
number  of  others,  some  time  before,  on  Pine  Creek.  I 
asked  him  where  he  was  steering  to?  He  said,  "  To 
the  creek." — "  Where  do  you  calculate  to  strike  Pho3- 
nix  Eun?"  He  replied,  "At  Eound  mountain."  I 
asked,  "  Why  do  you  call  it  Eound  mountain?" — "O," 


168  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

he  said,  "  the  people  have  names  for  almost  all  these 
mountains."  I  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  been  through 
this  piece  of  woods  before  ?  He  said,  "  Yes,  once."  I 
remarked,  "  I  think  you  are  bearing  too  much  to  the 
right,  otherwise  the  wind  has'  changed."  He  said  he 
thought  he  was  pretty  near  right,  but  would  not  be 
sure ;  and  as  we  kept  talking  and  moving  on,  he  added, 
if  we  are  right,  we  shall  come  to  a  house,  pretty  soon. 
I  said  I  had  never  heard  of  a  house  anywhere  in  that 
part.  . 

While  we  were  talking,  "  There,"  said  he,  "  I  see  the 
break,  now,  in  the  woods."  We  soon  came  to  what 
back-woodsmen  call  a  "slash  fence:"  there  might  have 
been,  perhaps,  an  acre,  the  timber  of  which  had  been 
cut  down,  and  left  on  the  ground  just  as  it  fell.  As 
we  could  not  get  through  this  slash  fence,  we  consulted 
which  was  the  best  way  to  get  around  it,  and  had  just 
started  to  work  our  way,  when  1  saw  some  children. 
They  must  have  been  playing  at  hide-and  seek,  for 
those  that  saw  us  began  to  shout  and  scream,  and  very 
soon  I  saw  three  or  four  more  little  ones  crawl  out  of  a 
very  large  hollow  bass-wood  tree  that  had  been  cut 
down  but  was  lying  up  on  other  timber.  I  saw  at 
once  that  they  were  not  all  children  of  one  mother. 

While  we  were  talking  and  amusing  ourselves  with 
the  children,  we  arrived  pretty .  near  to  the  house. 
There  did  not  appear  to  be  a  vestige  of  anything 
growing,  but  what  had  sprung  up  wild  from  the  bosom 
of  nature.  I  said  to  the  brother  with  me,  "Hold  on, 
I  want  to  stop  at  this  house."  I  went  up  to  a  rude 
door  that  was  partly  open,  and  knocked,  but  no  an- 
swer. I  always  had  one  question  to  ask  first,  when  I 
called  at  an  isolated 'dwelling,  and  that  was,  "  Where 
is  your  spring?"  I  opened  the  door,  and  asked  the 
question.  There  were  two  women  in  the  house;  one 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  169 

answered,  "  The  spring's  down  by  that  hemlock  tree  ; 
the  gourd  shell  is  there,  sir."  I  then  told  them  my 
name,  and  that  I  was  a  Baptist  minister;  I  asked  them 
if  they  knew  the  course  I  should  have  to  take  to  strike 
Phoenix  Eun,  near  the  Eound  mountain.  They  told 
me  that  I  was  on  a  pretty  direct  course.  All  this  time, 
I  was  surveying  their  habitation.  I  asked  them  how 
long  they  had  lived  there  ?  They  replied,  "  Over  nine 
years."  I  asked  them  where  they  were  from  ?  They 
said  they  were  from  York  State.  I  asked  them  from 
what  part  of  York  State,  but  got  no  answer.  I  asked 
them  what  county?  No  answer.  What  town?  All 
silent.  I  then  concluded  that,  very  probably,  they 
were  like  several  others  whom  I  had  met  with,  in 
isolated  places,  who  had  left  York  State  for  a  cause. 
I  asked  them  if  they  had  a  Bible  ?  They  said,  "  No." 
A  Testament  ?  "  No,  sir."  Why,  what  books  have 
you?  "Not  any."  Have  you  not  an  Almanac?  "No, 
we  have  not  any  books."  I  talked  to  them  some  in 
relation  to  the  interests  of  their  souls.  They  were  in- 
telligent, looked  tidy  in  their  persons,  their  garments 
well  patched.  I  put  it  down  that  those  females  had 
seen  better  days.  They  had  but  one  room.  The  floor 
appeared  to  be  made  of  split  chestnut ;  chamber  floor, 
they  had  none ;  chairs,  and  tables,  were  not  there.  I 
saw  a  small  quantity  of  crockery,  more  or  less  broken. 
They  had  no  chimney  j  the  logs  had  long  been  burned 
out  where  the  fire  was  wont  to  be  built,  and  a  very 
large  slab-stone,  standing  edgewise,  served  for  a  fire- 
back.  There  were  some  small  pieces  of  venison  hang- 
ing in  a  li,tle  smoke.  Blocks,  like  shingle-blocks, 
appeared  to  be  their  seats.  Their  bedsteads  (one  on 
either  side  of  the  room)  were  very  rude,  but  conveni- 
ent :  they  had  bored  into  the  logs  with  a  two-inch 
auger,  and  inserted  cross-pieces,  which  were  put  into  a 
15 


170  .  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

hole  of  the  same  size,  in  what  might  bo  termed  the 
bed-posts.  One  difference  I  observed,  between  the 
bed-posts  of  civilization  and  those  that  were  on  the 
borders,  was,  that  while  we  have  but  two  posts  on  a 
side,  theirs  appeared  to  have  three,  with  the  head  part 
some  inches  higher  than  the  foot.  On  the  cross-pieces 
appeared  to  be  laid  slabs  or  boards,  (I  could  not  say 
which.)  I  inquired  for  their  husbands.  They  said 
they  were  out  hunting.  I  would  have  given  them  my 
Bible,  but  it  was  the  only  one  I  had  with  me,  and  it 
would  have  been  very  difficult  for  me  to  have  made 
my  way  home  without  a  Bible. 

My  companion  left  me  soon  after  wo  arrived  on  the 
Run,  and  I  continued  my  course.  Judging  my  horse 
by  myself,  I  knew  he  must  be  very  hungry.  I  was 
passing  a  little  log  cabin,  something  like  seven  miles 
from  the  settlement  below,  where  I  calculated  to  take 
my  dinner.  I  was  somewhat  acquainted  with  the  peo- 
ple living  in  the  cabin  ;  they  were  pious,  good  people, 
but  very  poor.  I  saw,  amongst  the  boys  laying  around 
the  house,  some  very  nice  fresh  grass,  which  I  did  not 
see  on  the  mountain,  for  it  was  now  about  the  middle 
of  May.  I  thought  I  would  ask  the  privilege  of  turn- 
ing my  horse  loose  there  a  short  time.  I  inquired  of 
two  children  if  their  father  and  mother  were  in.  One 
said  no,  the  other  said  yes.  While  I  was  speaking,  the 
good  woman  came  to  the  door,  very  glad  to  see  me.  I 
told  her  that  I  wanted  to  let  my  horse  pick  a  little  of 
that  grass,  and  I  would  stop  ten  or  fifteen  minutes. 
She  asked  me  what  time  of  day  it  was;  I  told  her,  about 
eleven  o'clock.  She  said,  "  Now,  Elder,  you  must  stop 
and  take  dinner  with  us."  I  told  her  she  must  excuse 
me,  for  I  must  go  on,  very  soon  ;  (and  I  know  that,  if 
I  stopped  to  eat,  I  should  "  eat  the  children's  bread.") 
But  she  was  so  importunate,  that  the  thought  struck 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  171 

me,  if  I  do  not  stay,  she  will  think  that  it  is  on  account 
of  their  poverty  :  so  I  concluded  to  tarry.  She  said  to 
two  little  boys,  "  .Run  down  to  the  creek,  and  catch 
some  trout."  They  were  gone  but  a  short  time,  and 
returned  with  a  good  string  of.  trout.  I  saw  her  dress 
them,  nicely,  and  put  them  into  an  old-fashioned  frying- 
pan,  minus  butter,  lard,  or  anything  of  the  kind.  She 
baked  them  in  her  pan,  and  put  them  on  her  table. 
She  said,  "  Now,  Elder,  I  cannot  give  you  what  I  have 
not  got;  this  is  all  we  have,  eatable."  I  sat  down  with 
her,  asked  a  blessing,  and  we  partook  of  the  fish.  It 
was,  indeed,  a  "  fish  dinner."  She  remarked,  "  We 
should  not  have  been  so  badly  off,  had  it  not  been  that 
my  husband  went  down  the  river,  and  he  is  detained  at 
tide-water.  We  expected  him  back  some  three  weeks 
ago,  and  are  looking  for  him  every  day.  You  must 
not  be  discouraged,  and  not  call  again,  because  we 
have  so  little."  My  heart  was  deeply  moved,  and  my 
eyes  could  not  refrain  from  weeping.  We  kneeled 
down  and  prayed,  and  if  ever  I  felt  humbled  in  view  of 
the  many  excuses  that  had  been  made  around  my  own 
table,  when  we  were  abundantly  supplied  with  the 
necessaries  of  life,  it  was  on  this  occasion.  I  left  that 
house,  I  thought,  a  better  man  than  I  was  when  I 
entered  it.  Proceeding  on  my  way,  I  reached  my 
appointment  in  the  evening,  seven  or  eight  miles 
below. 

ANXIOUS  HEARERS,  THROUGH  A  THUNDER  STORM. 

On  another  occasion,  not  many  miles  from  that 
place,  I  had  an  engagement  where  there  were  a  saw- 
mill or  two,  and  three  log-houses.  Preaching  was  to 
be  in  the  afternoon.  I  had  about  eighteen  miles  to 
ride,  at  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.  My  first  offset  was  through 
a  piece  of  woods,  perhaps  eight  miles.  I  had  not  been 
in  the  woods  long,  before  I  heard  it  thunder.  It  was 


172  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

evident  that  it  would  bo  a  shower  of  some  magnitude, 
and,  from  the  way  it  appeared  to  be  coming  up,  I  knew 
I  could  not  escape.  I  rode  through  the  whole  of  it, 
and  the  shower  was  traveling  the  same  direction  that  I 
was.  Arrived  at  my  appointment  in  due  time.  My 
congregation,  of  course,  was  but  small,  but  I  had  all 
that  were  around  the  establishment.  They  remarked, 
"  The  shower  has  been  very  heavy,  sir."  I  said, 
"Yes."  They  said,  "You  must  be  very  wet,  indeed." 
"  I  am,  but  I  am  used  to  it."  When  we  were  together, 
I  sang  and  prayed,  preparatory  to  my  sermon.  After 
prayer,  I  saw  that,  during  that  part  of  my  service,  my 
congregation  was  increased  by  two  females,  apparently 
as  much  drenched  with  rain  as  I  was.  After  service,  I 
went  into  the  adjoining  room,  (it  was  a  double  log 
house,)  because  there  was  a  little  fire  there.  When  I 
entered,  I  found  those  two  females  standing  by  the 
fire.  I  said  to  one,  "  You  had  to  come  through  the 
rain?"  "Yes,"  she  replied.  "Ain't  you  sorry  that 
you  came  to  meeting?"  She  replied,  "No  sir,  for  I 
have  not  heard  a  sermon,  until  now,  since  I  left  York 
State."— "How  long  ago  is  that?"— "Three  years,  sir." 
The  other  one,  added,  "  Nor  I,  either ;  the  last  sermon 
I  heard,  was  preached  in  York  State." — "  How  long 
ago,  madam  ?" — "  Over  five  years."  My  heart  began 
to  grow  tender.  I  was  sorry  I  had  not  given  them 
more  of  the  bread  of  life.  After  conversing  with  them 
a  short  time  in  relation  to  the  interests  of  their  souls, 
they  remarked,  almost  simultaneously,  "  Wo  heard  of 
this  meeting  by  accident :  a  man  was  passing  through, 
and,  among  other  things,  he  told  about  a  meeting  being 
here,  and  we  concluded  to  come."  I  inquired,  "  Where 
did  you  come  from — from  what  part  ?" — "  From  a 
little,  new  settlement,  above,  sir."  I  said,  I  did  not 
know  there  was  a  settlement,  anywhere  above.  One 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  173 

remarked,  u  It  is  about  seven  miles — seven  miles,  sir." 
"  You  came  down  on  foot,  did  you  ?" — "  O  yes,"  was 
the  reply,  "  and  through  the  thunder  storm."  One 
said,  "  It  was  very  severe,  sir.  When  we  got  out  to 
the  clearing  here,  there  were  thirteen  dry  trees,  burn- 
ing, on  the  side  of  the  mountain;  they  had  been  struck 
by  lightning."  I  said  to  them,  "  You  will  not  return, 
I  suppose,  until  morning?"  One  looked  me  in  the  face, 
and,  the  tears  brimming  upon  her  eyelids,  said,  "  We 
must  go  back,  to-night,  sir ;  we  have  left  our  babies  at 
home."  That  broke  my  heart,  (and  why  should  it  not, 
as  long  as  a  parent's  heart  was  beating  within  my  own 
bosom  ?)  I  said  to  them,  "  Why,  it  is  now  five  o'clock  ; 
you  cannot  reach  your  home  before  dark,  can  you  ?" — 
"  Yes,  sir,  we  shall  get  home,  if  all  is  well." — "  I  Care 
nothing  about  it,"  said  the  other,  "  if  we  can  only  get 
through  Wolfs  Hole  before  night  sets  in."  I  parted 
with  them,  never  to  see  them  again.  But  such  thirst 
for  the  waters  of  life,  as  was  manifested  by  those 
friends,  ought  to  put  to  shame  thousands  of  professing 
Christians,  who  live  within  sight  and  sound  of  God's 
sanctuary,  who,  if  it  is  not  just  so  pleasant,  and  just  so 
convenient,  appear  to  opiate  their  consciences,  and 
make  up  their  minds  that  they  are  not  called  upon  to 
go  out  to  serve  God  under  such  unfavorable  circum- 
stances I 

GETTING  A  PREACHING  PLACE  IN  WILLARDSBURG. 

My  face  was  very  soon  turned  homeward,  taking 
Middlebury  and  Tioga  churches  on  my  way.  This 
was  a  time  of  great  interest  with  the  latter  body.  My 
mind  was  much  exercised  as  it  regarded  a  common 
centre  for  that  dear  church,  now  largely  increased  by 
a  group  of  precious  converts.  Its  original  location  was 
Mitchell's  Settlement,  two  or  three  miles  below  the 


174  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

village.  Naturally,  where  a  church  is  first  established, 
there  is  an  attachment  to  the  locality,  which  some  who 
live  in  the  immediate  vicinity  feel  reluctant  to  give  up. 
It  is  like  moving  the  ancient  land-marks.  My  judg- 
ment was,  that,  for  the  church  to  grow,  it  must  eventu- 
ally have  its  rallying  point  in  Tioga  village,  and  for 
that  I  had  thought,  prayed,  and  labored.  But  when- 
ever it  was  remotely  hinted  at,  that  Tioga  would  one 
day  become  the  common  centre,  you  could  very  clearly 
see  that  it  disconcerted  the  older  members.  An  empty 
house  in  the  village  I  caused  to  be  obtained  for  preach- 
ing, thinking  that  finally  the  members'  minds  might 
be  turned  so  that  it  would  appear  to  them  duty,  there 
to  erect  the  banner  of  the  cross.  I  do  not  say  too 
much,  (and  the  older  Christians  will  sustain  me  in  the 
assertion,)  that  the  village  was  the  hardest  place  to 
obtain  a  congregation,  anywhere  in  that  part  of  the 
country.  Not  that  I  mean  to  say  they  were  sinners 
above  all ;  but  they  had  formed  habits  of  Sabbath  dese- 
cration ;  there  was  no  charm  in  the  Gospel  to  them ; 
and  Jesus  was  as  a  root  out  of  dry  ground. 

It  was  very  difficult,  at  my  first  outset,  to  obtain  a 
place  to  speak  in.  But  one  gentleman,  whom  I  have 
always  highly  esteemed  for  his  kindness,  said  to  me,  if 
I  would  preach  in  his  wood-shop,  he  would  have  the 
upper  part  of  it  cleared  out,  and  he  thought  it  would 
make  a  very  comfortable  place  for  meetings.  I  said  to 
Mr.  C.,  the  owner  of  the  shop,  "  It  is  a  great  favor,  sir, 
for  which  I  am  very  grateful,  to  G-od  and  to  you."  My 
first  effort  in  my  new  meeting  house  was  very  scantily 
attended.  The  next  thing  that  absorbed  my  mind, 
was,  how  shall  I  get  a  congregation  ?  I  hit  upon  this 
plan.  Perhaps  some  of  my  brethren  may  think  that 
there  was  too  much  of  the  human  hand  in  it,  but  thus 
it  was :  I  was  preaching  up  the  river  from  Tioga, 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  175 

down  the  river,  and  up  Crooked  creek,  and  my  ar- 
rangement was  for  a  simultaneous  rally  from  those 
places,^where  I  had  good  congregations,  thinking  per- 
haps I  might  provoke  the  people  in  the  village  to  good 
works.  I  said  to  my  friends  in  those  localities",  "Next 
Sabbath,  at  one  o'clock,  God  willing,  I  shall  preach  in 
Mr.  C/s  wood-shop,  in  Tioga.  And  now,  can  not  a 
number  of  you,  young  friends,  get  up  your  teams,  with 
as  many  as  you  can,  and  come  into  that  place  as  near 
one  o'clock  as  possible  ?"  When  the  time  arrived,  I 
was  on  the  look-out.  I  saw  the  dust  rising  a  short  dis- 
tance down  the  river,  and  up  the  river,  and  up  Crooked 
creek.  They  were  driving  like  Jehu,  showing  their 
zeal  for  the  Lord  of  hosts  by  their  fast  driving.  They 
rounded  to  at  the  place  appointed.  Many  of  the  people 
wondered  what  was  the  matter.  The  result  was,  I  had 
a  very  large  congregation,  and  from  that  day  to  this, 
whenever  I  have  preached  in  that  village,  (which  has 
been  frequently,)  I  could  never  say  that  I  wanted  for 
hearers. 

This  church,  since  the  days  referred  to,  has  passed 
through  a  variety  of  changes.  They  had  the  elements 
of  a  strong  church — members,  wealth,  and  position ; 
but  the  greater  part  were  located  near  the  old  hive. 
After  some  time,  they  agreed,  I  believe  mutually,  to 
build  a  house  of  worship  in  the  village.  It  is  well  lo- 
cated, and  adapted  to  the  size  of  the  village.  And  had 
they  only  remained  united  among  themselves,  they 
might  have  been  the  most  prosperous  church  in  any  of 
these  northern  counties.  But,  alas!  it  has  not  been  so. 
Difficulties  of  one  kind  or  another  would  arise,  and 
many  became  alienated  in  feeling.  I  thought,  some- 
times, they  would  become  moral  cannibals,  against 
whom  Paul  warned  the  Corinthians :  "  For,  if  ye  bite 
and  devour  one  another,  take  heed  that  ye  are  not  con- 


176  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

sumed  one  of  another."  But  I  bless  God,  that,  amidst 
all  their  changes,  there  have  always  been  a  faithful  few 
who  would  hold  on  to  the  promises.  They  have  had  a 
great  many  pastors,  some  prudent,  and  some  I  fear  im- 
prudent. Still,  by  the  grace  of  God,  they  continue  to 
this  day,  and  I  think  in  a  better  state  than  they  have 
been  for  many  years.  My  anxiety  for  this  church  and 
community  has  been  very  great.  And  how  could  it  be 
otherwise  ?  Here  was  the  first  door  that  opened  to  me 
in  this  State,  and  here  God  was  pleased  to  give  me  a 
large  portion  of  the  richest  sheaves  I  ever  gathered  for 
Him. 

BRO.   BROAKMAN  BROUGHT  IN. 

In  that  first  revival,  while  God  was  bringing  in  many 
of  the  more  influential  part  of  the  community,  there 
was  one — a  tall,  lank -looking  lad — who  professed  to  be 
converted,  but  who  was  rough,  and  unprepossessing  in 
appearance  as  could  be  imagined.  When  we  were 
hearing  experiences,  he  told  his,  but  there  was  an  un- 
willingness, on  the  part  of  some  of  the  church,  to  re- 
ceive him.  Eld.  Gillette  had  come  from  Elmira  to  aid 
me.  I  described  to  him  the  circumstances,  and  said, 
"  Now,  my  brother,  what  shall  I  do  ?  I  believe  the  boy 
is  converted,  but  I  doubt  whether  the  church  will  re- 
ceive him.  He  wants  to  be  baptized,  and  I  am  desirous 
to  baptize  him."  He  replied,  it  would  not  be  exactly 
orthodox.  But  I  would  baptize  him.  I  talked  with 
some  of  the  leading  brethren,  and  told  them  what  I 
should  do.  They  remarked,  it  would  bo  far  better  if 
all  could  be  agreed.  It  appeared  to  me  that  they 
scarcely  could  help  being  agreed — that  there  could  be 
nothing  in  the  way  to  a  just  cause.  He  was  received, 
and  baptized.  The  poor  young  brother  afterwards 
went  to  work  in  a  lumber  bush,  and  nad  one  leg 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  177 

broken,  but  was  kindly  cared  for  by  a  dear  family  in 
that  region.  I  have  walked  in  sight  of  that  young 
man  these  many  years.  Eeligion  appeared  to  do 
everything  for  him,  soul  and  body.  He  began  to  work 
at  the  carpenter's  trade,  and  became  a  master  mechanic 
— also  a  good  English  scholar  (although  a  German) — 
taught  school — was  tried  about  his  duty  to  preach — 
was  licensed  by  the  church  in  Tioga — manifested  con- 
siderable adaptation  to  the  work  of  the  ministry — and 
was  finally  ordained,  in  Catlin,  Chemung  county,  Janu- 
ary 15th,  1851.  I  think,  under  the  circumstances,  he 
has  become  a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  sur- 
mounted many  difficulties,  and  remains  to  this  day  a 
brother  (to  me)  much  beloved.  That  was  no  other 
individual  than  the  present  Eld.  S.  M.  Broakman. 

THE  KEVIVAL  IN  SULLIVAN  TOWNSHIP. 

Another  circumstance,  not  far  from  this  time,  oc- 
curred, to  me  of  some  interest.  Having  gathered 
together  one  evening  at  the  old  school-house  on  the 
bank  of  the  river  in  Mitchelltown,  1  saw  in  my  congre- 
gation a  brother  and  sister  I  had  known  between  the 
Lakes.  The  man  was  a  Methodist,  and  his  wife  was  a 
Baptist,  of  talent,  and  piety.  In  our  conference  meet- 
ing, after  sermon,  she  arose  and  spoke  through  her 
tears  with  great  earnestness,  beseeching  the  people  to 
spare  the  minister  to  go  up  into  their  neighborhood 
and  preach  for  them.  The  brother,  after  she  had  got 
through,  made  some  appalling  references  to  the  desti- 
tution and  moral  condition  of  the  place.  It  appeared 
that  there  was  a  Baptist  church,  so  called,  but  the  pas- 
tor was  a  whiskey  drinker,  and  believed  that  every 
day  was  alike ;  consequently,  his  children  were  often 
employed  on. the  Sabbath,  laboring,  while  the  father 
was  preaching.  She  concluded  that  they  could  not  go 


178  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

homo  unless  they  had  an  appointment  to  take.  I 
finally  said  to  her,  "My  sister,  have  your  kettle  boiled, 
your  tea-table  set,  and,  precisely  at  sundown,  I  will, 
through  Divine  Providence,  -fee  at  your  house  [on  such 
a  day.]  Have  my  appointment  for  early  candle-light." 
I  had  in  company  with  me  a  young  man  who  was 
studying  for  the  ministry,  and  who  kept  an  account  of 
my  appointments,  when  and  where.  He  remarked  to 
me,  "You  can't  do  it,  Elder;  we  shall  be  in  Potter 
county,  the  night  before."  The  reply  was,  "I  know 
that,  my  brother.  But,  if  the  Lord  permits  me,  I  shall 
fill  my  appointment  as  committed  to  those  friends." 

When  the  morning  of  the  day  came,  I  knew  that  it 
was  not  far  from  fifty-four  miles  to  the  place  of  my 
destination  in  the  evening.  We  took  a  very  early 
start;  there  was  some  snow  on  the  ground,  and  we 
were  on  runners.  We  made  pretty  good  time,  until  we 
got  into  the  township  of  Middlebury,  where  the  snow 
left  U8j  and  the  hubs  were  pretty  sharp,  but  we  made 
out  to  arrive  at  Bro.  E.  Mitchell's.  I  told  him  I  wanted 
dinner,  or  something  to  eat,  and  my  horse  fed,  as  soon 
as  he  was  in  a  condition  to  eat.  I  added,  "Now,  Bro. 
Mitchell,  can  you  lend  me  a  saddle  and  bridle  ?  I  must 
be  at  Bro.  .Reynold's,  at  sun-down,  this  afternoon."  I 
said  that  I  would  leave,  in  exchange  for  the  saddle  and 
bridle,  my  cutter,  harness,  and  Bro.  Smith.  I  got  on 
my  faithful  old  pacer,  and  (as  we  generally  say)  "  put 
him  through."  Just  as  the  sun  was  dropping  below 
the  foot  of  the  horizon,  I  arrived  at  the  place  of  meet- 
ing, and  found  everything,  that  could  be  desired,  ready 
for  myself  and  horse.  It  is  seldom  the  missionary 
meets  with  a  better  home  than  was  found  there.  I 
preached  that  evening  to  a  very  large  congregation,  in 
Bro.  Eeynold's  house,  and  made  appointments,  after 
sermon,  for  the  next  day. 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  179 

My  impression  is  that  I  preached  four  sermons  that 
day,  (I  know  I  preached  three,)  on  the  subject  of  faith 
and  repentance.  My  sermon  in  the  evening  was  at  the 
same  house  where  I  preached  the  night  before.  It  was 
a  time  of  great  breaking  down.  There  were  some 
present  from  the  former  named  (would-be  Baptist) 
church.  They  felt  very  intensely.  One  brother  arose 
and  said  that  he  had  been  excluded  for  paying  (I  think 
it  was)  two-and-sixpence  to  the  Tract  Society ;  another 
said  he  had  been  excluded  for  joining  a  Temperance 
pledge  or  society;  and  so  on.  It  was  very  evident  that 
God  was  doing  his  ow.n  work  by  his  own  appointed 
agency  in  that  place. 

I  left  another  appointment,  but,  before  leaving  in  the 
morning,  I  said  to  Bro.  Reynolds,  "  Now,  my  dear 
brother,  God  is  going  to  begin  a  good  work  among  you, 
and  I  feel  an  assurance,  that,  if  I  live  to  come  back,  I 
shall  find  some  precious  souls  converted.  Amongst 
them,  I  shall  expect  to  find  your  dear  little  daughter. 
And  now,  my  brother,  if  she  is  converted,  it  would  be 
pleasant  for  her  to  go  with  you ;  but  I  expect,  if 
soundly  converted,  she  will  want  to  be  a  Baptist.  Do 
not  stand  in  her  way,  but  let  her  take  her  own  course, 
and  God  will  bless  you  both."  His  heart  appeared  to 
be  broken,  his  head  a  fountain  of  water,  and  his  eyes 
filled  with  tears,  as  he  replied,  "I  have  never  asked 
God  where  my  children  should  go,  or  into  what  church; 
but  I  have  asked  Him,  a  great  many  times,  that  He 
would  convert  them."  We  parted,  I  trust,  well  filled 
with  the  Spirit. 

When  I  returned  to  fill  my  appointment,  I  heard,  be- 
fore I  was  well  out  of  my  saddle,  from  the  lips  of  sister 
Reynolds,  (for  she  came  into  the  door  yard  to  meet 
me,)  "  Our  daughter  is  converted,  we  hope,"  and  such 
a  one,  and  such  a  one.  After  the  evening  service,  we 


180  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

heard  the  relation  of  their  Christian  experience,  re- 
ceived the  statements  of  some  of  the  brethren  who  had 
been  excluded,  (to  whom  I  have  before  referred,)  and 
formed  a  kind  of  church  nucleus,  (I  think  we  called  it 
a  conference.)  In  the  morning  I  was  to  baptize.  It 
was  very  cold,  the  streams  hard  frozen,  and  water  near 
by  was  rather  scarce.  I  got  up  early,  and  said  to  Bro. 
Keynolds,  "  Now,  where  can  we  baptize  those  candi- 
dates ?  The  ice  will  have  to  be  cut,  and  necessary  pre- 
parations made."  He  said,  "  It  is  all  done,  sir.  I  have 
been  and  done  it  myself."  That  truly  bespoke  the 
character  of  the  man. 

From  that  little  gathering,  I  believe,  the  foundation 
of  the  Gray's  Valley  Baptist  church,  (in  Bast  Sullivan,) 
Tioga  county,  was  laid.  There  was  a  Bro.  Myron 
Kockwell,  who  had  trials  about  preaching.  He  identi- 
fied himself,  I  believe,  with  this  little  body,  and  a  son 
of  the  brother  at  whose'  house  I  preached,  I  believe  had 
been  baptized  between  the  Lakes.  Eld.  Kockwell  has 
preached  for  them  a  great  deal,  and  the  young  Bro. 
Reynolds  for  years  has  been  a  consistent  Deacon  of 
the  church.  The  church  on  what  is  called  the  State 
Road,  might  be  termed  an  offshoot  from  that  in  Gray's 
Valley. 

It  was  still  impressed  on  my  mind  that  my  labors  in 
Pennsylvania  must  very  soon,  in  a  great  measure,  come 
to  an  end,  and  I  hoped  the  young  man  whom  I  have 
before  referred  to  (then  traveling  with  me,)  would  an- 
swer to  fill  my  place  in  that  mission  field.  He  had  no 
cares,  but  just  himself  and  horse,  (which,  by-the-by, 
was  a  very  good  one,)  and  in  this  respect  all  appeared 
to  bo  favorable.  He  was  ordained  in  one  of  my 
churches  in  York  State,  in  the  town  of  Reading.  He 
entered  upon  his  work,  and  I  thought  was  pretty  well 
broken  in  for  a  young  man.  But,  some  way,  he  failed 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  181 

for  want  of  adaptation  to  the  field :  when  the  rough 
and  tumble  was  left  to  him  alone,  he  did  not  appear  to 
be  equal  to  the  emergency.  I  would  not  imply  by  this 
that  he  might  not  be  adapted  to  other  fields  of  labor. 

FORMATION  OF  BRADFORD  ASSOCIATION. 

During  those  years,  Campbellism,  with  its  baptismal 
regeneration,  was  flooding  Northern  Pennsylvania, 
and  the  billows  were  making  a  desperate  effort  to  run 
over  into  Southern  New  York.  In  1830,  I  think,  it 
made  its  appearance  as  far  north  as  Trumansburg,  be- 
tween the  Lakes.  There  was  an  old  organization, 
called  the  Chemung  Baptist  Association,  which  became 
a  perfect  wreck  by  Campbellism  and  Antinomianism. 
The  churches  in  Bradford  county,  and  part  of  Tioga, 
Pennsylvania,  appeared  to  suffer  most,  and  indeed  all 
of  them  have  not  yet  got  entirely  over  those  days  of 
adversity  and  alienation.  Bro.  (rillette  exerted  his  in- 
fluence to  save  the  remnant  of  the  churches  along  the 
border,  by  finding  a  home  in  the  Seneca  Association, 
in  York  State.  I  remember  Kev.  D.  M.  Root,  from 
Troy,  in  Bradford  county,  and  brethren  from  Middle- 
bury  and  Tioga  in  Tioga  county,  from  Wellsburg  on 
the  Chemung,  and  from  other  places,  sought  an  asylum 
in  the  same  Association.  When  the  storms  of  error 
had  in  some  measure  passed  over,  the  churches  in 
Bradford  county  (with  some  from  Tioga)  rallied  and 
formed  the  Bradford  Association,  about  1835.  I  be- 
lieve I  was  present  at  its  first  annual  meeting,  which 
was  held  in  Columbia  township,  Bradford  county,  in  a 
school-house  on  what  was  called  "Baptist  Hill,"  not  far 
from  the  present  house  of  the  Columbia  and  Wells 
church.  The  venerable  Davis  Dimock,  of  Montrose, 
Susquehanna  county,  was  present,  and  was  chosen 
Moderator  of  the  Association.  Bro.  E.  Mitchell,  of 
16 


182  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Middlebury,  had  a  connection  living  there,  whom  he 
desired  to  see,  and  invited  me  to  accompany  him. 
The  Moderator  was  anxious  that  a  sermon  should  be 
preached  on  Foreign  Missions,  and  that  a  collection 
should  be  taken  for  the  same.  But  it  appeared  there 
was  no  one  ready  or  willing  to  preach  on  that  subject. 
JBro.  Mitchell  arose  and  said  he  had  with  him  a  minis- 
tering brother,  who,  he  thought,  would  preach,  if  in- 
vited. Eld.  Dimock  shook  his  head,  and  remarked  that 
error  was  prevailing  so  much,  he  wished  one  of  their 
own  brethren  would  preach  the  sermon.  He  b«ing 
in  the  chair — though  not  a  member  of  the  Association — 
and  .a  man  of  extensive  influence  and  known  reputa- 
tion, his  words  had  great  weight.  However,  no  indi- 
vidual was  found  ready  to  preach  on  the  occasion. 
Bro.  Mitchell  again  urged  that  the  stranger  with  him 
should  be  invited.  1  thought,  "  Why  should  not  Eld. 
Dimock,  the  chairman,  preach  it  himself?"  and  pro- 
posed the  thing.  But  that  was  waived,  and  I  was 
asked  some  questions  relative  to  my  views  of  missions. 
I  said  little  in  answer,  but  remarked  that  1  hoped,  if  I 
should  preach  anything  heterodox  on  the  subject,  the 
Moderator  would  be  kind  enough  to  stop  me,  and  I 
would  willingly  desist  and  thank  him  for  his  honesty. 
I  received  the  invitation,  and  preached  from  Psalms, 
72d  chapter,  8th  verse :  "  He  shall  have  dominion  also 
from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  river  unto  the  ends  of 
the  earth."  The  collection,  I  think,  amounted  to  a 
little  over  six  dollars.  It  being  their  first  effort,  they 
felt  much  gratified  at  what  they  had  done.  The 
Moderator  kindly  and  affectionately  gave  me  his  hand, 
saying,  "This  is  the  doctrine,  my  brother,  which  we 
want  preached  throughout  all  this  region  of  country." 
I  thought  the  Association  parted  under  very  encourag- 
ing circumstances,  and  hoped  and  prayed  that  their 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  183 

benevolence  might  grow  with  their  growth,  and 
strengthen  with  their  strength.  I  have  lived  to  see 
the  day  when  that  desire  and  prayer  are  in  a  great 
measure  answered. 

LINDLEY  AND  LAWRENCE— MR.   AND  MRS.   MORGAN. 

Another  reminiscence  of  by-gone  years  puts  my  mind 
in  connection  with  one  I  had  known  across  the  Atlan- 
tic. When  referring  to  my  difficulty  on  coming  to  this 
country  without  a  church  letter,  I  stated  that  there 
was  a  brother,  residing  in  Philadelphia,  who  was  for- 
merly in  church  fellowship  with  me  in  the  old  country. 
I  was  almost  as  familiar,  with  his  children,  as  with  my 
own.  In  1830,  or  thereabouts,  I  waa  much  surprised 
by  a  gentleman  and  lady  riding  up  to  my  door.  Whom 
should  she  be  but  the  daughter  of  my  dear  Bro.  Bernard? 
She  had  married  a  gentleman  called  Col.  A.  C.  Morgan. 
She  had  heard  of  me,  and  came  to  meet  us  again  face 
to  face.  He  had  bought  a  large  tract  of  wild  land,  and 
gone  into  the  lumbering  business  at  Lindley,  near  the 
State  line.  They  gave  me  a  very  pressing  invitation 
to  visit  them  with  my  wife,  and  preach.  In  the  course 
of  time,  a  door  opened,  and  for  the  first  time,  on  that 
part  of  the  waters  of  the  Tioga  river,  I  endeavored  to 
speak  for  Grod.  Col.  Morgan  was  a  gentleman  of  su- 
perior business  talent,  but  was  an  unconverted  man. 
When  passing  up  and  down,  making  my  tours  into 
Pennsylvania,  it  was  often  convenient  for  me  to  call 
and  try  to  pay  my  way  in  preaching.  My  heart  was 
much  moved  in  relation  to  the  place.  I  received  a  line 
from  Mrs.  Morgan,  stating,  in  language  the  most  en- 
couraging, her  hope  that  her  dear  husband  was  con- 
verted to  Grod.  I  was  going  up  the  river  very  soon, 
when  we  had  a  pleasant  interview.  I  left  an  appoint- 
ment to  preach  on  my  return,  when  God  was  pleased 


184  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

in  the  multitude  of  His  mercies  to  pour  out  His  Spirit, 
and  a  number  were  hopefully  converted.  Things 
looked,  to  human  observation,  to  be  very  fair  for  the 
growth  of  a  comfortable  little  church. 

REV.   AND  COL.  PUTTKAMMER. 

There  was  living  with  Col.  Morgan,  a  German — a 
talented  young  man,  of  superior  education — but  his 
mind  very  dark  as  it  regarded  the  plan  of  salvation. 
He  had  supposed  he  was  all  right,  and  safe  for  eternity, 
because  the  priest  had  made  him  a  Christian  when  he 
was  a  little  baby.  However,  it  soon  became  evident 
that  he  was  in  trouble  about  his  soul.  I  shall  never 
forget  the  time  when  I  took  him  by  the  arm,  as  we 
wended  our  way  to  the  bank  of  that  beautiful  stream. 
Sitting  on  a  fallen  buttonwood  tree,  I  endeavored  to 
open  unto  him  the  way  of  eternal  life  through  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  professed  faith  in  Him. 
After  some  time,  he  left  the  employ  of  Bro.  Morgan, 
and  fell  into  the  hands  of  another  pious  family.  He 
soon  became  anxiously  desirous  to  do  something  for 
the  salvation  of  others,  and  would  try  to  distribute 
tracts  or  anything  in  his  power.  But  God  appeared  to 
have  a  duty  for  him,  and  to  preach  the  Gospel  became 
like  a  fire  in  all  his  bones.  He  became  a  member  of 
the  Lindley  and  Lawrenceville  Baptist  church.  I  had 
lost  track  of  him  for  some  years,  when  I  heard  that  he 
was  preaching  to  a  German  congregation  in  the  city  of 
Rochester.  It  was  reported  that  he  was  the  son  of  a 
German  prince,  and  was  exiled  from  his  home  and  his 
country  in  consequence  of  having  placed  his  affections 
upon  a  young  lady  in  whose  veins  did  not  run  royal 
blood.  I  did  not  have  this  from  himself,  for  I  never 
pried  into  his  secret  affairs,  and  he  always  appeared  to 
be  very  reserved  when  conversing  about  his  home  and 


LABORS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  185 

the  events  of  his  younger  days.  The  next  I  heard 
from  him  was  that  he  was  the  pastor  of  the  German 
Baptist  church  in  the  city  of  Albany.  But  I  have  been 
informed  that  the  same  brother  (Alexander  Yon  Putt- 
kammer)  has  since  honorably  served  as  Colonel  of  the 
llth  New  York  Battery  in  the  Union  contest  against 
the  Eebels. 


CHAPTER  VL— 1830  TO  1860. 


Formation  of  Caton  Church — Three  Days1  Meetings:  Views  as  to 
their  Errors  and  Benefits — Labors  as  an  Evangelist,  Chiefly  in 
New  York  State — A  Variety  of  Revival  Incidents  and  Peculi- 
ariaties — Chemung  River  Association — Protracted  Efforts  in 
Caton — Trumansburg — Steuben  County :  Hunting  Foxes  up  at 
Babcock's:  Backslider  Reclaimed — Howard  Flats:  the  Uni- 
versalist  Preacher,  Struck  Dumb :  a  Pentecostal  Deacon,  Con- 
founded: Gunpowder  Plot — Seneca  Falls:  Old  Ship  Zion — 
Big  Flats :  Roads  Blockaded  with  Gates,  and  the  Guilt  Con- 
fessed: the  Young  Horse- Racer  and  Gambler — Yates  County: 
the  Wicked  Valley :  Happy  Change :  Disturber  Silenced — 
Crooked  Lake — The  Agricultural  Sermon:  the  Card  Player — 
Political  Alienations :  an  Offended  Member  Prays  Against  his 
own  Church :  Another  Confesses  his  Annoying  Partizan  Songs 
— A  Church  Opposes  its  Pastor  as  to  a  Protracted  Meeting,  but 
Relents,  and  is  Blessed— Rochester  Meetings — How  a  Sign-Post 
was  Torn  -Down — Personal  Appeals,  or  Individual  Efforts — 
Singing  in  Open  Meetings. 

Having  retired  from  my  field  in  Pennsylvania  in  a 
great  measure,  I  was  next  on  the  look-out  for  some 
other  destitute  place  on  the  Southern  tier  of  counties 
in  York  State. 

CHURCH  IN  NO.   1,   (NOW,   CATON.) 

I  was  conversing  with  a  brother,  in  the  town  of 
Hornby,  who  tried  to  preach  a  little  himself.  He  in- 
formed me  that,  in  a  remote  settlement  in  what  was 
then  called  "  Number  One,"  now  known  as  the  town 
of  Caton,  in  the  south-east  corner  of  Steuben  'county, 
there  were  a  few  brethren  and  sisters  who  had  moved 
in  some  years  before.  Remembering  the  day  of  the 


188  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

covenant  meeting  of  the  church  from  whence  they 
came,  they  met  together,  the  same  day,  for  conversa- 
tion on  the  dealings  of  God  with  them.  There  were  but 
few  Christians  in  the  settlement,  the  major  part  of  the 
people  being  unconverted.  He  entreated  me  to  go  and 
see  them,  for  it  was  a  very  rare  thing  for  a  minister  to 
pass  through  that  place.  If  I  would  promise  to  go,  he 
would  go  with  me.  I  could  not  state  the  time,  but  he 
said,  when  you  get  ready  to  come  this  way,  call  on  me, 
and  we  will  go  over  and  see  how  they  do.  The  first 
opportunity  I  had,  I  called  on  him,  and  said,  "  Can  you 
go  to  '  Number  One  ?' " — "  Yes,"  he  said,  "do  you  want 
to  go  to-day?"  I  replied,  "Yes,  if  we  can  get  there  in 
time  to  circulate  an  appointment  for  the  evening." 
He  said,  he  thought  we  could.  "We  were  both  well 
mounted,  but  the  day  wore  away  so  fast  that  I  was 
afraid  we  should  not  be  able  to  get  many  out.  He 
said,  "  We  can  expect  only  a  handfull  of  people."  I 
remarked  to  him,  "  If  we  do  anything,  we  must  make 
a  fuss  about  it." 

As  we  entered  the  settlement,  he  said,  "  We  will  stop 
here."  The  day  was  very  cold,  and  we  both  needed  a 
stopping  place.  We  inquired  for  the  man  and  woman, 
or  the  heads  of  the  family  ?  They  were  not  at  home. 
There  were  some  stout,  lusty-looking  young  men,  and 
one  or  two  of  the  daughters  who  were  well  able  to  sot 
the  table.  I  began  to  talk  about  the  state  of  religion, 
when  one  of  the  young  men  turned  around  to  me  and 
said,  "  We  never  have  any  preaching  here,  scarcely, 
and  I  don't  care  much  whether  we  ever  have  any  more 
such  preaching  as  we  have  had,  or  not."  I  asked  him 
if  he  was  a  professor  of  religion  ?  He  said  he  was.  I 
told  him  I  was  glad  of  it,  for  I  was  a  Baptist  minister, 
and  wanted  to  preach.  He  replied,  "  I  don't  think  we 
shall  care  about  hearing  you.  We  have  been  taken  in, 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  189 

here,  too  much,  by  strangers."  I  remarked  to  him 
that  there  must  not  be  much  time  lost  in  getting  out 
the  appointment. 

"  I  shall  preach,  sir,  and  I  shall  not  notify  the  peo- 
ple myself."  He  said,  "I  should  like  to  see  your 
credentials."  I  told  him  my  credentials  he  had  no 
business  with.  "  You  are  acquainted  with  the  brother 
who  is  with  me,  and  by  him  you  have  been  sending 
invitations  for  me  to  come  over  and  preach.  I  am 
come,  and  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  parleying  about 
credentials.  And  now,  sir,  I  want  you  to  start,  and 
start  speedily;  and  I  want  you  should  run,  not  walk, 
but  run  from  house  to  house,  just  as  fast  as  you  can, 
and  tell  them  that  Eld.  Sheardown  is  going  to  preach, 
to-night,  at  the  Miller  school-house.  Now,  don't  you 
delay,  sir." — "But  I  have  not  time,"  he  said.  "It 
makes  no  difference  to  me,  sir,  whether  you  have  time 
or  not.  You  have  got  to  do  as  I  tell  you ;  and  now, 
make  all  speed,  and  just  give  the  notice;  do  not  stop  a 
moment  at  any  house  to  talk,  but  do  up  the  work  effec- 
tually." i  finally  got  him  started.  And  he  went  like 
a  rolling  ball  before  the  wind.  He  called  at  a  certain 
house,  and  said  there  would  be  preaching  that  evening 
at  the  school-house.  The  lady  said,  "Stop !  I  want  to 
know  by  whom." — "  I  don't  know,"  said  he,  "  he  is  the 
queerest  fellow  I  ever  saw.  He  almost  swore  that  he 
would  preach." — "  Is  he  alone  ?"  was  the  inquiry.  "  No, 
Bro.  W.  is  with  him."—"  Well,  then,  it  is  Eld.  Shear- 
down." — "  I  don't  know,  it  is  Shear-something ;  but  I 
must  not  stop,  or  he'll  be  after  me,  as  no  fellow  before 
ever  was  after  me."  He  did  the  work  faithfully, 
excited  every  individual  he  saw,  and  himself  was  a  per- 
fect eccentric.  Perhaps  no  person  who  got  the  word, 
failed  to  be  at  the  meeting  that  evening.  My  text 
was.  "  And  thou  hast  well  done  that  thou  art  come." 


190  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

• 

RELIGIOUS  MEETINGS  FOR  DAYS. 

That  night  was  the  entering  wedge,  that  opened  the 
way  for  my  going  again.  I  was  solicited  to  go  and 
preach  three  or  four  days,  or  as  long  as  I  could.  They 
said  the  people  would  drop  everything,  and  attend 
meeting,  any  time  when  I  could  make  it  convenient 
to  come.  I  sent  them  word  at  what  time  I  would  be 
there.  The  appointment  was  made,  and  the  few  Chris- 
tians were  ready  to  go  to  work.  We  had  a  blessed 
season.  Several  choice  spirits  were  converted  to  God. 
It  was  remarked,  by  many,  that  there  were  not  more 
than  two  or  three  men  in  the  settlement  who  were  not 
converted,  or  under  pungent  conviction,  and  those  few 
were  scoffers.  One,  especially,  would  tantelize  the 
pious  by  saying,  "  O  yes,  you  have  a  great  deal  of  feel- 
ing, now,  for  us  sinners ;  but,  as  soon  as  Sheardown  is 
out  of  the  place,  there  will  be  no  more  praying  for 
sinners." 

A  TEST  OF  FAITHFULNESS. 

Something  like  a  year  or  more  after  this,  one  of  my 
good  deacons  was  with  me  as  we  passed  through  that 
settlement,  and  I  preached  over  night,  ready  to  depart 
early  in  the  morning.  We  started  not  far  from  sun- 
rise. There  was  a  little  snow  on  the  ground,  the 
morning  cold  and  chilly.  Our  course  lay  through  a 
long  strip  of  woods,  on  a  road  very  seldom  traveled.  I 
saw  some  men  coming  towards  us,  and  said  to  Dea- 
con Overhiser,  my  companion,  "  There,  I  believe,  come 
some  of  our  Number  One  brethren  ;"  and  surely  they 
were.  We  stopped  and  talked  a  few  moments.  I  got 
out  of  my  saddle  and  hitched  my  horse  to  a  little 
sapling.  The  brother  inquired,  "  What  are  you  going 
at,  Elder  ?" — "  I  am  going  to  have  a  prayer  meeting 
here  in  the  woods."  I  was  very  desirous  to  know 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  191 

whether  those_  young  brethren  kept  their  mouths  open 
for  God,  and  it  appears  to  me  to  be  a  very  good  time, 
for  my  own  soul  needed  a  morning  baptism.  There 
was  a  very  inviting  spot,  a  fallen  tree,  lying  close  by 
us.  "  Now,"  I  said,  "  we  will  all  kneel,  here  together, 
for  a  precious  season  in  praying.  I  will  lead  the  circle, 
and  then  the  rest  of  you  follow  on.  We  will  all  pray." 

After  I  had  prayed,  and  the  brother  who  was  with 
me,  I  thought  I  heard  the  stepping  of  a  horse  pretty 
close  by  me.  The  thought  flashed  over  my  mind  that 
one  of  our  horses  must  have  got  loose.  JL  looked  up, 
and  to  my  utter  astonishment  there  were  a  man  and 
horse  standing  still.  The  man  had  dismounted,  and 
held  his  hat  in  his  hand.  I  have  seldom  heard  more 
fervent  prayer  put  up  for  the  unconverted  sinners  in 
the  settlement,  than  had  been  lifted  that  morning,  and 
by  those  brethren.  When  I  rose  from  my  knees,  I  at 
once  recognized  the  man.  I  took  hold  of  his  band, 
and  said  to  him,  "Now,  sir,  1  hope  you  are  convinced 
that  praying  for  sinners,  by  Christians  in  Number  One, 
did  not  cease  when  Sheardown  left."  He  was  pale  as 
ashes,  and  trembled  like  a  leaf  in  the  autumn  breeze. 
I  have  never  learned  whether  he  was  converted  after 
this,  or  not ;  we  parted,  and  each  went  his  own  way. 

There  were  some  peculiarities  about  the  meetings 
held  in  that  settlement.  We  worked  all  day  for  God. 
Our  prayer  meetings  commenced  at  five  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  no  matter  how  dark  or  stormy.  Some  would 
bring  their  day's  provisions  with  them ;  others  would 
scatter  to  the  nearest  neighbors,  and,  (with  the  excep- 
tion of  two  or  three  short  recesses,)  we  would  continue 
until  nine  o'clock  at  night.  No  wonder,  in  my  mind, 
that  God  should  bless  such  a  people.  They  were  soon 
organized  into  a  church,  and  erected  a  comfortable 
meeting  house.  Like  all  other  churches,  they  have 


192  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

waxed  and  waned,  but,  by  the  grace  of  God,  they  con- 
tinue  to  this  day. 

THE  STUBBORN  HUSBAND  BROUGHT  IN. 

There  is  one  circumstance  connected  with  that  re- 
vival, worthy  of  notice.  I  stopped  at  the  house  of  a 
Bro.  Woolcot,  near  by  the  place  of  worship.  A  num- 
ber had  stayed  there  through  the  night.  He  had 
plenty  of  provisions,  and,  as  it  regarded  the  lodging,  it 
made  but  little  difference,  for  the  soft  side  of  a  pine 
board  was  good  enough  for  any  of  us.  Among  the 
guests,  one  night,  was  a  female  who  hoped  in  the  mer- 
cies of  God,  but  whose  husband  was  a  very  wicked 
man.  She  lived  three  or  four  miles  from  the  place  of 
meeting,  and  wanted  he  should  let  her  have  a  horse  to 
ride,  but  he  refused,  and  was  pretty  abusive  with  his 
tongue.  She  had  a  baby  some  six  or  eight  months  old. 
She  told  him  she  should  go  to  meeting,  if  she  had  to 
walk  and  carry  her  baby,  which  she  did.  L  arose,  as 
usual,  in  the  morning,  about  five  o'clock,  to  go  to  the 
prayer-meeting,  and  in  passing  the  barn  of  my  host 
(which  stood  close  by  the  way-side,)  thought  I  heard  a 
singular  noisp.  It  was  raining  hard, -and  had  been  all 
night.  I  listened  a  moment  to  hear  from  whence  the 
sound  came,  and  found  it  was  some  person  praying  in 
the  stable ;  it  was  a  female's  voice,  and  evidently  in  a 
great  struggle  of  soul;  the  subject  was  her  husband, 
and  that  God  might  so  control  him  as  to  bring  him  to 
the  meeting.  My  heart  was  stirred ;  I  believed  that 
God  would  hear  her  prayer;  but  at  the  time  I  did  not 
know  who  she  was.  It  came  out  in  the  meeting  that 
it  was  the  dear  sister  whose  husband  would  not  pro- 
vide a  way  for  her  to  attend.  From  report,  he  was  a 
profane,  wicked  man.  We  had  not  been  in  meeting 
half  an  hour,  before  he  came  in — a  large,  heavy  Dutch- 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  193 

man,  thoroughly  drenched  with  rain.  Before  he  had 
got  to  the  middle  of  the  school-house,  perhaps  he  meant 
to  kneel  down,  but  he  came  down  in  our  midst  like  an 
ox  from  the  felling  axe.  He  told  us  he  had  started, 
over-night,  to  come  to  meeting,  and  had  been  in  the 
woods,  and  in  the  fields,  and  all  over,  almost,  except 
where  he  ought  to  have  been.  His  own  remark  was, 
that  ho  had  been  "  lost  all  night ;"  and  how  he  found 
the  place  of  meeting,  he  could  not  tell.  The  first  thing 
that  he  appeared  fully  to  realize,  was,  that  he  was  a 
penitent,  confessing  sinner.  He  professed,  in  the  course 
of  that  little  meeting,  to  have  a  hope  in  the  Gospel  of 

Jesus  Christ,  which  I  trust  he  had. 

t 

PROTRACTED  MEETINGS 

Had  now  become  very  common  in  the  churches.  In 
1830,  I  received  the  first  invitation  to  attend  a  three 
days'  meeting  with  the  church  in  Trumansburg.  We 
held  services  the  appointed  time,  but  were  under  the 
necessity  of  stopping,  because  our  time  (which  was 
limited  to  three  days)  had  expired.  It  was  customary, 
when  such  meetings  were  held,  to  invite  ministers  and 
brethren,  from  neighboring  churches,  to  come  in  and 
help  ;  consequently  it  made,  in  show,  a  great  work,  and 
many  indeed  were  the  happy  recipients  of  Divine  grace 
in  those  three  days  gatherings.  But,  no  matter  how 
deep  the  work  of  grace  appeared  to  be,  we  must  dis- 
miss at  the  close  of  our  appointed  time.  There  was  a 
strange  infatuation  among  many  of  the  brethren  rela- 
tive to  doing  God's  Work,  and  some  even  thought  it 
was  presumptuous  to  have  such  meetings.  I  have  often 
closed  labors,  when  my  inmost  heart  was  grieved.  We 
could  see  God'so  willing  to  work  by  his  people,  and 
ready  to  save ;  then  why  should  the  work  cease  ?  But 
extra  labor  for  the  salvation  of  sinners  was  then  in  its 
17 


194  SHEAEDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

infancy,  and  God  must  have  praise  that  the  eyos  of  the 
church  were  opening  to  the  great  duty  of  being  workers 
together  with  him,  let  the  time  of  special  labor  be  longer 
or  shorter. 

1  had  well  learned  that  the  Gospel  was  the  only 
power  of  God  unto  salvation,  and,  believing  this,  I  saw 
the  necessity  of  a  more  continuous  bringing  in  contact 
the  sinner  and  the  Gospel.  And  holding,  as  I  do,  that 
all  the  power  is  of  the  eternal  Spirit,  in  order  to  be  the 
recipients  of  that  power  the  church  must  learn  to  let 
go  everything  else,  and  labor  in  holy  consecration  and 
dedication  to  God,  with  an  unshaken  faith  in  His 
promises.  Divine  efficiency  and  human  agency  thus 
united  together,  will  produce  the  desired  end.  I  have 
lived  to  learn  this  fact,  that,  while  without  God  we  can 
do  nothing,  nevertheless,  it  is  essential  for  us  to  do  our 
duty,  as  it  is  for  the  farmer  to  till  his  ground  and  sow 
his  seed,  to  be  enabled  to  gather  a  harvest. 

I  also  learned  that  it  was  not  the  best  way  for  the 
church  to  gather  in  a  great  deal  of  aid  from  abroad, 
because  it  appeared  to  divert  the  minds  of  the  public, 
as  well  as  the  church,  from  the  great,  important  respon- 
sibility that  rested  upon  each  one.  They  were  continu- 
ally finding  fault  with  this  sermon,  or  the  other  sermon ; 
one  liked  this  preacher,  and  the  other  liked  that ;  and 
it  was  indeed  as  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  some  for 
Paul,  some  for  Apollos,  and  some  for  Cephas.  It 
created  in  the -churches,  as  well  as  in  the  congrega- 
tions, a  kind  of  "  itching  ^ear."  Some  good  ministers 
would  be  put  very  low,  while  others,  who  appeared  to 
have  greater  gifts  for  talking,  were  valued  just  in  pro- 
portion to  the  volume  of  their  voice,  and  the  multi 
plicity  of  their  large  words,  though  the  greater  part  of 
what  they  said  would  perhaps  have  little  or  nothing 
more  to  do  with  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  men,  than 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  195 

the  chattering  of  the  crane  has  to  do  with  the  music  of 
heaven.  Hence,  by  degrees,  it  was  found  that  the 
better  way  was  for  the  pastor  of  the  church,  and  one 
brother  from  abroad,  to  do  the  greater  part  of  the 
preaching  ;  it  produced  a  better  effect,  and  left  a  more 
abiding  influence,  than  was  attainable  from  all  the  for- 
eign aid  that  could  be  brought  in.  It  was  necessary, 
at  times,  for  some  churches,  that  were  in  a  very  low 
state,  to  invite  some  good,  Holy  Ghost,  praying 
brethren,  and  sisters,  from  the  churches  in  the  vi- 
cinity, to  labor  with  them.  Bat,  as  it  regarded  the 
preaching,  after  the  novelty  of  the  speaker  had  passed 
away,  (which  generally  would  in  the  course  of  a  few 
sermons,)  then  the  church  and  congregation  would 
settle  down  calmly  and  dispassionately  to  listen  to  the 
truth  that  should  be  advanced. 

This  work  appeared  to  be  just  suited  to  my  views  of 
the  Gospel,  with  its  adaptation  to  the  necessities  of  lost 
sinners ;  and  my  whole  soul  went  out  after  it.  Conse- 
quently, a  new  field  of  labor,  in  this  department,  began 
to  spread  out  before  me.  From  this  time  onward,  I 
was  engaged  more  or  less  in  such  evangelizing  labors. 
The  little  churches,  which,  under  God,  1  had  been  ena- 
bled to  raise,  were  now  supplied  by  permanent  pastors, 
(an  account  of  which  I  shall  give,  more  minutely, 
hereafter.) 

It  is  a  palpable  fact  that  these  special  meetings  did 
not  always  produce  the  desired  good.  And  a  variety 
of  causes,  in  all  probability,  led  to  the  failure.  I  think, 
for  one,  that  the  fault  has  been  either  in  the  churches, 
or  in  the  evangelists :  for,  whatever  passes  through 
human  hands,  will  in  a  greater  of  lesser  degree  be  de- 
fective. While  God  works  by  agency,  that  agency 
must  of  necessity  be  of  God's  appointing.  Wicked  and 
designing  men,  perhaps,  have  sometimes  palmed  them- 


196  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

selves  off  upon  the  churches;  and  on  the  other  hand, 
churches  have  sometimes  sought  for  men  who  were 
capable  of  getting  up  the  greatest  excitement.  I  be- 
lieve that  no  individual  was  ever  converted  to  God 
without  being  excited ;  yet  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
genuine  excitement,  and  also  superficial  excitement. 
Some  seem  to  think,  if  they  can  only  have  "  the  whirl- 
wind and  the  fire,"  it  is  all  that  is  necessary;  but  this 
whirlwind  and  fire  do  not  appear  always  to  be  the 
means  that  God  blesses  to  the  salvation  of  sinners. 
Genuine  excitement,  I  suppose,  is  occasioned  by  the 
truth  of  God  operating  upon  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men.  Hence,  the  Gospel  becomes  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  them  that  believe.  The  effort  to  bring 
men  to  God,  very  often,  fails,  because  there  is  more 
trust  and  confidence  put  in  THE  MEANS,  than  FAITH  IN 
THE  GOD  OF  THE  MEANS;  and  the  result  will  be,  in  every 
case,  that  more  or  less  superficial  professors,  or  uncon- 
verted people,  will  be  brought  into  churches. 

INJUDICIOUS   MODES. 

I  remember,  on  one  occasion,  stopping  in  a  village 
for  the  night,  where  there  was  a  protracted  effort 
going  on.  I  was  invited  to  preach,  but  declined,  on 
the  ground  that  I  did  not  know  the  state  of  the  meet- 
ing, neither  did  I  know  the  class  of  Gospel  truths  that 
had  been  presented  to  the  people.  I  tarried  and  heard 
the  sermon,  and  think  I  was  a  prayerful  observer  of 
the  modus  operandi  as  it  passed  before  me.  I  felt, 
under  the  sermon,  as  though  I  was  standing  close 
behind  Moses  when  God  spake  from  his  burning  pulpit 
on  Sinai's  trembling  mount.  The  effort  appeared  to 
be  carried  onward  without  one  ray  of  hope  to  illumine 
the  dark,  obscure  winding  to  the  very  mouth  of  the 
fearful  pit  of  long  despair.  No  Jesus  appeared,  no  in- 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  197 

vitation  given,  no  up-lifted  cross,  no  running  blood  to 
quench  the  fearful  flame,  or  waters  of  life  to  cool  the 
thirsty  tongue  I  I  anxiously  looked  for  the  result,  for 
I  felt  under  a  hardening  process.  I  coukTnot  see,  in 
saint  or  sinner,  any  marks  of  deep  contrition,  nor  any 
livening  up  of  the  consciences  of  God's  professed  chil- 
dren. When  the  sermon  was  closed,  the  anxious  were 
called  forward — all  very  well  in  inself,  providing  they 
had  been  really  anxious  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 
Some  few  cold,  stereotyped  prayers,  were  offered,  and 
the  anxious  were  requested  to  rise,  after  which  the 
leading  spirit  of  the  meeting  said  to  those  inquirers, 
".Now  we  are  going  to  sing  a  verse,  and  all  you  who 
are  willing  to  give  your  hearts  to  God,  when  we  come 
to  the  clause, 

'  Here,  Lord,  I  give  myself  away,' 

bow  your  heads."  Several  of  the  anxious  complied, 
and  as  soon  as  this  was  done  the  individual  said,  "  Ee- 
main  on  your  feet  until  I  count  you."  His  eye  ran 
over  them,  and  he  then  announced  to  the  congregation, 
"  So  many  more  converted — so  many  more  have  given 
their  hearts  to  God — so  many  more  delivered  from  the 
power  of  Satan/'  I  had  but  one  ejaculatory  prayer  to 
offer,  and  that  was,  "  From  such  awful  deception,  good 
Lord,  deliver  us." 

There  has  probably  been  too  much  desire,  in  the 
hearts  of  many  professed  evangelists,  to  aim  at  num- 
bers, so  that,  at  the  summing  up  of  a  few  weeks' 
labor,  it  might  look  like  a  great  work.  And  such  indi- 
viduals were  sure  to  say,  before  they  left  the  field, 
privately  to  some  friends,  "Now,  just  pass  this  through 
the  papers,  if  you  please,  so  that  the  churches  may  see, 
for  their  encouragement,  what  a  great  work  of  grace 
has  been  done  amongst  you,"  when  in  fact  it  was  too 


198  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

evident,  in  a  very  short  time  after  the  close,  that  there 
had  been  but  very  little  if  any  work  of  grace  at  all. 

SCRIPTURAL  EFFORTS,   LARGELY  BLESSED  OF  GOD. 

Notwithstanding  there  has  been  a  good  deal  of  chaff 
among  the  wheat,  nevertheless  I  believe,  in  my  inmost 
heart,  extra  efforts,  when  rightly  put  forth,  have  re- 
sulted and  must  result  in  the  salvation  of  immortal 
souls.  Yet,  in  order  for  this,  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus 
must  be  proclaimed,  attended  by  the  demonstration  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  power,  and  that  will  bring  about 
this  greatly  desired  end.  Sometimes  a  church  will 
send  for  an  evangelist,  in  order  that  they  may  have 
what  they  call  a  good  time.  They  will  pray,  sing,  and 
talk,  with  a  great  deal  of  emphasis,  but  they  do  not 
appear  tp  possess  that  peculiar  state  of  mind  which  is 
necessary  for  them  to  be  workers  with  God.  It  is 
often  necessary,  I  think,  in  the  first  place,  to  take  away 
from  the  church  all  human  dependence,  just  as  much  as 
it  is  to  endeavor  to  take  away  the  sinner's  dependence,  - 
or  that  in  which  he  trusts.  I  have  never  known  it 
fail,  in  all  my  observation,  that,  whenever  a  church  of 
Jesus  Christ,  under  the  proclamation  of  God's  precious 
truth,  was  brought  down  at  the  feet  of  sovereign 
mercy,  and  was  led  to  cry  out,  as  did  Each  el  of  old, 
"  Give  me  children  or  I  die" — I  have  always  noticed, 
that,  under  those  dying  pangs  and  labors  of  soul,  sin- 
ners have  been  converted  to  God,  and  Zion  has  been 
increased  by  an  addition  of  living  members. 

NECESSITY  OF  UNION— HUNTING  FOXES— UP  TO  BABCOCK'S. 

I  have  before  my  mind's  eye,  a  circumstance  which 
may  be  worthy  of  narration,  to  show  the  importance  of 
church  harmony  in  working  for  the  salvation  of  sin- 
ners. I  was  called,  by  a  church  in  Steuben  county,  to 
hold  a  protracted  meeting  with  them,  and  entered  into 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  199 

an  engagement  to  bo  there  on  a  certain  day,  some 
weeks  in  the  future.  "When  the  appointed  time  had 
come,  I  was  traveling  along  to  the  place  where  I  had 
been  directed  to  stop,  and  had  to  pass  the  meeting 
house.  Seeing  horses,  wagons,  and  everything  to  indi- 
cate that  there  was  a  gathering  inside,  I  concluded  to 
stop  and  see  what  was  going  on.  I  found  it  a  prayer 
and  conference  meeting,  appointed  in  order  to  have 
everything  in  a  state  of  readiness  to  proceed  with  the 
work.  After  the  little  excitement  of  recognition  was 
over,  I  requested  them  to  proceed  with  their  meeting. 
They  sang  beautifully,  prayed  loudly,  talked  freely, 
and  appeared  to  be  filled  with  joy  .and  rejoicing.  One 
of  the  deacons  remarked  to  me,  "  Now,  Elder,  we  are 
all  ready  to  go  to  work.  I  do  not  think  you  ever  met 
with  such  a  church  in  your  life.  We  are  all  right." — 
"  You  have  told  the  truth,  my  brother,"  was  the 
ansvfer,  "  for  it  has  never  been  my  lot  to  meet  with  or 
see  the  church  yet  that  was  all  right,  just  as  God  would 
have  them."  The  reply  was,  "  Well,  sir,  you  will  find 
that  you  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  go  to  preaching, 
and  souls  will  be  converted  right  away."  Instead  of 
this  encouraging  and  quickening  my  faith,  it  had  quite 
the  opposite  effect.  But  I  gave  out  the  appointments 
for  the  next  day. 

We  commenced  with  a  prayer  meeting  at  nine  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  preaching  three  times  a  day,  &c.  I 
tried  to  preach  as  best  I  could,  but  my  words  ap- 
peared to  be  like  the  chattering  of  the  crane  or  swal- 
low. The  unconverted  came  in,  and  filled  the  house  to 
its  utmost  capacity ;  there  was  evidently  %  great  deal 
of  conviction  amongst  them ;  but  not  the  first  sign  of 
any  coming  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  I  was  con- 
scious where  the  difficulty  lay,  and  came  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  it  was  necessary  to  press  homo  upon  the 


200  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

church  the  truth  of  God  in  order  to  break  that  pleasing 
monotony  of  religious  service  that  they  appeared  to  be 
possessed  of.  I  still  found  that  they  traveled  the  same 
round,  like  the  blind  horse  grinding  at  the  mill. 

THE  EVILS  DEVELOPED. 

After  making  a  new  consecration  to  God,  and  plead- 
ing for  special  aid,  I  concluded  to  preach  a  sermon  to 
them  of  such  a  character  as  (I  hoped)  would  tell  in 
bringing  them  into  the  path  of  moral  labor.  After  it 
was  through,  I  remarked,  "  Now,  brethren,  I  want  you 
to  go  to  Dea.  Babcock's  upper  room,  to-night,  every 
one  of  you,  and  we  will  go,  to  hunting  foxes.  I  think 
we  shall  find  some,  either  small  or  big."  Some  of  the 
leading  brethren  appeared  to  be  very  much  put  out  in 
consequence  of  so  much  being  said  about  Christians 
before  the  unconverted,  and  manifested  a  great  unwill- 
ingness to  go  to  the  place  designated;  they  appeared 
to  be  parleying  upon  the  subject.  I  remarked  to  them, 
"  You  can  do  as  you  please,  brethren  ;  go  to  Babcock's, 
or  let  this  be  my  farewell  sermon  with  you.  Suit  your- 
selves." My  dear  Bro.  A.  C.  Mallory  was  then  spend- 
ing some  time  with  me,  with  the  expectation  of  coming 
into  the  ministry. 

After  we  had  got  seated  in  the  upper  room,  the 
brethren  declared  themselves  aggrieved,  and  wished 
that  I  had  never  come;  they  thought  there  was  more 
harm  done,  already,  than  all  the  good  could  counter- 
balance that  might  be  done,  if  the  meetings  should 
continue.  Bro.  Mallory  arose,  with  his  large  heart  and 
big  tears,  and  said  to  them,  "  Do  not  be  so  hard,  my 
brethren.  Eld.  Sheardown  is  a  man  of  a  great  deal  of 
experience  and  observation.  I  know  him  of  old.  He 
either  sees  or  feels  something  that  has  led  him  to  take 
the  course  he  has."  After  his  remarks,  one  of  the 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  201 

brethren  arose  and  said,  "Now,  do  not  make  strange 
of  this  thing,  brethren ;  you  know,  as  well  as  I  do,  that 
there  is  difficulty  among  us.  You  know  that  I  have 
not  come  to  the  communion  in  a  very  long  time,  and 
you  also  know  that  I  very  seldom  meet  with  you  on 
any  occasion ;  and  you  know  the  reason  why.  I  am 
not  sure,"  he  continued,  "  that  this  is  the  proper  place 
to  talk  this  business  over,  but  I  have  carried  it  as  long 
as  I  can."  I  remarked  to  him,  "  Bro.  S.,  this  is  the 
very  place  and  time.  This  work  must  be  done  before 
God  can  consistently  bless."  "  Shall  I  tell  it,  then," 
said  he,  "just  as  it  is?"  I  replied,  "  Yes,  tell  it,  just  as 
it  is;  untie  the  bag,  and  let  all  the  cats  out  here  in  our 
midst ;  then  we  will  try  and  take  care  of  them." 

This  offended  brother  was  a  business  man,  and  it  was 
one  of  those  hard  seasons  or  crises  in  monetary  affairs, 
of  which,  he  felt  the  pressure.  The  difficulty  with  the 
church,  as  then  stated,  was,  that  the  various  pastors 
they  had  had,  for  some  years  previous  to  this,  were 
requested,  if  they  thought  proper,  to  do  their  trading 
with  Bro.  S.,  who  was  encouraged,  that,  if  he  would 
wait  upon  the  pastor,  they  (the  brethren)  woiild  take 
in  their  wool  and  corn  and  cancel  the  debt  at  the  ex- 
piration of  the  year.  This  they  had  failed  to  do,  year 
after  year,  until  the  brother  became  jaded  in  his  feel- 
ings, and  pressed  in  a  pecuniary  way,  so  that  he  was 
sore  from  head  to  foot.  He  was  replied  to  by  some  of 
the  brethren,  that  "  we  can  not  do  it  now  j  it  is  no  time 
to  talk  up  such  things  in  a  protracted  meeting,  and  we 
have  not  come  out  prepared  to  meet  anything  of  the 
kind."  I  remarked  that  it  could  as  well  be  done  then 
as  ever,  and  asked  the  brother  if  he  could  give  the 
amount  due  him.  He  said  he  could,  and  stated  the 
sum  total.  I  recommended  that  it  should  bo  raised  on 
the  spot,  and  wished  them  to  take  their  own  course  to 


202  r  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

do  it.  They  tried  by  subscription.  One  dear  brother, 
broken  down  in  his  feelings,  and  subdued  in  his  spirit, 
said,  "  Brethren,  I  do  not  feel  able  to  do  a  great  deal, 
but  I  am  very  anxious  to  get  this  whole  thing  out  of 
the  way.  I  will  give  fifty  dollars,  notwithstanding  the 
long  continued  sickness  of  my  wife,  which,  you  all 
know,  has  been  a  great  bill  of  expense  to  me."  But, 
having  failed -in  the  subscription,  "equality"  was  then 
talked  up;  and,  by  equality  or  assessment  and  sub- 
scription both,  I  believe,  the  amount  was  raised. 

The  next  point  was,  when  shall  it  be  paid?  Ire- 
marked,  "  It  can  as  well  be  paid  to-night,  as  any  other 
time."  TJie  plea  was  they  were  unprepared,  and  it 
would  require  a  little  time  to  get  the  funds  together  to 
cancel  the  debt.  I  answered,  "  I  know  that,  and  per- 
haps one  word  from  Bro.  S.  will  decide  the  point  at 
once."  The  question  was  put,  "  Are  you  willing,  my 
brother,  to  take  the  obligation  of  these  brethren,  thirty 
days  after  date?"  He  said,  "Yes."— "Now,  then,  for 
pen,  ink,  and  paper ;  let  those  due-bills  be  drawn,  and 
signed,  here,  to-night,  and  put  in  the  hands  of  our 
grieved  brother."  All  was  done  up.  The  church 
appeared  to  be  humbled,  and  the  brother  satisfied.  I 
then  remarked  something  like  this :  "  Now,  my  dear 
brethren,  if  there  are  any  more  foxes  that  spoil  the 
vines,  do  le*t  us  have  sight  of  them,  to-night,  that  we 
may  not  be  at  the  trouble  of  digging  them  out  of  their 
holes." 

One  other  domestic  difficulty  was  also  settled  by  the 
church  thus  assembled.  They  felt  they  were  chastised, 
appeared  to  bear  it  meekly,  and  said  they  believed  there 
was  nothing  else  of  moment  among  them. 

FRUITS  OP  RECONCILIATION. 

I  remarked,  "  Now,  brethren,  if  your  ways  please 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  203 

God,  He  will  give  us  an'  evidence  of  it  on  the  coming 
day,  if  we  live.  But  what  shall  we  expect  as  an  e7i- 
dence  that  all  is  right  ?  There  are  a  great  many  sin- 
ners in  this  place,  under  the  most  pungent  convictions. 
Now,  to-morrow  morning,  after  sermon — for  I  do  not 
wish  to  make  any  extra  effort  to  bring  about  the  end  I 
have  in  view,  but  we  will  take  this  as  an  evidence  that 
our  ways  please  God — I  will  say  to  the  great  congre- 
gation, "Is  there  any  individual  here,  who  last  night 
went  from  tb.B  house  loaded  down  under  a  sense  of  a 
guilty  conscience,  as  a  sinner  against  God,  and  feeling 
as  though  he  or  she  must  perish  unless  God  should  have 
mercy  u'pon  him  or  he»?  Now,  if  there  is  one  such 
present,  who  feels  this  morning  that  God  has  put  away 
his  or  her  sins,  and  who  enjoys  a  comfortable  hope  in 
His  pardoning  mercy — rise  on  your  feet." 

"When  the  invitation  was  given,  five  individuals,  I 
believe,  arose  in  different  parts  of  the  congregation. 
The  Saviour  had  set  the  captive  exiles  free,  and  had 
put  a  new  song  into  their  mouths. 

That  was  the  beginning  of  one  of  the  choicest  seasons 
that  perhaps  I  had  ever  experienced  in  protracted 
effort.  The  pastor  of  the  church  was  a  young  man, 
not  yet  out  of  his  studies  at  Hamilton ;  consequently, 
it  fell  to  me  to  baptize  the  candidates.  I  think,  as  the 
avails  of  the  labor  of  that  dear  church,  in  connection 
with  the  young  man,  and  my  unworthy  self,  I  was 
permitted  to  baptize  ninety-nine.  A  Presbyterian 
brother  told  mo  that  he  had  devoted  a  great  deal  of 
time  to  riding  through  the  community,  and  was  per- 
fectly acquainted  for  several  miles  around ;  he  thought, 
from  his  calls,  dnd  personal  conversation,  in  the  meet- 
ings and  out  of  them,  that  there  could  not  have  been 
less  than  near  four  hundred  souls  hopefully  converted 
to  God.  They  came  from  eight  to  ten  miles  distant, 


204  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

with  their  double  teams,  bringing  in  from  ten  to  six- 
teen in  each  wagon,  bivouacing  for  the  day,  going 
home  at  night  only  to  return  early  the  next  morning. 
And  I  believe,  to  this  day,  it  is  a  common  proverb  in 
that  region,  if  there  is  any  difficulty,  in  a  family, 
church,  or  neighborhood,  that  they  "ought  to  goto 
BabcockV 

A  BACKSLIDER  BROUGHT  IN. 

An  item  in  relation  to  an  excluded  member  of  that 
church,  and  I  shall  leave  it.  He  had  adopted  fatalism 
as  the  foundation  stone  of  his  creed — "  that  if  a  man 
was  to  be  saved,  he  would  be  saved ;  and  if  he  was 
decreed  to  be  lost,  he  would  4>e  lost."  He  stated  to 
the  congregation,  that,  when  he  heard  of  the  meetings, 
he  made  up  his  mind  to  attend  every  one  in  his  power, 
and  see  how  the  machinery  worked.  "  The  first  move," 
he  said,  "  did  not  stir  me,  for  I  saw  that  those  who 
were  professing  to  be  converted,  were  all  young  people, 
perhaps  in  their  teens.  The  Elder  said/'  (he  remarked) 
'"Brethren,  you  see  that  God  hears  your  prayer ;  that 
He  is  willing  to  bless:  now  let  your  faith  rest  upon 
the  promises  of  God,  and  you  shall  see  greater  things 
than  these.' "  He  continued,  "  I  watched  with  a  great 
deal  of  interest  for  greater  things.  By  and  by,  another 
class  of  people  appeared  to  be  coming  in,  but  they  were 
a  class  who  I  did  not  think  were  over-smart.  Then  the 
Elder  jumped  up  again  and  said,  <  Now,  brethren,  hold 
on  upon  the  promises  of  G-od ;  keep  very  low  at  the 
Saviour's  feet;  talk  but  very  little;  pray  a  great  deal, 
in  your  families,  in  your  closets;  nay,  let  your  every 
breath  be  the  breath  of  prayer:  and  you  shall  see 
greater  things  than  you  have  seen.'  I  said  to  myself," 
ho  continued,  "  now  you  think  you  have  done  wonders. 
But  I  should  like  to  see  you  take  such  men  as  Esquire 
P.,  our  Supervisor,  and  that  class  of  people.  Then  I 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  205 

will  begin  to  think  there  is  something  in  it.  If  I  can 
see  them  come  forward  and  act  in  this  thing,  I  shall 
believe  it  is  of  God,  because  I  believe  they  are  honest 
men,  and  they  wont  bo  drawn  in  by  the  shallow  opin- 
ions that  have  induced  those  others  to  come.  To  my 
utter  astonishment,/'  said  the  old  man,  "  the  first  thing 
I  knew,  behold  there  were  Esquire  P.  and  his  wife, 
weeping,  upon  the  anxious  seat.  I  said  to  myself,  I 
am  now  taken  in  my  own  traps,  but  I  will  wait  and  see 
how  they  come  out.  Very  soon,  they  were  converted. 
I  can  not  gainsay  their  conversion.  I  used  to  think 
that  I  knew  the  power  of  religion  upon  the  heart."  At 
this  point,  the  gentleman  became  bathed  in  tears,  and 
again  he  continued :  "  The  next  individuals  I  noticed, 
were  Mr.  Beach,  and  some  others  whom  I  had  singled 
out  as  men  who  knew  too  much  to  be  induced  to  make 
a  profession  of  religion  without  experiencing  its  power. 
The  controversy  between  myself  and  God's  work  had 
to  be  given  up.  I  hope,  my  brethren,  I  shall  never 
live  to  get  into  that  awful  state  of  darkness  and  oppo- 
sition to  the  works  of  the  Lord  again,  for  God  is  cer- 
tainly in  this  place  and  I  knew  it  not. 

UNIVERSALIST  MISCHIEF-MAKER  CONFOUNDED. 

While  Eld.  D.  M.  Koot  was  pastor  of  the  church  at 
Howard  Flats,  he  was  very  anxious  to  have  some 
ministerial  aid,  and  I  endeavored  to  assist  him.  It 
was  another  very  sterile  place  in  the  great  field,  and 
appeared  to  be  almost  impervious  to  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  opened  the  meeting,  not  know- 
ing when  or  how  we  should  close,  for  God  has  never 
permitted  us  to  look  into  the  future,  or  judge  from  the 
outward  circumstances.  I  expected  that  the  powers  of 
darkness  would  come  up  in  solid  phalanx  against  the 
little  host  of  God's  elect.  We  very  soon  had  a  house 
18 


206  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

filled  to  its  utmost  capacity,  and  the  people  listened  to 
the  truth  with  as  much  decorum  as  could  be  expected. 
The  time  passed  along — brethren  and  sisters  prayed, 
and,  as  usual,  not  very  much  affected  by  the  scenes 
that  were  passing  before  them. 

One  individual  always  remarked  in  his  prayer,  "  O, 
Lord !  give  us  a  pentecostal  season — let  us  see  things 
as  they  were  on  the  day  of  pentecost  I"  I  said  to  him, 
one  day,  "  Do  you  believe,  my  brother,  that  God  will 
answer  your  prayer?"  He  hoped  so,  he  said,  or  he 
would  not  pray.  I  continued,  "  Now,  Deacon,  if  the 
Lord  should  be  pleased  to  give  us  but  a  small  portion  of 
the  Spirit  that  was  poured  out  on  that  occasion,  I  am 
afraid  you  might  find  yourself  unprepared  to  receive 
it."  The  dear  man  felt  rather  touched  by  the  remark, 
though  I  endeavored  to  make  it  as  free  as  I  could,  that 
ho  might  not  think  that  we  were  doubting  his  piety  or 
honesty :  for  I  was  well  aware,  if  God  should  shako 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  there  ehould  be  a  terrible 
outcry  when  the  adversaries  of  Zion  should  lay  welter- 
ing in  their  moral  blood. 

I  remarked,  one  day,  to  the  congregation,  "  Wo 
have  preached  to  you  the  twenty-seventh  sermon, 
all  bearing  upon  your  duty  to  God,  -and  the  fulness 
of  salvation  to  those  who  repent  and  believe ;  but 
you  are  yet  unmoved.  Now,  on  such  an  evening, 
(which  I  think  was  Thursday  of  the  same  week,)  I 
shall  tell  you  the  worst  of  it."  On  our  way  to  the 
church,  at  the  time  indicated,  some  individuals  fell  in 
with  us  in  the  street,  and  one  politely  said,  "Are  you 
gofng  to  church,  brethren  ?"  One  of  our  brethren  re- 
plied, "Yes  sir."  I  looked  up  into  their  faces  (for  I 
had  paid  but  little  attention  to  them  previous  to  the 
remark,)  and  saw  one  of  them  was  a  Univcrsalist 
minister.  I  said,  "How  do  you  do,  sir?"  He  said, 


.    EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL     INCIDENTS.  207 

"  Very  well.  How  is  Eld.  Sheardown  ?" — "  Very  well, 
8ir." — "  What  meeting  have  you  at  this  hour,  sir  ?" — 
"  Prayer-meeting,  sir,  previous  to  the  evening  servi- 
ces."— "  What  time  do  your  evening  services  com- 
mence ?"  He  was  told  the  preaching  would  commence 
about  half-past  six.  He  remarked  that  he  was  glad  to 
have  an  opportunity  to  go  to  church.  We  went  on 
together.  I  opened  the  meeting  ;  he  sang  beautifully, 
but  did  not  appear  to  have  any  praying  to  do. 

The  prayer  and  conference  meeting  having  closed,  I 
opened  the  more  public  services.  My  text  on  that 
occasion,  (for  I  was  to  redeem  the  pledge  that  had 
been  given — to  tell  them  the  worst  of  it,)  was  from  a 
part  of  one  of  the  Saviour's  parables  :  "  The  rich  man 
also  died,  and  was  buried ;  and  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his 
eyes,  being  in  torment."  As  soon  as  I  read  my  text, 
the  Universalist  drew  from  his  pocket  or  bosom  quite 
a  large  piece  of  paper,  and  commenced  taking  notes. 
He  wrote,  probably  as  fast  as  he  could,  through  the 
whole  sermon.  I  was  samewhat  acquainted  with  the 
way  in  which  the  Devil  very  often  undertook  to  dissi- 
pate the  truth  of  God,  by  getting  up  an  argument,  if 
possible,  on  the  subject  of  salvation.  When  I  closed 
my  sermon,  I- was  led  to  deviate  some  from  my  common 
course,  and  felt  as  though  a  season  of  prayer  would  bo 
the  best  thing  for  us  under  the  circumstances. 

An  invitation  was  then  given  for  some  brethren  to 
kneel  at  the  breast-work  at  the  foot  of  the  pulpit,  and 
pray  for  the  anxious  or  inquiring  sinners.  Probably 
eight  or  nine  bowed  down,  and  one  brother  led  on  in 
fervent  supplication  for  the  unconverted.  The  brother 
next  to  him  was  Thomas  Clark,  who  was  looking  for- 
ward to  the  ministry,  (and,  some  time  after,  was 
ordained.)  With  other  language^  he  uttered  in  his 
prayer  something  like  this  :  "  O,  Lord  God  !  here  is  a 


208  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

wicked  man,  an  infidel,  I  believe,  who  has  been  taking 
a  schedule  of  the  minister's  sermon.  If  he  shall  rise 
to-night  to  endeavor  to  explain  away  the  truth  of  God, 
when  he  shall  look  upon  that  schedule  let  him  be 
struck  with  blindness."  About  this  time,  the  Univer- 
salist  came  out  of  his  seat,  which  was  very  near  the 
praying  group,  with  his  paper  in  his  hand.  "  O  Lord," 
Bro.  Clark  continued,  "if  this  man  shall  undertake  to 
speak  in  order  to  cast  dark  shades  over  the  truth  of 
God,  let  him  be  struck  dumb.  O  Lord,  if  he  shall  go 
into  the  Academy,  next  Sunday,  to  his  appointments, 
and  undertake  to  deceive  immortal  souls  and  lead  them 
down  to  destruction,  let  him  go  swift  down  into  the 
pit !  But  now,  dear  Lord,  if  there  is  a  drop  of  mercy 
in  the  bowels  of  heaven  for  such  a  wicked  sinner,  may 
he  repent  of  his  sins,  to-night,  and  God  have  mercy 
upon  him !"  I  think  I  never  felt  more  of  the  power  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  under  prayer,  than  I  did  while  this 
dear  brother  was  pleading  with  the  Almighty.  His 
prayer  was  lengthy,  but  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
faith.  Fearfulness  and  trembling  appeared  to  take 
hold  upon  the  congregation.  When  he  said  "  Amen," 
they  all  arose  from  their  knees,  as  though  the  mutual 
conclusion  was  that  there  was  no  more  praying  to  bo 
done  at  that  time.  The  Universalist  retired,  after 
prayer,  to  his  seat,  paper  in  hand. 

The  next  remark  was,  "  Now,  if  there  is  a  convert, 
or  any  dear  brother  or  sister,  who  feels  as  though  he  or 
she  had  a  word  of  exhortation,  speak  on."  He  came 
out  of  his  seat,  put  himself  in  a  speaking  attitude  at  the 
foot  of  the  pulpit — we  were  all  looking,  eyes  and  ears 
open,  to  see  and  hear  what  was  coming — but  not  a 
word  was  said  :  he  returned  to  his  seat.  One  or  £wo 
brethren  spoke  a  few  words.  He  came  out  the  second 
time,  and  all  eyes  were  upon  him,  waiting  for  what  he 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  209 

bad  to  say;  -but  be  said  nothing,  and  returned.  After 
anotber  abort  season  of  conversation,  he  went  tbrougb 
the  same  manoeuver  ;  and  as  be  turned  to  go  away  for 
the  third  time,  I  brought  my  hands  together  and  ex- 
claimed, "  God  be  praised!  my  brother' s  prayer  has  been 
heard  in  heaven,  and  answered.  The  infidel  is  struck 
dumb  !"  He  took  his  hat,  then  left  the  meeting. 

That  was  the  last  time  I  ever  saw  him.  I  have 
heard,  since,  that  he  was  converted  under  the  labors  of 
Bro.  Marsona  Stone.  If  so,  indeed  ho  is  a  brand 
plucked  from  the  burning.  I  do  not  know  that  I  have 
any  reason  to  doubt  it.  Still  I  have  thought  a  great 
deal  of  a  remark  made  by  an  aged  brother  who  lived  in 
the  same  place  where  he  had  lived.  When  I  was  re- 
lating the  circumstance  to  him,  he  said,  "  I  think,  if  he 
is  converted,  he  had  better  come  back  on  the  ground 
where  he  has  done  so  much  evil.  To  me,  it  would  have 
been  far  better  than  to  go  to  the  "West." 

THE  NEW  GUNPOWDER  PLOT. 

After  this,  things  went  on  in  peace  for  a  few  days. 
Our  meeting-house  was  badly  contrived.  It  was 
warmed  by  a  large  stove,  which  would  admit  wood 
perhaps  three  feet  long,  and  stood  directly  in  front  of 
the  pulpit.  Consequently,  when  the  house  was  full,  it 
was  necessary  to  let  the  fire  go  down  until  after  sermon. 
The  sexton  (who  was  also  a  good  deacon)  managed  the 
fire  as  best  ho  could.  I  saw,  one  evening,  he  had  not 
put  in  the  wood — I  thought,  at  all  events,  1  saw  the 
brick  that  closed  the  draft  of  the  stove  was  not  re- 
moved as  usual.  I  spoke  to  the  deacon,  from  the  pulpit, 
in  a  low  voice,  saying,  "  Eemove  the  draft ;  they  are 
cold  in  the  back  part  of  the  house."  He  came  to  mo 
and  said,  "  I  dare  not  remove  the  brick,  sir.  I  havo 
boon  informed  that  there  is  somebody  here  who  calcu- 


210  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

lated  to  throw  gunpowder  into  the  stove."  I  said,  "  O 
no,  such  a  man  would  be  a  bigger  fool  than  Nabal." 
He  removed  the  brick,  and  all  went  on  right. 

Next  Sabbath  morning,  I  went  to  church  very  early. 
Every  person  who  has  known  me  through  life,  knows 
that  I  am  always  among  the  first  at  the  house  of  God. 
There  was  no  one  there  but  the  sexton.  He  had  on  a 
very  heavy  fire.  I  said  to  him,  "  Deacon,  you  are 
warming  things  up  this  morning."  He  replied,  "  Yes, 
I  came  very  early,  on  purpose,  for  I  am  aware  that  the 
people  who  come  in  from  a  distance  will  be  very  cold." 
We  had  been  out  of  wood,  and  I  had  said,  several  days 
previous,  to  the  congregation,  "  We  want  wood,  the 
sexton  says,  and  we  will  omit  services  this  afternoon, 
and  try  and  get  some  wood.  We  will  make  a  wood- 
bee.  I  will  go  also."  A  brother  remarked,  "  I  don't 
know  how  we  can  get  to  the  wood.  It  will  take  most 
all  the  afternoon  to  open  the  way  through  the  drifts." 
I  said,  "  There  are  a  number  of  dry  hemlock  trees, 
standing  not  far  off  on  a  knoll,  there  in  the  field.  I 
wish  I  knew  who  owned  them,  I  would  see  if  he  would 
not  let  us  have  them  to  supply  the  church."  A  man 
arose  and  said,  "  Some  of  them  are  mine,  sir.  You  are 
welcome  to  all  you  want.  You  may  cut  them  down, 
and  take  the  bark  off.  There  is  a  green  maple  you 
may  have,  and  the  bark  and  the  green  maple  will  make 
very  hot  fires."  I  thanked  him  for  his  kindness,  and 
told  him  we  would  accept  his  proposition.  We  had 
been  burning  this  fuel  some  days  previous  to  the 
Sabbath  morning  that  I  was  praising  the  deacon  for 
having  such  a  good  fire.  He  said,  "  Now  I  will  go  and 
fetch  my  wood,  ready  to  put  in  the  stove  after  sermon. 
When  he  came  in  with  the  second  armfull  of  wood, 
which  was  laid  down  near  the  stove,  I  was  musing,  and 
looking  at  him  piling  it  up.  There  was  one  stick  that 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL     INCIDENTS.  211 

caught  my  eye.  I  said  to  him,  "  Deacon,  where  did 
you  get  that  stick  of  wood  ?"  He  replied,  "  In  the 
wood  shed."  I  said  to  him,  "  That  is  not  our  wood." 
"I  see  it  is  not,  sir,"  he  said.  "  How  came  it  there?" 
"I  don't  know/'  he  replied.  "  Now,  sir,  there  is  some- 
thing wrong.  My  impression  is  that  there  is  a  charge 
of  gunpowder  in  that  stick."  His  answer  was,  "O,  no, 
I  think  not.  It  is  a  stick  that  has  been  used  for  some- 
thing, and  has  had  a  pin  driven  through  it."  I  said, 
"  Hand  it  here  ;  let  me  look  at  it."  It  was  the  quarter 
of  a  very  good  sized  white  beach,  that  looked  as  though 
it  might  have  been  cut  and  seasoned  a  year.  The  pin 
had  been  cut  off  with  an  axe,  in  doing  which  they  had  . 
lightly  glazed  the  stick,  which  showed  that  it  was  a 
very  recent  work.  I  said,  "  Lay  that  stick  in  the 
pulpit;  I  shall  preach  about  it,  to-day."  He  laid  it  in 
the  pulpit,  under  the  injunction  that  he  should  tell  no 
man. 

I  had  for  the  text,  that  morning,  Zech.,  4th  chapter, 
and  7th  verse:  "Who  art  thou,  O  great  mountain? 
Before  Zerubbabel,  thou  shalt  become  a  plain ;  and  he 
shall  bring  forth  the  headstone  thereof,  with  shoutings, 
crying  Grace,  grace  unto  it."  While  preaching  on  the 
subject  of  opposition  and  persecution  that  had  been 
raised  against  the  church  of  God,  I  remarked,  "  Per- 
haps our  congregation  will  say,  why  talk  about  perse- 
cution ?  That  belonged  to  the  dark  ages  of  the  world. 
We  live  under  a  government  that  protects  all  religions 
alike."  But  I  remarked,  "  I  have  an  engine  of  death 
at  my  feet" — then  stooped  down,  took  up  the  stick  of 
wood,  (which  I  was  not  able  to  lift  with  one  hand,)  and 
said,  "  Now,  this  stick  of  wood  was  brought  from  our 
wood-house,  this  morning,  and  would  have  been  put  in 
the  stove,  after  sermon,  providing  it  had  not  been  so 
very  different  from  the  wood  that  we  are  burning. 


212  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

This  stick,  I  have  no  doubt,  contains  a  charge  of  gun- 
powder." The  congregation  appeared  to  be  panic 
struck.  I  saw  a  few  individuals  turn  very  pale.  I 
asked,  "  What  is  the  matter  with  some  persons  in  our 
congregation,  that  they  look  so  pale  and  nervous  ?  Is 
the  poor,  wretched,  dastardly  coward,  who  has  com- 
mitted this  wicked  and  diabolical  act,  among  those 
pale  faces  ?  What  would  have  been  the  consequences  ? 
Look  here — if  you  are  in  the  congregation,  you  misera- 
ble wretch  of  wretches — see  this  dense  crowd !  look  at 
these  mothers  and  children,  crowded  around  this  stove, 
the  mother  with  her  infant  in  her  bosom,  others  with 
their  little  ones  by  the  hand !  Why  do  you  want  to 
kill  those  mothers  and  children  ?  to  tear  this  house  to 
pieces,  and  destroy  God  only  knows  how  many  lives  in 
this  congregation  ?  If  I  am  the  one  you  are  after,  you 
know  my  path.  I  cross  this  little  field  every  night 
almost,  in  the  dark,  when  I  go  home  to  the  pastor's 
house.  Why  not  have  taken  your  rifle  and  have 
picked  me  off  on  my  way  there  ?  The  Devil  would 
have  called  that  manly  action;  but  all  hell^would  bo 
ashamed  of  such  cowardly,  wicked  work,  as  this.  Now, 
I  want  a  committee  appointed,  to  examine  this  stick  of 
wood,  and  report,  this  afternoon,  how  much  gunpowder 
they  find  in  it.  I  do  not  want  one  Christian  on  that 
committee.  All  you  citizens  who  are  men  of  character, 
are  fit  persons  for  such  an  investigation."  Four  or  five 
gentlemen  volunteered  to  examine  it,  and  the  report 
(in  the  afternoon,)  was,  that  there  were  in  the  stick  of 
wood  at  least  two  large  musket  charges  of  powder, 
which  might  have  destroyed,  for  what  I  know,  half 
of  the  congregation. 

I  was  informed,  some  time  after,  by  Dea.  F.,  that  a 
certain'  individual  "  came  up  missing"  that  afternoon, 
and  had  not  been  hoard  from  since.  The  Devil's  agent 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  213 

had  outdone  his  master.  The  Lord  poured  out  his 
Spirit  most  gloriously,  and  I  trust  eternity  will  reveal 
many  precious  souls  as  sheaves  gathered  at  that  meet- 
ing for  the  garner  of  the  Almighty. 

THE  PENTECOSTAL  BROTHER,   ASTOUNDED. 

One  word  more  about  the  pentecostal  brother,  and  I 
dismiss  the  present  narration.  When  the  long  gather- 
ing cloud  was  about  to  break  upon  ug,  probably  there 
might  have  been  over  fifty,  in  different  parts  of  the 
congregation,  at  the  same  time,  crying  out  for  mercy, 
or  entreating  to  be  prayed  for.  Stout  men  were  on 
their  knees  before  God.  But,  in  the  height  of  the 
excitement,  our  astonished  church  member  exclaimed, 
"  If  this  be  religion,  I  do  not  want  it."  •  I  replied  to 
him,  "  Do  not  undertake  to  steady  the  Ark  of  God. 
Eemcmber  Uzza  \"  And,  in  a  moral  sense,  I  think  he 
shared  Uzza's  fate,  for  I  do  not  recollect  his  praying 
again  in  the  process  of  the  meeting. 

THE  "OLD  SHIP  ZION." 

I  had  been  holding  a  meeting  with  the  church  in 
Phelps,  Ontario  county,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev. 
I.  Bennett.  When  I  closed  there,  I  was  solicited  by 
Rev.  Z.  Freeman,  then  pastor  of  the  church,  to  assist 
him,  at  Seneca  Falls.  It  was  in  the  spring  of  the  year} 
(in  March.)  We  opened  our  meeting  with  some  pros- 
pect of  good.  Every  person  acquainted  with  Brother 
Freeman  knows  something  of  his  untiring  labor  in  his 
calling.  He  said  to  me,  one  morning,  "  I  wish  you  felt 
like  taking  a  walk  with  me."  The  reply  was,  "  I  sup- 
pose a  walk  would  do  me  good,  but  my  mind  is  very 
heavily  taxed."  He  replied,  "Let  us  take  half  an 
hour's  walk,  and  it  will  clear  your  head  some."  After 
we  had  walked  a  short  distance,  he  said,  "  I  wish  to 
call  hero — and  that  is  the  great  object  I  had  in  view 


214  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

when  I  invited  you  oat — to  see  if  we  could  not  make 
an  impression  upon  Capt.  S."  I  inquired  his  business. 
He  said  he  had  quite  an  extensive  boat-yard.  I  asked 
him  if  he  thought  he  was  from  the  banks  of  the  Cayuga? 
He  said  he  believed  he  was,  and  that  his  father  before 
him  worked  more  or  less  at  the  same  business.  I  told 
him,  if  so,  I  had  formed  an  acquaintance  with  his 
father,  the  first  year  I  was  in  the  United  States :  he 
lived  on  what  was  called  Crowbar  Point.  "No  doubt 
the  same  'man,  my  brother.  His  wife,  I  think,  is  a 
very  excellent  woman,  and  he  is  a  fine  man,  but  uncon- 
verted, and  my  great  business  is'to  see  if  I  can  induce 
him  to  come  out  to  meeting."  We  made  our  call,  con- 
versed with  his  wife,  and  had  an  interview  with  him, 
but  he  said  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  attend,  as  it 
was  almost  time  to  open  the  canal,  and  he  had  a  vast 
amount  of  business  to  perform  before  that  time.  He 
had  quite  a  number  of  hands  working  in  his  yard. 
Among  them  were  several  ship  carpenters  from  New 
York. 

We  had  about  given  up  the  hope  of  making  any  in- 
roads upon  them,  because  they  could  not  be  induced  to 
attend  the  meetings.  Near  by  was  a  Methodist  bro- 
ther, one  of  the  excellent  of  God's  earth,  who  frequently 
called  upon  me.  While  out  to  dine  one  day,  he  was 
present.  The  conversation  in  the  first  place  turned 
upon  his  former  occupation :  he  had  once  been  a  Cap- 
tain of  a  North  Eiver  craft,  but  at  that  time  (if  my 
memory  is  correct)  was  an  agent  for  some  house  in 
New  York,  buying  flour,  and  perhaps  other  property. 
After  this  conversation,  he  began  again  to  lament  over 
the  condition  of  that  yard  full  of  men.  He  thought  it 
was  very  bad  that  they  could  not  bo  induced  to  come 
to  meeting.  I  told  him,  if  he  would  do  what  I  would 
require  of  him,  I  thought  that  they  could  generally  bo 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  215 

moved  upon  to  attend.  He  said  he  would  do  anything 
that  lay  within  his  power.  I  told  him  he  could  cer- 
tainly do  what  I  required.  He  replied,  "  1  suppose, 
sir,  you  would  not  make  any  unreasonable  request." 
I  said,  "No,  by  no  means."  The  difficulty  in  my  mind 
was,  not  so  much  in  drawing  the  people  out,  as  it  was 
whether  we  had  faith  enough  to  hold  them  after  they 
had  once  come.  He  said,  "  Well,  sir,  name  it,  and  I 
will  do  my  best."  I  said,  "  My  brother,  I  want  you  to 
see  Capt.  S.,  if  you  can,  before  you  make  the  effort : 
ask  him  the  privilege  of  saying  a  few  words  to  his 
work  hands,  just  at  the  time  when  the  bell  rings  for 
dinner.  I  want  you  to  be  on  the  bow  of  some  boat 
that  is  on  the  stocks,  and  sing  out  to  the  men,  just  as 
you  used  to  when  you  were  acting  in  the  capacity  of 
captain  on  board  your  vessel — say  to  them,  that  there 
is  a  man  preaching  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  or 
outlet  of  the  Seneca,  at  the  Baptist  church,  and  if  you 
will  oblige  -him  with  your  presence,  on  Thursday 
evening,  he  will  preach  about  '  Old  Ship  Zion;'  he  will 
take  you  from  her  keelson  to  her  maintop-gallant-royal. 
He  is  very  desirous  of  having  some  hearers  who  might 
detect  him  in  his  errors,  and  give  him  some  informa- 
tion. Now,  boys,  will  you  come,  Thursday  night?" 

Ho  did  his  work,  and  they  came,  almost  to  a  man. 
The  text  was  107th  Psalm,  last  clause  of  3d  verse :  "  So 
he  bringeth  them  into  their  desired  haven."  After 
going  through  with  the  sermon,  while  a  short  time 
was  spent  in  conversation  and  prayev,  I  was  circulating 
among  the  congregation,  looking  for  those  men.  I  took 
one  by  the  hand  and  said,  "  I  am  indeed  glad  to  see 
you,  sir."  While  I  was  holding  his  hand,  I  saw  marked 
upon  his  arm,  (for  his  sleeves  were  partly  rolled  up,) 
an  anchor  and  cable,  and  remarked  to  him,  "  Where  was 
that  put  on,  sir  ?"  Ho  said,  "  On  the  other  side  of  the 


216  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Equator."  I  told  him  I  was  very  happy  to  meet  a  man 
who  had  crossed  the  line,  because  he  might  be  able  to 
point  out  to  me  some  deficiencies,  no  doubt,  in  my 
discourse.  He  replied,  "  Captain,  you  have  seen  a  ship 
more  than  once  "  Having  passed  a  few  remarks  with 
him,  I  left  him,  to  look  after  others.  Speaking  with 
him  the  second  time,  I  observed,  "  Sir,  I  suppose  you 
are  aware  that  I  have  left  out  one  of  the  most  important 
things  about  the  vessel."  "  I  think  not,  sir,"  was  the 
reply,  "  I  don't  recollect  anything.  I  think  you  have 
done  all  that  Mr.  Kennedy  said  you  would  do."  I  said 
nothing  pointedly  to  them  in  relation  to  the  salvation 
of  their  souls,  for  I  deemed  it  inexpedient  just  then. 

When  I  returned  to  my  pulpit  to  dismiss  the  meeting, 
I  remarked,  "  I  have  made  a  very  grand  mistake,  in 
leaving  out  one  of  the  most  important  things  connected 
with  the  ship ;  and  to-morrow  night,  if  God  will,  I  wil1 
tell  you  what  it  is.  I  wish  to  have  your  presence 
again."  I  took  for  my  text,  next  evening,  "  Which 
hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure  and 
steadfast,  and  which  entereth  into  that  within  the  veil." 
.  Their  feelings  had  become  enlisted,  and  they  generally 
attended  with  us.  But,  after  all,  my  heart  felt  sad — I 
did  not  know  that  any  of  them  had  been  benefited  for 
the  eternal  world. 

Some  years  passed.  I  was  about  leaving  home  to 
attend  a  meeting,  six  or  seven  miles  down  the  river 
from  Owego.  A  person  having  died  four  or  five  miles 
from  my  home  on  the  road  which  I  was  to  travel  that 
afternoon,  a  messenger  camo  after  me  to  preach  the 
funeral  sermon.  I  promised,  on  my  way  I  would  stop 
and  attend  the  services.  I  was  intimately  acquainted 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  people  who  lived  in  that 
settlement,  and,  when  I  drew  up  to  the  school-house, 
saw  a  horbc,  sulky,  and  harness,  which  were  different 


EVANGELIZING—  REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  217 

from  anything  I  had  seen  in  that  neighborhood  before. 
While  I  was  hitching  my  horse,  and  thinking  whose 
establishment  that  could  bo,  a  gentleman  came  up  to 
me,  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  manifested  a  great  deal 
of  pleasure  at  meeting  me  again  on  earth.  I  said  to 
him,  "  Sir,  there  is  something  in  your  countenance  that 
is  familiar,  but  I  do  not  know  you."  His  eyes  filled 
with  tears  as  he  said,  "Do  you  not  remember,  sir,  when 
you  were  in  Seneca  Falls,  that  the  carpenters  of  the 
boat-yard  were  invited  to  attend  your  meeting?"  I 
said,  "Yes,  sir,  very  well.^  I  passed  through  scenes 
there  that  are  fastly  riveted  upon  my  memory." — 
"  You  recollect,  then,  sir,  no  doubt,  preaching  about 
'  Old  Ship  Zion.'  "  I  said,  "  Yes,  sir,  very  well  indeed 
do  I  remember  the  two  nights  I  preached  on  that  sub- 
ject." His  tears  flowed  as  he  added,  "  I  was  induced, 
by  those  two  sermons,  to  set  my  foot  on  board  that 
Ship,  and  I  bless  God  that  I  am  permitted  to  see  you. 
I  feel,  now,  as  though  I  am  bound  for  the  desired 
haven.  I  was  passing  by  here,  and  saw  the  people 
gathering.  I  asked  them  the  cause,  and  they  said  Eld. 
Sheardown  was  expected  to  preach  a  funeral  sermon." 
He  continued,  "  It  struck  my  mind  that  it  might  be  a 
great  deal  of  comfort  to  you,  if  you  could  know  the 
fact,  that  one  poor  soul,  at  least,  was  blessed  by  that 
effort.  I  want  very  much  to  stay,"  he  said,  "  but  I 
cannot.  I  am  out  here  picking  up  timber  for  boat- 
building ;  my  hands  have  already  gone  on  into  the 
woods,  and  I  must  immediately  follow  them."  I  hope, 
when  "  Old  Ship  Zion"  rounds-to  at  the  pin-head  in 
Glory,  I  may  meet  him  there  ! 

UNLAWFUL  DISTURBANCES,   OVERRULED. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  thought  by  some  that  it  is  hardly 
compatible  with  the  design  of  a  sketch  of  my  life,  to 
19 


218  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

be  incorporating  so  many  protracted  meeting  incidents. 
But  they  are  an  essential  part  of  my  ministerial  career, 
and  to  me  at  least  are  full  of  interest.  One  who  has 
spent  much  time  in  evangelizing,  might  fill  a  volume 
with  sketches  which  he  considers  profitable  reading 
and  worthy  of  a  permanent  record.  I  will  venture  to 
narrate  a  few  more. 

In  January,  1839,  I  was  invited  by  Kev.  A.  Jackson, 
then  pastor  of  the  church,  to  labor  at  Big  Flats — a  field 
well  known  to  me  as  the  old  stumping  ground  of  my 
dear  Bro.  Gillette.  Before  he  had  got  through  de- 
scribing the  state  of  the  community,  and  the  situation 
in  which  the  chui-ch  was  with  some  exceptions,  I  feared 
it  would  be  pretty  hard  work,  inasmuch  as  at  the  time 
I  was  well  worn  with  previous  labors.  '  But  I  agreed 
to  meet  them  at  their  appointed  time,  and  do  what  I 
could. 

A  few  days  after  the  meeting  had  opened,  early  one 
morning,  one  or  two  of  the  brethren  came  to  me  and 
said,  "  Now,  Elder,  we  must  close  these  meetings." 
The  inquiry  was,  "  What  is  the  matter  ?"  "  Why,  last 
night,  sir,  after  the  meeting  was  out,  as  the  teams  were 
going  home  loaded  with  our  families  and  friends,  we 
found  that  those  large  farm  gates,  with  their  big  sweeps, 
fences,  rails,  &c.,  were  laid  zig-zag  across  the  roads  ; 
and  it  is  a  thousand  chances  to  one,  that  half  of  them 
were  not  killed." — "  Well,  brother,  who  was  killed  ? 
who  lamed  ?  whose  horses'  legs  are  broken  ?" — "  Why, 
through  a  merciful  Providence,  there  was  nobody  in- 
jured, but  they  run  a  very  great  risk — too  much  to  run 
again."  I  remarked,  "  If  this  is  all  the  faith  in  God 
that  you  possess,  I  should  not  wonder  much  if  the 
Lord  should  see  fit  to  suffer  some  of  you  to  be  killed, 
for  being  "so  frightened  and  cowardly,  while  you  ac- 
knowledge that  He  was  on  the  side  of  His  people.  I 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL     INCIDENTS.  219 

won't  give  my  consent  to  close  the  meetings.  I  have 
never  known  a  great  work  of  grace,  but  what  the  Devil 
got  very  mad.  If  God  helps  me,  I  will  try  and  preach 
here  until  my  bones  bleach  on  the  moral  battle  field, 
or  we  shall  see  things  in  a  different  shape." 

Elder  Jackson  was  a  good  man  to  stand  up  in  the 
face  of  the  enemy,  and  my  heart  felt  encouraged  that 
God  would  work  by  His  people  as  soon  as  He  con- 
sistently could.  We  soon  had  evidence  that  God  was 
convicting  men  of  their  sins.  Every  day  the  work 
appeared  to  deepen  and  widen,  and  soon  we  began  to 
rejoice  that  He  was  &\so  forgiving  sins.  One  peculiari- 
ty of  the  meeting  was,  that  orthodox  Christians  living 
in  that  community,  of  different  sentiments,  took  right 
hold  of  the  work,  apparently  forgetting,  for  some  weeks, 
the  peculiarities  of  their  respective  denominations. 

One  evening,  a  female  was  converted,  and  felt  very 
anxious  for  the  salvation  of  her  husband,  but  he  ap- 
peared not  to  be  able  to  pass  the  strait  gate,  though 
evidently  under  deep  conviction.  He  remained  so  for 
some  time.  I  questioned  the  woman,  (believing  she 
was  converted,  and  would  tell  the  truth,)  if  she  knew 
what  was  the  difficulty  with  her  husband.  She  said 
she  did  not.  I  inquired  what  had  been  their  habits  of 
life.  She  said  that  he  often  spent  his  Sabbaths  in 
fishing,  hunting,  &c. ;  yet,  from  all  that  I  could  learn 
from  her,  there  appeared  to  be  nothing  in  the  way  of 
his  coming  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  providing  he 
was  honest  in  the  feeling  he  manifested.  I  saw  him 
the  next  day  in  the  congregation,  apparently  very 
deeply  exorcised  ;  I  pressed  through  the  crowded  house 
to  the  slip  where  he  sat,  talked  with  him,  gave  him 
such  advice  as  was  with  me  at  the  time,  prayed  es- 
pecially for  him,  and  he  prayed  vocally  for  himself. 
Still  there  appeared  to  be  no  God  at  hand.  During  the 


220  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

next  services,  he  arose  and  exclaimed,  "  Shall  I  toll  it  ? 
Shall  I  tell  it  ?"  He  again  exclaimed,' "  I  must  tell  it, 
or  go  to  hell."  I  remarked,  "  Tell  it,  be  what  it  may." 
He  exclaimed,  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "  I  am  the  man 
who  helped  to  put  the  rails  and  gates  in  the  roads !" 
I  observed  to  him,  "  You  say  you  helped  :  now  tell  who 
aided  and  abetted  in  the  work  ?  Who  assisted  you  ?" 
He  paused  and  looked  around.  I  said,  "  Tell  us  who 
helped  you,  or  you  will,  after  all,  I  am  afraid,  go  to 
hell."  He  commenced  naming  certain  individuals  in 
the  congregation,  who  must  have  felt  as  much  ashamed 
as  though  they  had  been  caught  in  their  neighbor's 
sheep-fold. 

There  was  another  very  singular  circumstance  con- 
ne6ted  with  that  meeting,  which  shows  the  power  of 
God  in  his  mysterious  way  of  dealing,  oftentimes,  with 
very  wicked  men. 

THE  HORSE  RACER  AND  GAMBLER,   ARRESTED. 

One  day,  after  the  afternoon  services,  I  was  going  to 
a  house  close  by  my  stopping  place,  (which  was  with 
one  of  the  blessed  good  Deacons  of  that  church.)  The 
day  was  cold,  stormy,  and  snowing.  A  youngerly  kind 
of  a  man,  a  perfect  stranger  to  me,  said,  after  we  had 
passed  out  of  the  house,  "  I  am  glad,  sir,  that  you  are 
taking  in  hand  that  dancing  school  at  the  village :  it 
exerts  a  very  deleterious  influence  on  your  meeting.  I 
hope  the  committee  will  be  successful,  and  may  prevail 
with  the  landlord  to  postpone  the  dancing,  at  least 
until  after  your  meeting."  I  had  hold  of  his  arm,  and 
as  we  were  passing  along  I  remarked  to  him,  "  Sir,  do 
you  profess  religion  ?"  He  said,  "  No,  sir,  I  do  not.  I 
am  very  'far  from  that." — "  I  wonder,  sir,"  was  my 
reply,  "  that  you  feel  so  much  interested  for  the  welfare 
of  other  individuals,  and  you  yourself  have  no  part  or 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  221 

lot  in  the  great  matter  of  salvation."  He  said,  "Now, 
sir,  I  will  go  back  to  the  church,"  (where  many  were 
tarrying  for  the  evening  services.)  I  asked  him  to  go 
and  take  some  refreshment  with  me,  and  told  him  he 
would  be  welcome.  I  was  very  desirous  to  know  more 
about  his  case,  but  he  finally  returned  to  the  church, 
saying,  "  I  hope  to  see  you  again  this  evening." 

I  found  him,  when  I  returned,  on  his  knees,  with  a 
number  of  brethren  around  him,  praying  alternately 
for  his  salvation.  I  went  into  the  seat,  kneeled  by  his 
side,  and  prayed,  after  which  he  remarked,  "  I  want  to 
speak  a  few  words  to  you,  sir.  I  should  like  to  tell  you 
who  I  am,  and  what  I  have  been."  He  remarked,  when 
in  conversation  with  me,  "  I  was  born  in  Connecticut ; 
my  father  and  mother  were  Methodists,  I  believe  very 
good  people.  We  used  to  have  prayers  in  the  family 
when  I  was  a  lad  at  home.  I  had  a  great  passion  for 
riding  horses,  and  when  my  father  and  mother  left  me 
at  home  alone,  I  would  get  father's  horses  out,  take 
them  into  a  back  field,  lead  one,  and  ride  the  other, 
and  thus  try  their  speed  at  every  opportunity.  I 
became  quite  an  adept  at  riding."  I  think  he  said 
when  be  was  in  his  twelfth  year,  his  father  and  mother 
went  from  home,  (whether  to  be  gone  for  the  night  or 
not,  I  am  not  able  to  say,)  and  there  was  horse-racing, 
something  like  a  mile  from  where  they  lived.  His 
father,  ho  said,  charged  him,  over  and  over,  "  Now, 
you  must  not  run  away  and  go  to  those  horse  races." 
He  promised  he  would  not,  but,  as  soon  as  he  thought 
they  were  sufficiently  out  of  the  way,  he  started  for  the 
ground.  This  was  the  last  day.  There  was  an  animal 
called  the  "  Little  Virginian"  :  her  owner  was  very 
anxious  she  should  run,  but  he  could  not  find  a  rider 
light  enough.  The  lad  listened  to  the  conversation, 
stepped  up  and  said,  "  I  will  ride  her,  sir,"  The  man 


222  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

inquired,  "Are  you  in  the  habit  of  riding  horses  ?"  Ho 
said,  "  Yes,  sir,  and  I  can  make  that  little  mare  do  her 
best."  He  was  engaged  to  ride ;  he  rode,  and  won  the 
race.  The  owner  of  the  mare  kindly  said,  "  Now,  my 
boy,  I  want  you,  and  I  will  make  a  man  of  you,  if  you 
will  come  with  me.  You  shall  be  my  rider.  Now, 
will  you  go  ?"  The  boy  said  "  Yes."  "  Well,"  said  the 
man,  "  we  must  go  right  away."  And  so  he. concluded 
to  go,  and  kept  traveling  down  South  as  far  as  New 
Orleans. 

"  My  employer,"  he  said,  "always  took  me  with  him ; 
I  lived  as  he  lived,  and  he  treated  me  no  doubt  as  he 
would  his  own  child.  He  gambled  a  great  deal :  it  was 
about  his  main  business,  when  he  was  not  engaged  in 
racing.  I  learned  to  gamble  ;  he  taught  me  all  the  arts 
and  tricks  he  was  acquainted  with.  I  finally  thought 
I  was  a  master  hand,  and,  seeing  him  often  take  great 
piles  of  money,  I  concluded  to  begin  for  myself.  I 
commenced,"  he  said,  "  on  my  own  hook,  and  from  that 
day  almost  to  the  present,  it  has  been  my  business, 
more  or  less.  Sometimes  I  was  very  rich,  and  some- 
times very  poor,  without  the  means  of  getting  a  meal 
of  victuals." 

I  asked  him,  "Did  you  ever  attend  church  while  you 
were  engaged  in  this  nefarious  business  ?" — "  Yes,  sir ; 
gamblers  almost  always  attend  church;  it  is  a  very 
good  cover  for  a  gambler  ;  if  you  are  seen  frequently  at 
church,  people  will  not  be  so  suspicious  of  you." — "  Well, 
sir,  when  did  you  quit  gambling  ?" — "  I  came  into  this 
region  of  country,  several  months  ago,  perfectly  broken 
down.  My  means  were  all  gone,  and  when  I  tried  to 
gather  up,  everything  turned  against  me.  I  was  at 
Wellsburg,  and  used  to  hear  Eld.  Brown  preach.  He 
often  spoke  to  me,  when  I  would  give  him  an  opportu- 
nity, and  talked  on  the  subject  of  religion.  That  was 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS. 

very  favorable  for  me,  because  Wellsburg  is  a  small 
place,  and  a  man  is  very  easily  found  out  in  those  little 
villages.  I  thought  to  myself,  I  had  stayed  there  long 
enough  :  I  could  not  effect  anything,  and  came  to  Big 
Flats,  -where  I  thought  I  must  do  something.  I  con- 
cluded to  go  to  work  in  the  broom  manufactory." 

"All  was  going  on  with  me,  sir,  as  usual.  But  I 
dreamed,  last  night,  that  I  was  in  Wellsburg.  I  heard 
a  person  say,  '  Eld.  Brown  is  dead ;  they  have  sent  for 
Eld.  Jackson  to  preach  his  funeral  sermon.'  I  con- 
cluded to  go  to  the  funeral.  The  corpse  was  brought 
into  the  meeting  house,  in  the  coffin.  I  heard  Eld. 
Jackson  preach.  After  the  sermon  was  over,  Eld. 
Brown  rose  up  in  the  coffin,  pointed  to  me,  and  said, 
'  Sir,  I  have  warned  you  to  flee  the  wrath  that  is  to 
come,  and  now  God  has  permitted  me  so  far  to  rise 
from  the  dead  as  to  give  you  the  last  warning.  If  you 
do  not  repent,  now,  you  never  will  repent.'  While  I 
was  pondering  it  in  my  mind  whether  I  should  repent, 
now,  or  wait  a  little  longer,  something  (1  can  not 
describe  it)  came,  caught  me  up  in  his  talons,  and 
carried  me  off  with  all  rapidity;  just  as  I  came  in  sight 
of  the  most  awful  place  I  ever  saw,  I  wope  up.  I-felt 
sick.  I  was  boarding  at  a  Baptist  woman's — a  member 
of  this  church.  When  I  came  down  stairs  in  the  morn- 
ing, she  remarked  to  me,  •'  Why !  you  look  like  a  dead 
man  :  what  is  the  matter  ?  are  you  sick?'  I  paused,  I 
did  not  know  what  to  say.  I  said, '  No,  not  really  sick  : 
I  had  a  very  strange  dream ;  it  appears  to  have 
unmanned  me/ — '  What  have  you  dreamed  ?'  I  com- 
menced relating  it.  Just  as  I  had  got  through  with 
the  narrative,  a  lady  came  in — I  believe  she  is  a  mem- 
ber of  this  church,  too — and  said  to  the  woman  with 
whom  I  was  boarding,  '  Have  you  heard  the  news  ?' 
'  No,  what  news  ?'  '  O,  dear  Eld.  Brown  is  dead,  and 


224  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

they  have  sent  for  Eld.  Jackson  to  come  and  preach  at 
his  funeral.'  "  He  continued,  "  I  was  crushed  down. 
I  sat  down,  and  felt  as  though  I  had  not  power  to  stand 
up.  I  concluded,  at  once,  if  I  was  able  I  would  try  and 
come  to  this  meeting — that,  after  all,  the  warning  of 
Eld.  Brown  might  have  that  impression  upon  my  mind, 
that  should  make  me  a  good  man — that  I  might  serve 
God." 

After  our  conversation,  it  was  imperative  that  I 
should  take  hold  of  the  meeting,  preparatory  to  the 
sermon.  In  the  course  of  that  evening,  while  some 
brother  was  praying,  the  young  gambler  was  hopefully 
converted.  Then,  his  great  anxiety  appeared  to  be, 
"  Are  my  father  and  mother  alive  ?  Have  I  broken 
their  hearts  ?  May  I  never  see  them  again  ?  I  have 
never  written  to  them,  and  have  never  heard  from 
them  since  I  left.  But  I  shall  see  them,  if  they  are 
alive,  as  quick  as  I  can  get  there."  I  remarked,  "  I 
will  have  a  further  conversation  with  you,  sir."  I  in- 
quired for  him  the  next  day,  but  was  informed  that  he 
had  started  for  Connecticut — he  could  not  rest  until  he 
knew  the  fate  of  his  parents.  I  thought,  in  view  of 
this  occurrence,  "  God  preserve  our  children,  our 
young  men,  from  the  dark  and  wicked  pathways  of 
the  horse  racer  and  the  gambler !" 

GOSPEL  TRIUMPH  IN  A  DARK  PLACE. 

It  was  always  gratifying  to  have  a  call  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  places  where  sin  and  wickedness 
abounded,  because,  (I  have  thought)  some  ministers 
appear  to  studiously  avoid  them.  And  indeed  we 
often  find,  in  some  of  those  lesser  places,  the  deepest 
sinks  of  sin  and  pollution,  anywhere  on  this  side  of  the 
kingdom  of  darkness. 

I  had  an  invitation  to  go  to  a  certain  place  in  the 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  225 

State  of  New  York.  The  person  who  invited  me,  said, 
"  Now,  sir,  I  want  to  tell  you  the  truth.  It  is  the 
wickedest  place,  probably,  in  seven  counties.  I  don't 
know  whether  you  will  be  able  to  preach  or  not. 
Things  have  been  in  a  very  bad  shape  there  for  some 
time.  But  something  must  be  done,  or  the  wicked  will 
tread  the  little  church  beneath  their  feet.  I  made 
some  inquiries  to  know  what  the  great  difficulties 
were.  He  said  there  was  a  class  of  men  who  feared 
neither  the  laws  of  God  or  man.  They  had  almost 
driven  every  minister,  who  had  tried  to  preach  there, 
from  his  pulpit.  I  was  somewhat  acquainted  with  the 
brother  who  had  been  trying  to  preach  to  them,  and 
believed  him  to  be  a  very  good,  but  by  no  means  a 
great  man.  His  knowledge,  perhaps,  of  human  nature 
was  not  large,  and  he  had  been  badly  used. 

I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  I  should  try  what 
could  be  done.  I  rather  feared  to  open  the  scene  en- 
tirely alone,  for  I  was  informed  that  they  had  given 
notice  that  an  Englishman  would  preach  at  their  meet- 
ing-house, the  next  Sabbath  morning,  and  also  that 
there  was  a  combination,  embracing  both  males  and 
females,  who  sometimes  had  gone  so  far  as  to  use  a 
large  syringe  and  throw  from  it  dirty  water  into  the 
minister's  face,  while  preaching.  They  had  been  pros- 
ecuted again  and  again,  and  fined  from  twenty-five  to 
seventy-five  dollars;  but  they  woul<f  club  together,  pay 
their  fines,  and  very  soon  get  up  another  insurrection. 
I  concluded  to  stop  in  a  neighboring  town,  where  I 
was  intimately  acquainted  with  the  Baptist  church  and 
their  pastor,  the  Eev.  J.  H.  Stebbins,  (a  choice  young 
brother — a  man  after  my  own  heart,)  and  try  to  get, 
from  some  of  the  leading  brethren,  consent  for  him  to 
be  present  with  mo  at  the  opening  of  the  meeting. 
They  cheerfully  consented,  and  he  as  willingly  ac- 
cepted my  invitation. 


226  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Wo  arrived  at  the  place,  on  Sabbath  morning,  about 
ten  o'clock.  The  church  was  not  enclosed  by  any 
fence ;  the  lower  pannels  of  the  outer  doors  were 
broken  in ;  and  the  vagrant  sheep  appeared  to  have 
enjoyed  the  shade  of  God's  house  and  made  it  their 
place  of  retreat  from  the  flies.  There  were  a  few  old 
sheds,  but  they  were  so  near  falling  down  that  we 
dared  not  hitch  our  horses  under  them,  but  tied  them 
to  a  fence,  and  went  to  rcconnoiter  the  inside  of  the 
house.  There  was  no  sign  of  a  path,  through  the  grass- 
plot  that  was  spread  out  in  front  of  the  sanctuary,  and 
no  marks  of  life,  inside  or  out,' except  that  of  sheep  and 
cattle.  I  said  to  my  brother,  "  This  is  a  hard  looking 
place." 

Time  arrived  for  meeting,  but  no  person  came.  I 
was  examining  the  inside  work,  and  saw  a  hole  in  the 
front  of  the  pulpit.  I  put  my  eye  to  it,  and  could  see  a 
small  glimmer  of  light  from  the  outside.  I  said,  "Bro. 
Stebbins,  look  here:  this  has  been  done  by  a  rifle  ball." 
After  examining  it,  he  concluded  that  it  was  indeed  a 
rifle  shot;  it  had  passed  through  the  front  of  the  pulpit, 
between  the  studs  and  through  the  siding. 

While  we  were  pondering  those  things  in  our  minds, 
and  what  would  be  the  result  of  labor  in  that  place,  an 
old  gentleman  came  in.  We  inquired  of  him,  "Is  there 
meeting  here  to-day  ?  We  thought  you  were  to  have 
an  Englishman  t$  preach  here." — "Well,"  said  he, 
"  wo  had  some  ground  to  expect  it,  but  I  presume  he 
has  heard  of  us,  and  will  not  come.  If  he  is  wise,  he'll 
never  show  his  face  in  this  place."  I  asked  him  what 
hole  that  was  in  the  front  of  the  pulpit  ?  "  O,"  he 
said,  "  it  was  made  by  a  wicked  man  who  swore  he 
would  shoot  God  Almighty's  hotfse  down."  We  asked 
him  if  it  was  in  the  time  of  service?  He  said,  "No. 
What  few  of  us  were  here,  had  just  got  out  of  doors." 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  227 

About  this  time,  one  or  two  others  came  in,  and,  a 
little  before  noon,  we  might  have  had  a  dozen  hearers. 
I  said,  "Now,  friends,  I  am  the  Englishman  for  whom 
the  notice  was  given  to  preach  here,  at  half-past  ten 
this  morning.  For  some  cause  or  other,  there  are  but 
very  few  present.  However,  we  will  sing  and  pray, 
and  then  I  will  try  and  preach  a  short  sermon  to  you, 
after  which  I  will  tell  you  what  I  want  you  should 
do.  After  preaching,  I  said,  "Now,  1  want  you  should 
run  around  among  your  neighbors,  see  every  person 
you  can,  and  tell  them  that  the  stranger  is  here,  and 
will  preach  this  afternoon,  at  two  o'clock,  and  he 
wishes  everybody  who  gets  the  word  to  come  out  and 
hear  him."  They  stirred  the  turbid  pool,  and  several 
came  out  in  the  afternoon.  We  made  another  appoint- 
ment for  the  evening,  when  the  congregation  was 
much  larger. 

I  went  right  on,  and  made  my  appointments  for 
Monday,  paying  no  attention  whatever  to  what  we 
had  heard.  The  house  which  was  assigned  for  me  as 
a  boarding  place,  was  a  very  good~placc.  The  man 
was  very  eccentric,  and  could  drop  down  from  the 
sublime  to  the  ridiculous  the  quickest  of  any  one  I  ever 
saw.  One  specimen  of  his  peculiarity  will  suffice.  Wo 
were  attending  family  prayer,  and  beforD  rising  from 
our  knees  ho  turned  around  upon  his  knees  and  ex- 
claimed, "  Elder !  was  not  that  a  fine  roast  pig  we  had 
for  dinner,  yesterday  ?"  Notwithstanding  all  this, 
some  of  the  family  were  pious,  and  it  is  seldom  that 
an  evangelist,  in  such  a  place,  meets  with  a  better 
home. 

We  asked  the  old  man  in  relation  to  the  trouble  that 

they  had,  and  why  they  could  not  hold  meetings  in 

peace?     He  remarked,  "lean  not  tell  you  anything 

.about  it,  because  I  can  not  tell  it  bad  enough;  but  if 


228  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

you  do  not  find  it  out,  to  your  sorrow,  I  shall  wonder." 
I  know  no  other  way  than  to  pray  and  keep  the 
powder  dry. 

On  Monday,  everything  went  off  very  well.  Tues- 
day, not  anything  occurred  very  bad.  I  preached 
three  sermons  each  day.  I  think  it  was  on  Wednesday 
afternoon  that  I  saw  them  passing  around  slips  of 
paper  in  the  gallery.  Things  looked  to  me  as  though 
the  hosts  were  marshalling  for  an  attack.  1  stopped 
preaching  suddenly,  and  'said,  "  There,  now !  there  is 
always  something  troubling  me  when  I  am  trying  to 
do  good.  There  flashed  across  my  mind  what  I  had 
heard  on  my  way  to  this  place.  You  do  not  know  me, 
here.  I  never  was  through  this  hollow  but  once  in  my 
life,  and  then  I  was  on  my  way  to  Eochester,  and  made 
no  stop.  But  in  the  towns,  South  and  East  of  you,  I 
am  considerably  acquainted;  and  it  is  always  custo- 
mary, when  I  am  in  any  of  those  places,  and  they 
know  lam  on  the  travel,  to  ask,  'Where  are  you  going 
Elder  ?'  I  answer,  to  such  a  place.  When  on  my  way 
to  this  place,  I  was  asked,  '  What  are  you  going  to  do 
there?' — 'Going  to  hold  a  protracted  meeting.' — 'Why, 
you  cannot  do  anything  there :  they  will  skin  you.' — 
'  Very  well,'  I  would  reply,  '  God  permitted  me  to  have 
a  skin,  and  if  he  permits  the  Devil  and  his  emissaries 
to  tear  off  my  skin,  I  wont  find  fault.'  Others  have 
asked  the  question,  '  Where  are  you  going  ?'  and  when 
1  have  told  them,  they  would  say,  •'  Why,  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  do  any  good,  there  :  I  think  it  is  the  wickedest 
place  on  God's  foot-stool.'  I  observed  that  I  did  not 
know  anything  about  how  wicked  the  people  were  ;  I 
had  heard  that  they  were  a  wicked  people  ;  and  where 
shall  we  go  and  not  find  wicked  ones  ?  The  final  an- 
swer was,  '  Well,  try  it,  and  if  you  come  out  with  a 
whole  shirt  or  a  whole  hide,  I  shall  wonder.'  This  is 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  229 

the  character  you  have  abroad,  in  the  neighboring 
towns.  These  are  the  interrogations  and  sayings  I 
have  met  with,  on  my  way  hither.  Now,  I  want  to  be 
able  to  say,  hereafter,  that  I  cannot  vouch  for  it  that 
one  word  of  all  this  is  true.  So  far,  you  have  treated 
me  as  kindly  as  I  could  have  expected  to  be  treated. 
And  I  want  to  say  to  you,  if  you  are  the  people  as 
represented  to  me,  I  shall  find  it  out.  But  there  is  one 
thing  more.  I  profess  to  be  a  Christian  minister,  and  I 
hope  a  gentleman  in  manners  ;  and  now  I  wish  you  to 
watch  me  with  all  interest,  and  if  you  hear  me  say  any- 
thing, or  see  me  do  anything,  that  you  think  beneath 
my  character,  as  a  minister  or  a  gentleman,  just  come 
right  to  me :  I  will  gladly  receive  you.  Point  out  my 
fault,  and  convince  me  of  my  wrong,  and  I  will  get 
down  on  my  knees  to  any  of  you,  if  it  is  a  child  five 
years  old  whom  1  have  injured,  and  confess  all  my 
faults,  for  I  have  no  business  to  act  wickedly.  Now, 
keep  your  eyes  steadily  on  me,  and  your  ears  open,  to 
see  and  hear  all  that  is  said  and  done."  I  saw  that 
they  were  calmed,  so  I  proceeded  with  my  sermon,  and 
closed  the  day  without  the  least  sign  of  a  break  out. 

The  meeting  continued  well  for  a  day  or  two,  when  I 
saw  the  same  evil  spirit  manifesting  itself.  I  stopped 
suddenly  again,  and  said,  "  Now,  what  do  you  suppose 
I  am  thinking  about?  The  miserable  things  that  I 
told  you  before,  are  now  troubling  me  again,  though  in 
a  somewhat  different  way  from  the  first  time.  I  am 
now  thinking  what  those  people  will  say  to  me  on  my 
return,  (for  I  shall  pass  through  some  of  the  same 
neighborhoods  that  I  did  in  coming  out.)  You  have 
treated  me  very  kindly,  I  feel  very  happy  amongst 
you ;  every  one  looks  pleasantly  at  me ;  I  am  well 
cared  for ;  and  I  expect,  when  I  go  back,  I  shall  tell  a 
story  that  will  startle  the  people  a  great  deal  more 
.20 


230  SHJLARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

than  the  stories,  I  heard  on  my  way  out,  startled  me/ 
I  think  I  shall  have  it  to  say,  that  I  have  seldom  fallen 
among  a  people  who  have  treated  me  more  kindly,  or 
heard  me  preach  more  patiently,  than  you  have  in  this 
valley ;  and  I  expect,  that  if  people  shall  again  tell  me 
this  bad  thing  and  the  other  bad  thing  of  you,  I  shall 
bo  able  to  reply  that  I  left  here  at  such  a  time,  and 
must  say  the  people  are  not  deserving  of  >the  character 
you  are  giving  them.  I  believe  I  shall  give  a  very 
different  report  of  this  plage,  than,  perhaps,  has  ever 
been  given  before.  Now  you  watch  me,  so  that  I  do 
not  do  wrong,  and  tell  me  of  it  if  I  do.  I  will  watch 
you,  and  if  you  do  anything  wrong  you  cannot  help  but 
acknowledge  that  I  have  a  right  to  demand  the  same 
from  you  that  you  demand  from  me.  We  are  going  on 
in  peace,  as  we  have  so  far.  I  am  going  to  do  you 
good,  if  I  can.  And  I  pray  that  I  may  not  be  left  to 
do  you  any  harm.  We  have  met  as  friends,  we  will  try 
and  part  friends,  and  I  know  I  shall  give  a  good  report 
of  you  when  I  leave  this  place.  Now  I  will  finish  my 
sermon,  and  I  hope  these  things  will  never  trouble  me 
again  while  I  am  with  you." 

That  evening,  or  the  next,  when  the  meeting  was 
dismissed,  I  heard  a  man  call  out  in  the  darkness, 
"  Where  is  the  Elder  ?"  with  a  prefix,  that  I  will  not 
name,  to  the  word  "  shame."  I  concluded,  of  course, 
that  the  one  inquired  after  was  myself,  and  said,  "I  am 
here,  who  wants  me  ?"  A  man  came  up  to  me  and 
said,  "  It  is  a  shame,  with  so  many  folks  here,  for  you 

to  have  to  walk  to  Mr. 's  such  a  dark  night  as  this. 

We  have  got  a  carriage  hero,  sir  :  wont  you  ride  ?  Wo 
don't  go  your  way,  but  that  is  nothing ;  wo  can  soon 
take  you  home,  and  turn  about  and  come  back."  Per- 
haps there  might  have  been  four  or  five  in  the  car- 
riage, (for  it  was  what  some  folks  call  a  wagon.)  As 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  231 

soon  as  we  were  fairly  in  the  road,  the  driver  cracked 
his  whip,  the  horses  sprang  with  a  will,  and  I  said, 
"  That  is  right,  sir ;  I  always  feel  safe  with  a  good 
team  and  a  good  teamster — let  them  slide."  They 
turned  me  up  to  the  door  of  my  boarding  house,  and 
lifted  me  out  of  the  wagon.  I  thanked  them  kindly 
for  the  great  trouble  in  coming  so  far  out  of  their  way 
to  take  me  home.  They  replied,  "  0,  it  is  a  pleasure, 
Elder,  to  do  it — it  is  a  pleasure,  sir — it  is  a  pleasure, 
sir." 

God  very  soon  began  to  magnify  the  riches  of  His 
grace  in  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  both  men 
and  women — not  a  dog  moved  his  tongue — the  congre- 
gation was  still  and  solemn  as  the  grave.  The  few 
brethren  and  sisters  felt  as  though  God  was  on  their 
side ;  they  were  strong  in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power 
of  his  might;  they  found  that  their  bands  were  loosed, 
that  their  feet  were  upon  the  necks  of  their  enemies, 
and  Christ  was  claiming  the  purchase  of  his  blood. 
We  labored  on  successfully.  It  was  evident  that  that 
community  was  not  what  is  often  called  a  "  Gospel- 
hardened  people."  They  had  not  heard  enough  of  the 
Gospel,  perhaps,  to  harden  them,  in  the  common  ac- 
ceptation of  that  term. 

I  well  recollect,  while  preaching  one  afternoon,  a 
solemn  awe  appeared  to  rest  upon  every  one  present, 
when  a  young  man  arose  and  exclaimed  aloud,  "I  shall 
be  damned  !  I  shall  be  damned !  O,  I  am  lost !  O,  1  am 
lost !"  The  congregation  were  pretty  much  all  in 
tears.  I  stopped  preaching.  He  cried  out,  again,  rt  I 
must  pray,  I  must  pray,  or  be  damned  !"  He  kneeled 
down  of  his  own  accord,  and  prayed  in  his  own  way, 
audibly,  so  that  perhaps  every  individual  in  the  house 
could  hear  him.  He  arose  from  his  knees,  took  his 
scat,  and  appeared  to  be  calm  and  placid.  I  moved  on 


232  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

with  my  sermon,  and  had  spoken  perhaps  five  or  seven 
minutes,  when  he  again  arose,  and  exclaimed,  "  I  am 
afraid  I  ain't  saved!  O,  I  ain't  saved!  I  must  pray 
again.  O,  do  let  me  pray  !"  I  told  him  to  pray  on  his 
own  way,  asking  God  simply  for  that  for  which  he  felt 
so  much  need — to  be  saved.  The  sermon,  of  course, 
came  to  an  end,  in  about  the  middle  of  it.  But  that 
made  no  difference.  I  never  saw  the  time  when  I 
wanted  to  preach,  when  sinners  wanted  to  pray  for  the 
salvation  of  their  souls.  Their  previous  pastor  or 
preacher — although,  as  before  remarked,  a  very  good 
man — had  scarcely  dared  to  show  himself  in  the  house 
of  prayer,  but  he  was  now  greeted  cordially  on  every 
hand,  and  everybody  appeared  to  love  Eld.  D. 

I  do  not  now  know  how  many  were  baptized,  but 
quite  a  number.  I  recollect  one  incident  that  occurred 
at  the  water's  side.  There  was  a  poor,  miserable, 
wicked  backslider,  who  had  made  more  or  less  trouble 
for  individuals  through  the  greater  part  of  the  meeting. 
He  was  talking  boisterously  against  Dea.  K.  and  Dea. 
G.  He  finally  addressed  himself  to  me  in  a  very 
unbecoming  manner,  when  a  stout,  athletic  man,  came 
up  and  (I  am  sorry  to  say)  made  use  of  a  word  that  I 
can  not  use,  adding,  "  I  will  shake  you  out  of  your 
boots,  if  you  do  not  leave  this  place,  immediately. 
What !  abuse  this  man,  who  has  treated  us  like  a  gen- 
tleman ever  since  he  has  been  here  ?  Now,  if  you  do 
not  hold  your  tongue,  and  get  away  from  here,  I  will 
knock  you  until  you  will  not  he  able  to  get  away."  I 
saw  no  knocking,  but  I  did  not  see  or  hear  anything 
more  from  that  individual.  We  closed  in  great  peace, 
God  giving  us  a  gracious  blessing,  and  I  returned  home 
rejoicing. 

A  MARVEL  AT  CROOKED  LAKE. 

Twenty-three  or  four  years  ago,  I  was  called  by  Kev. 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  233 

A.  C.  Mallory,  then  in  his  first  charge,  to  hold  a  meet- 
ing of  days  with  him  and  his  people.  I  could  not  deny 
him  any  aid  that  was  in  my  power  to  render,  for  I  had 
promised  him  and  God  that  anything  at  any  time  (other 
things  being  equal)  that  I  could  do  for  that  church, 
should  be  cheerfully  done.  I  knew  everything  would 
go  smooth  as  regarded  him  and  myself,  for  we  were 
not  only  like  David  and  Jonathan,  but  like  Paul  and 
Tjmothy.  God  was  pleased  to  hear  the  prayer  of  his 
people — and,  by  the  agency  of  the  ever-blessed  Spirit, 
many  souls  were  hopefully  converted.  One  circum- 
stance connected  with  this  meeting,  has  always  ap- 
peared interesting  to  me.  A  number  of  converts,  and 
a  large  congregation,  repaired  to  the  head  waters  of 
Crooked  Lake,  where  Bro.  Mallory  was  to  administer 
the  first  ordinance  of  the  Gospel  to  those  who  had 
previously  been  born  again.  As  we  were  passing  down 
the  hill  to  the  place  of  baptism,  I  saw  that  the  lake 
was  frozen  some  distance  out  from  the  shore.  Many, 
no  doubt,  observed  this  as  well  as  myself.  The  crowd 
came  upon  the  beach,  and,  while  passing  through  the 
preliminary  service,  the  anchor  ice  appeared  to  break 
loose  from  the  shore,  and  commenced  receding  into  the 
lake,  so  that,  by  the  time  my  brother  was  ready  to 
administer  that  sacred  ordinance,  the  ice  was  suffi- 
ciently out  of  the  way,  apparently  standing  at  bay  by 
God's  command,  like  the  liquid  walls  of  the  Eed  Sea. 
After  baptizing  quite  a  large  number  (1  do  not  recollect 
how  many,)  we  retired  from  the  water's  side,  where 
prayer  was  wont  to  be  made.  The  ice  gently  began  to 
return,  and  ere  we  had  arrived  at  the  same  elevation  at 
which  we  were  when  we  first  saw  it  on  our  way  down, 
the  ice  had  entered  its  former  position.  AVe  never 
thought  that  God  wrought  a  miracle  for  us,  but  to  this 
day  I  have  never  been  able  to  give  a  scientific  answer 


234  SHEARDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

to  the  many  inquiries  that  have  come  to  me,  as  to  the 
cause.  I  leave  that  for  those  to  solve  who  have  a  more 
philosophical  pate  than  mine. 

THE  AGRICULTURAL  SERMON  AND  CONVERT. 

I  was  invited  to  hold  another  meeting,  with  a  choice 
church,  where  I  was  some  acquainted,  and  a  pastor  I 
placed  among  the  best  in  my  knowledge.  When  I 
arrived  at  the  pastor's  house,  his  wife  remarked,  "  l^r. 
K.  is  not  at  home,  sir,  just  now.  Will  you  be  kind 
enough  to  put  your  horse  in  the  stable  ?"  I  replied, 
"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  am  always  able  to  take  care  of  my  own 
horse,  when  able  to  ride."  I  did  as  requested,  and  was 
kindly  received.  Shortly  after,  a  girl  of  fourteen  years 
came  in  with  a  pailfull  of  hot  apple-sauce,  a  present 
from  a  neighbor  to  the  pastor's  family.  While  the 
woman  of  the  house  was  taking  care  of  the  sauce,  I  was 
talking  with  the  girl  about  the  interests  of  her  soul.  I 
inquired  her  name,  which  she  meekly  gave.  I  re- 
marked I  did  not  know  a  family  of  that  name  in  the 
region.  She  said,  "  I  am  living  near  hero,  sir,  but  my 
home  is  quite  a  distance  from  this  place.  I  live  with 

Mr.  ."     1  said   I   could   not   call   him  up  in  my 

memory  at  that  time.  She  inquired,  "  Which  road  did 
you  come  here,  sir?"  I  told  her.  She  remarked,  "You 
passed  the  house.  Did  you  not  see,  a  short  distance 
from  here,  a  very  fine  brick  house  ?  It  -looks  like  a 
mansion."  I  replied,  I  did.  "  Well,  that  is  whore  I 
am  stopping."  I  asked  if  they  were  professors-  of 
religion,  there  ?  She  replied,  "  No,  sir." — "  Are  there 
no  persons  in  your  house  who  are  Christians  ?" — "  I 
think  not,  sir.  O,  stop — I  think  I  am  wrong.  Grandma 
lives  with  us.  I  have  often  heard  her  praying,  all 
alone,  in  the  garret.  So  I  should  think  she  was  re- 
ligious." 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  235 

About  this  time,  Mrs.  E.  came  in  with  the  pail  nicely 
washed,  and  remarked, "  This  young  friend  is  a  member 
of  my  Sabbath-school  class.  I  think  a  great  deal  of 
her.  I  hope  she  will  bo  converted  in  these  meetings." 
I  said  that  we  had  conversed  some  on  that  subject,  and 

I  felt  sorry  to    learn   from  her  that  the  family  with 
whom  she  lived  were  not  religious.     I  then  asked  the 

girl,  "  Will  you  take  a  message  from  me  to  Mr. 

and  Mrs.  ?    Tell  them  you  met,  at  the  pastor's 

house,  the  minister   who  is  going  to  aid  in  the  pro- 
tracted meeting.     Say  to  them  that  he  thinks  it  is  very 
wrong  for  any  person — and   especially  for  those  to 
whom  God  has  been  so  very  kind  in  giving  them  the 
good  things  of  this  world — not  to  love  and  thank  Him 
for  it.     And  that  Eld.  Sheardown  sends  his  kind  regards 
to  them,  and  invites  them  to  come  and  hear  him  preach. 
Now,  will  you  do  that  errand,  just  as  I  have  told  it  to 
you,  as  near  as  you  can  ?" — "  Yes,  sir." 

The  pastor's  wife  smiled  as  she  inquired,  "  Elder, 

what  do  you  know  about  Mr.  ?"  I  replied, 

"  Nothing  at  all — but  I  know  if  he  is  not  converted, 
he  ought  to  be."  The  response  was,  "  If  you  knew  as 
much  as  we  do,  perhaps  you  would  not  manifest  as 
much  anxiety." — "  Then  I  am  very  glad  I  do  not/'  was 
my  reply.  "Is  he  an  Infidel?" — "I  don't  know." — 
"  Does  he  attend  church  ?" — u  Yery  seldom.  But  my 
husband  will  tell  you  all  about  it,  probably,  when  he 
comes  home."  Bro.  E.  shortly  arrived,  when  his  wife 
reported  the  circumstances  of  the  conversation  with 
the  little  girl,  and  the  message  I  sent — :and  both,  I 
thought,  treated  the  subject  very  lightly.  My  spirit 
was  grieved,  but  I  made  no  reply. 

As  the  days  passed  away,  my  frequent  inquiry  was, 

II  Was  Mr. in  church  ?" — "  No,  indeed  not :  what 

makes  you  so  concerned  about  him  ?"     My  reply  would 


236  BREAKDOWN'S  A-UTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

be,  "  He  must  come — I  believe  ho  will  be  converted." 
The  pastor  remained  incredulous. 

Notice  was  given  that  on  such  a  day  I  would  preach 
an  Agricultural  Sermon,  and  hoped  that  the  scientific 
farmers  especially  would  come  and  hear.  The  gentle- 
man referred  to  (to  me  unknown)  was  said  to  be  a 
model  farmer.  On  hearing  the  request,  (as  I  was 
afterward  informed,)  he  said,  "  I  will  go  and  hear  that 
man  preach  about  farming — for,  if  he  knows  anything 
about  it,  he  is  about  the  first  minister  I  have  ever  seen 
that  is  worth  .a  snap  at  farming.  He  may  learn  me 
something,  but  I  doubt  it."  Just  before  I  commenced 
the  sermon,  the  pastor  said  to  me,  "Do  you  see  a 
gentleman  sitting  by  such  a  window,  with  florid  face, 
a  scarlet  silk  handkerchief  on  his  neck  ?"  I  looked  up 
and  said,  "Yes,  who  is  it?"— "That,"  he  replied,  "is 

Mr. ."  My  heart  filled — I  could  not  restrain  my 

tears — for  I  had  not  ceased  to  pray  for  him  from  the 
time  I  sent  the  message.  My  text  on  that  occasion 
was,  "  They  who  sow  in  tears,  shall  reap  in  joy."  Du- 
ring the  sermon,  he  rose  up  several  times,  and  appeared 
very  uneasy,  as  though  he  was  tired  of  sitting,  or  some 
other  trouble.  When  I  closed  the  services,  I  went 
down  to  the  last  step  of  the  pulpit  stairs,  (which  was 
close  by  the  door,)  shook  hands  with  some  friends  as 
they  were  going  out,  and  when  he  came  along,  kindly 
offered  him  my  hand,  called  him  by  name,  and  said, 
"  A  very  pleasant  day,  sir."  He  passed  on,  and  I  said 
no  more. 

He  continued  to  come,  and  was  very  soon  deeply 
affected.  I  concluded  to  approach  him,  and  have  some 
conversation  about  the  interests  of  his  soul.  He  re- 
marked that  he  supposed  that  there  was  no  hope  for 
him.  I  inquired  the  reason.  He  said,  "  Sir,  I  arose 
two  or  three  time's  to  speak  while  you  was  preaching 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  237 

the  agricultural  sermon.  I  felt  so  convinced  of  my 
state,  that  I  thought  I  must  do  it.  I  have  thought, 
ever  since,  that  that  was  the  time,  and  I  let  it  go  by. 
I  thought  it  would  be  considered  rude,  and  out  of  place, 
to  speak  during  the  sermon,  and  I  think  now,  sir,  that 
there  is  no  hope  for  me."  I  invited  him  forward  to 
an  anxious  seat.  He  came  without  hesitation.  He" 
told  us  how  much  he  needed  religion  ;  what  his  fears 
were ;  as  for  hope,  he  had  none.  I  gave  him  the  best 
advice  and  instruction  I  could,  but  he  remained  in  that 
gloomy,  dark,  troubled  condition.  He  would  talk,  con- 
fess his  sins,  pray  for  himself,  become  perfectly  pros- 
trate while  trying  to  pray,  but  all  did  no  good.  I  had 
been  led  into  the  secret  of  the  trouble.  One  evening, 
after  all  effort  appeared  to  be  ineffectual — when  he  had 
prayed  and  wept,  and  became  almost  as  weak  as  a 
child — I  said,  "  God  help  you,  sir,  to  go  home  and  con- 
fess to  your  wife  and  children."  This  was  spoken 
audibly,  so  that  all  might  hear.  He  took  his  hat,  and 
left  the  meeting. 

I  heard  no  more  of  him  until  about  five  o'clock  the 
next  morning.  I  was  awake,  and  thought  I  heard  an 
unusual  noise  somewhere  near  the  house.  The  first 
thing  I  distinguished,  was  a  rap  at  the  door.  The  pas- 
tor got  out  of  bed,  and  answered  at  the  door.  The 
next  thing,  I  heard  my  brother  say,  "  he  is  in  his 
room;"  and  very  quickly  followed  a  rap  at  my  door. 
I  was  about  half  dressed,  and  opened  the  door,  when 
who  should  appear  but  Mr.  -  -  and  the  pastor  !  He 
threw  his  arms  around  me,  and  brought  me  on  my 
knees  on  the  carpet,  (and  he  came  with  me.)  The  pas- 
tor and  I  prayed  for  him,  but  he  had  got  such  a  death- 
like grip  upon  me,  that  I  could  not  rise.  Finally,  the 
pastor  left  us  alone,  when  I  talked  and  prayed  with 
him  until  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  his 


238  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPH 

ebullition  of  feeling  appeared  to  subside.     Yet  I  fcould 
see  no  signs  of  a  regenerated  heart. 

Before  he  left,  he  remarked,  "  I  do  not  know  what  to 
do,  sir.  I  have  special  business  to-day,  in  a  village 
twenty  miles  from  here.  I  must  go — I  ought  to  go — 
but  how  can  I  go  ?  I  can  not  look  at  any  person  with- 
out shedding  tears."  I  advised  him,  by  all  means,  to 
redeem  his  pledge.  On  his  knees,  he  told  me,  perhaps, 
all  his  troubles.  I  said,  "  Go,  sir,  take  your  wife  with 
you  in  your  buggy,  and  do  your  business." 

He  was  expected  back  that  night,  and  when  we  met 
in  the  church  for  prayer  meeting  in  the  early  evening, 
his  case  was  brought  up  for  special  prayer.  [He  re- 
marked, in  relating  his  experience  to  the  church,  that, 
the  night  previous  to  his  coming  to  my  room  in  the 
morning,  after  he  had  done  his  duty,  he  laid  down,  but 
whether  dressed  or  undressed  he  did  not  know  :  he  had 
no  recollection  of  taking  off  his  clothes ;  he  dreamed, 
he  said — for  he  called  it  a  dream,  yet  he  did  not  know 
whether  he  was  asleep  or  awake — that  the  last  day 
had  come;  the  judgment  was  set;  it  appeared  to  be 
moving  towards  him  like  some  mighty  cloud,  and  he 
expected  in  a  few  moments  it  would  break  upon  him, 
and  that  would  be  his  eternal  doom.  Just  before  it  had 
arrived  over  his  dwelling,  he  saw  Elder  Sheardown 
holding  up  his  right  hand  and  praying  God  to  stay  the 
judgment  until  he  should  be  converted.-  He  thought 
he  looked  out  of  the  window  on  the  south  side  of  the 
house,  and  saw  the  same  terrific  appearance  coming 
from  the  south ;  and  at  the  same  moment  he  saw  the 
same  hand  uplifted,  and  the  same  prayer  offered,  that 
the  judgment  might  be  stayed  until  he  had  repented. 
The  next  that  he  appeai'ed  to  realize,  he  found  himself 
in  my  room,  in  company  with  the  pastor.] 

He  took  his   wife  with  him,  as  advised  to  do,  to 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  239 

transact  his  business.  On  theJborders  of  the  village  to 
which  he  had  gone,  there  is  a  beautiful  farm,  of  which 
he  Had  often  said,  (as  reported  to  me,)  that,  if  he  had 
that  farm,  he  would  ask  no  odds  of  either  God  or  man. 
He  was  driving  along  the  road,  just  before  sundown — 
one  of  those  beautiful  autumn  sunsets,  with  a  clear 
sky,  serene,  frosty  air,  the  seared  leaves  and  the  last 
rays  of  the  setting  sun  throwing  beauties  all  around 
that  habitation — and  as  he  cast  his  eye  upon  it,  he 
thought  he  never  saw  such  a  change  as  had  taken 
place.  There  was  nothing  in  it,  or  about  it,  to  him  de- 
sirable. While  these  thoughts  were  passing  his  mind, 
this  passage  of  divine  truth  came  with  great  power 
and  sweetness  to  bis  heart :  "  In  my  Father's  house 
there  are  many  mansions  ;  if  it  were  not  so,  I  would 
have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you,  that 
where  I  am  there  may  ye  be  also." 

His  soul  was  happy,  and  a  sweet  sense  of  pardon 
rested  upon  his  mind.  These  circumstances,  I  think,- 
took  place  at  the  same  time  that  earnest  prayer  was 
going  up  for  his  salvation  at  the  church.  I  saw  him, 
with  several  others,  follow  Jesus  in  the  first  ordinance 
of  the  Gospel,  in  Cayuga  lake.  The  last  I  heard  of  him 
(for  I  do  not  know  whether  he  is  living  or  dead)  was 
that  he  was  striving  to  make  his  calling  and  election 
sure. 

THE  CARD-PLAYER  DETECTED. 

Another  incident,  in  the  same  meeting,  may  be 
worthy  of  notice.  One  day  I  preached  a  very  pointed 
sermon  on  card-playing  and  other  kinds  of  gambling. 
After  the  meeting,  a  member  of  the  church,  who  I 
believed  to  be  among  the  best  of  men,  remarked,  "  You 
have  preached  a  good  sermon,  sir,  but  it  will  be  lost  on 
this  community;  we  have  not  got  the  people  here  who 


24u  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

are  addicted  to  the  habits  that  you  have  been  talking 
about."  1  replied,  "  I  am  very  glad  of  it.  I  hope  it 
may  be  lost  for  want  of  adaptation  to  the  community, 
or  any  part  of  them."  Things  passed  on  but  a  very 
short  time,  when  a  lovely  young  man,  the  son  of  the 
brother  just  referred  to,  appeared  to  be  under  wonder- 
ful conviction.  When  interrogated  in  relation  to  when 
he  first  felt  the  magnitude  of  his  sins,  his  answer  was, 
while  listening  to  the  sermon  on  card-playing.  He 
said,  '-I  have  often  stayed  at  home,  when  father  and 
mpther  went  to  meeting  on  the  Sabbath,  and  some 
young  friends  would  come  in,  when  we  would  play  at 
cards  until  about  the  time  for  them  to  return  from 
church;  then  we  would  adjourn,  to  meet  again,  if  the 
weather  was  pleasant,  in  the  afternoon,"  in  a  certain 
piece  of  woods,  which  he  designated ;  and  of  all  his  sins 
it  appeared  to  him  the  sin  of  playing  cards  on  the  Sab- 
bath was  the  greatest  transgression.  The  dear  young 
.man  was  hopefully  converted  to  God,  and  for  all  I 
have  ever  heard  of  him  have  every  reason  to  hope  the 
work  of  grace  upon  his  heart  was  a  genuine  one. 

EVILS  OP  PARTIZAN  SPIRIT. 

Permit  me  to  relate,  here,  a  few  facts  by  way  of 
warning  or  caution  against  the  difficulties  which  may 
arise  oQt  of  undue  political  excitements.  It  will  be 
fresh  in  the  minds  of  many  of  the  older  members  of  the 
churches,  that  there  were  fearful  alienations  in  the  elec- 
tion of  1840.  I  recollect  of  holding  a  meeting,  with  a 
certain  church  in  the  Lake  country  in  which  I  was 
considerably  acquainted.  The  pastor  was  a  very  good 
man,  and  I  had  some  hope  of  seeing  much  of  the  salva- 
tion of  God,  if  there  was  not  something  beneath  the 
surface  that  wo  could  not  see  or  reach.  Commencing 
labors,  as  usual,  a  large  congregation  was  gathered 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  241 

together.  Truth  appeared  to  tell  upon  the  hearty  of 
impenitent  sinners.  It  was  a  common-place  conversa- 
tion, that  men  in  their  prime,  and  some  almost  in  the 
evening  of  life,  appeared  to  be  powerfully  moved,  even 
to  tears.  Yet  we  did  not  appear  to  be  in  possession  of 
that  converting  power  which  comes  from  above  in 
answer  to  the  prayers  of  God's  people.  I  felt  in  my 
own  heart  that  it  was  very  up-hill  business,  and  often 
conversed  with  the  pastor,  why  things  should  remain 
in  their  present  state — so  niuch  powerful  conviction, 
and  still  no  evidence  of  regenerating  grace.  His 
answer  was  about  the  same,  always — that  he  could  not 
tell — but  it  was  evident  that  there  was  something 
wrong.  Brethren  appeared  to  be  honest  in  their  con- 
fessions; they  would  pray,  exhort,  and  sing,  but  the 
real  motive  power  appeared  to  be  absent.  The  word 
had  gone  out  that  such  and  such  men  were  under  con- 
viction, and  brethren  and  sisters  came  in  from  neigh- 
boring churches.  They  took  hold,  and  labored,  appa- 
rently in  the  Spirit.  We  began  to  find  here  and  there 
a  hopeful  convert,  apparently  very  weak,  but  still  giv- 
ing signs  of  spiritual  life.  They  appeared  to  be  willing 
to  do  their  part  of  the  labor,  but  they  had  not  that 
vivacity  which  is  generally  found  in  new-born  souls. 
We  struggled  on  until  it  was  said  by  some  that  there 
were  perhaps  forty  hopefully  converted  to  God. 

I  had  heard  a  certain  individual  pray,  several  times, 
in  the  meeting,  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  bless 
the  effort  put  forth  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  I  heard 
him  pray,  the  last  evening  of  the  meeting.  In  that 
prayer,  he  expressed  great  satisfaction  that  it  was  just 
as  he  had  prayed  daily  that  it  might  be — that  little  or 
nothing  had  been  effected !  I  felt  intensely  under  such 
a  prayer — how  it  could  be,  that  there  could  be  such  a 
contrast  between  the  former,  and  the  last,  closing 
21 


242  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

prayer  of  the  meeting — and  endeavored  to  ascertain 
the  reason.  I  was  told,  that  the  house  of  worship  had 
been  opened,  as  the  most  convenient  place  for  one 
political  meeting,  and  that  the  opposite  party  (to 
which  that  brother  belonged)  made  application  for  it, 
but  were  not  permitted  the  use  of  it.  I  watched  with 
some  interest  the  ultimatum  of  the  meeting,  relative 
to  the  converts.  We  were  told  some  went  to  such  a 
denomination,  while  others  went  to  other  Baptist 
churches ;  and  the  summing  up,  according  to  the  state- 
ment of  my  informant,  was,  that  not  one  was  added,  as 
the  result  of  that  meeting,  to  the  church  where  the 
labor  was  performed,  although,  I  think,  some  did  not 
live  more  than  a  rifle  shot  from  the  meeting  house ! 
This  was  a  very  melancholy  report,  and  I  hope  my 
ears  may  never  be  saluted  with  the  like  distressing 
details. 

LACK  OF  CONCERT  IN  EFFORTS. 

In  the  winter  following  the  political  struggle  just  re- 
ferred to,  after  the  excitement  had  in  a  measure  passed 
over,  I  had  given  a  pledge  to  a  dear  brother  minister, 
laboring  in  a  little  church  with  some  strength  and 
moral  power,  that,  if  God  spared  my  life  one  year  from 
the  time,  I  would  be  on  hand  and  try,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  to  assist  him  in  a  protracted  meeting.  The  under- 
standing between  the  pastor  and  myself  was,  that  if 
any  obstruction  should  be  thrown  in  the  way,  so  that 
it  should  not  be  considered  best  to  make  the  effort,  he 
would  write  me  in  season.  I  received  no  letter,  conse- 
quently concluded  the  way  was  open,  and  shaped  my 
course  accordingly.  I  wished  to  redeem  my  pledge  to 
the  day,  and  in  so  doing  had  to  drive  sixty  miles  in  my 
buggy  through  one  of  the  coldest  days  following  a 
January  thaw.  I  arrived  just  about  dusk,  and  saw  a 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  243 

number  of  people  standing  around  the  pastor's  door. 
I  believe  there  was  but  one  member  of  that  church 
whom  I  had  ever  seen,  and  I  had  never  before  been  in 
the  town.     I  drove  up  to  the  gate,  sat  in  my  buggy, 
and  thought,  "  Now,  this  is  the  house — I  cannot  be 
mistaken,"  for  I  had  inquired  but  a  short  distance  back, 
and  it  answered  the  description  that  had  been  given. 
The  thought  struck  my  mind,  "  Is  it  possible  that  Eld. 
Dudley  is  dead  ?"     Still,  I  sat  in  my  buggy,  taking  it 
for  granted  that  some  of  those  men,  standing  in  the 
door-yard,  were  members  of  the  church.     I  remarked 
to  them,  "  My  name  is  Sheardown."     They  looked  at 
me,  but  paid  little  attention.     One  individual  looked 
around,  and  proved  to  be  the  brother  who  was  in  com- 
pany with  the  pastor  when  I  gave  the  pledge  in  Vienna, 
the  year  previous.     As  soon  as  he  recognized  me,  he 
came  up,  and  gave  me  a  warm  shake  of  the  hand.     I 
said  to  him,  "  Now,  sir,  I  am  here,  and,  if  I  am  wanted, 
will  get  out  of  my  buggy,  for  I  am  very  cold.     If  not, 
I  will  drive  on  a  little  further,  and  put  up  for  the  night, 
for  I  am  wanted  in  Lyons."     By  this  time,  the  pastor 
was  out,  and  cordially  received  me.     But  I  saw  there 
was  trouble  with  him.     He  wept,  and  smiled  at  times 
through  his  tears,  and  finally  said,  "  It  is  my  donation, 
to-night.     Now  go  right  in,  sir,  make  yourself  at  home ; 
I  will  take  care  of  your  horse."     I  requested  him  to 
direct  me  to  a  part  of  the  house  where  I  might  meet 
his  wife,  or  some  of  the  family,  and  obtain  a  spot  to 
wash  and  make  my  toilet  before  entering  the  crowded 
part  of  the  house.     I  succeeded.     As  soon  as  it  was 
known  by  many  that  I  was  present,  they  said,  "Now, 
can  not  we  have  a  sermon  to-night?"     My  reply  was, 
"Not  from  me;  but  if  you  will  come  together  to-mor- 
row night,  at  the  church,  you  may,  God   willing,  hear 
me  preach." 


244  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Tho  bustle  of  the  evening  over,  the  pastor  and  bis 
little  family  and  myself  alone,  I  inquired  about  tbe 
prospect  of  a  meeting,  and  what  appeared  to  be  the 
state  of  the  church,  the  feeling  of  interest  in  relation 
to  attending  meeting,  and  all  the  little  inquiries  that 
necessarily  come  up  between  pastor  and  evangelist  on 
their  first  meeting.  He  replied,  "O,  we  shall  have 
meeting."  But  there  appeared  to  my  own  mind  to  be 
something  very  indefinite  in  answer  to  many  questions 
that  were  put.  I  could  not  fathom  the  mystery.  He 
had  provided  a  very  pleasant,  cozy  place,  as  a  domicile 
for  me — everything  desirable — library,  stove,  bed, 
everything  in  fact,  of  this  kind,  that  was  calculated  to 
make  the  inmate  comfortable.  He  told  me,  .the  next 
day,  he  had  an  appointment  for  me  in  the  evening.  I 
went  to  church — a  small  congregation.  I  inquired  of 
him,  "What  is  the  order  of  arrangements  for  your 
meeting?"  He  answered,  "You  may  give  notice  that 
you  will  preach  again  to-morrow  night,"  which  I  did, 
still  wondering  that  he  had  no  plan  to  name  relative  to 
his  future  movements. 

I  attended  the  meeting  agreeable  to  appointment — 
was  again  requested  to  have  meeting  the  next  night — 
and  this,  I  believe,  brought  us  to  about  the  close  of  the 
week.  Then  it  was  necessary  that  something  definite 
should.be  decided  upon  relative  to  our  future  labors. 
He  said,  "Well,  now,  I  will  tell  you  what  I  want  you 
to  do.  I  want  you  should  give  notice,  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, of  just  as  many  meetings  as  you  feel  able  and 
willing  to  attend  through  the  week."  I  replied,  "  I 
should  like  very  much,  my  brother,  for  you  to  make 
some  statements,  yourself,  concerning  your  meetings, 
and  give  the  notice  yourself."  But  he  evaded  and 
said,  "You  must  do  it,"  and  everything  was  very 
dark.  I  could  toot  pierce  the  gloom — his  conduct  ap- 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  245 

peared  to  mo  to  be  inexplicable.  So  I  made  appoint- 
ments to  suit  my  views  and  feelings,  in  view  of  the 
work  to  be  performed. 

I  had  now  got  upon  the  track,  but  the  great  thing 
was,  the  motive  power  did  not  appear  to  be  there. 
Some  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  church  at- 
tended, but  I  believe  not  by  any  means  all  the  pastor 
expected.  Some  were  always  willing  to  pray,  and 
willing  to  talk.  I  tried  my  best  to  rally  the  forces, 
and  marshal  them  in  the  conflict,  for  we  expected  a 
hard  struggle,  and  indeed  it  was  for  many  days. 
There  was  no  lack  of  attention  to  the  Word,  and  the 
feelings  of  the  impenitent  appeared  far  above  those  of 
the  church. 

There  was  one  little  circumstance  that  I  have  never 
been  able  clearly  to  account  for,  in  relation  to  myself. 
On  the  pastor's  "writing  desk,  with  some  open  letters 
and  papers,  was  a  letter  superscribed  with  my  name. 
I  had  seen  it,  every  day ;  had  taken  it  in  my  hand, 
looked  at  the  direction,  and  laid  it  down  again — never 
thought  that  it  belonged  to  me,  and  it  was  not  my 
business  to  be  quizzing  any  of  his  papers. 

My  spirit  became  crushed  very  much.  I  endeavored 
to  cry  mightily  to  God  to  know  why  He  was  thus  con- 
tending with  us.  I  knew  it  was  for  His  glory  to  .-save 
sinners,  yet  it  looked  to  me  as  though  the  effort  must 
fail.  In  the  multitude  of  these  thoughts,  after  having 
said  everything  that  I  thought  I  could  say,  to  ad- 
monish, to  stimulate,  and  to  stir  up,  yet,  to  bring  into 
action  the  sacramental  host,  in  that  place,  appeared  to 
require  a  power  that  I  was  afraid  God  had  not  given 
me.  I  made  up  my  mind  to  preach  from  the  text, 
"  Sanctify  yourselves  against  to-morrow;  the  Lord  will 
do  wonders  among  you ;"  and  I  preac.hed  from  that 
text  as  well  as  I  could.  The  morrow  came.  I  was 


246  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

preaching  in  the  afternoon,  when  there  flashed  across 
my  mind  what  I  had  preached  the  evening  previous. 
Everything  appeared  to  remain  the  same,  and  the 
thought  struck  me,  that  now  the  people  will  say,  "  To- 
morrow has  come,  but  you  have  lied  in  the  name  of  the 
Lprd — things  remain  as  they  were."  I  came  very  near 
breaking  down  entirely,  but  a  flood  of  tears  came  to 
my  relief,  and  I  was  enabled  to  double  the  cape  and 
very  soon  feel  the  effects  of  the  trade-winds.  I  had 
scarcely  said  amen,  when  a  leading  member  of  the 
church,  who  had  been  standing  through  the  services  in 
the  broad  aisle,  (for  the  church  was  a  perfect  jam) — 
his  countenance  often  had  paled,  and  his  chin  quivered 
— this  brother  then,  with  one  mighty  effort,  threw  his 
arms  around  his  pastor's  neck,  and  they  came  down 
upon  their  knees  in  the  midst  of  the  great  congrega- 
tion. The  member  cried  out,  "O,  Bro.  Dudley,  forgive 
me,  forgive  me  I  Whenever  you  brought  up  the  sub- 
ject of  a  protracted  meeting  before  the  church,  I  always 
opposed  it.  You  remember,  at  the  last  meeting  when 
you  named  it,  I  took  my  hat  and  walked  out  of  the 
covenant  meeting.  I  would  not  hear  you,  and  about 
all  the  church  followed  me."  This  lifted  the  latch, 
opened  the  door,  gave  me  an  admission  into  the  secret 
audience  chamber,  and  shed  a  light  upon  those  difficul- 
ties that  had  so  much  hindered  our  progress. 

Returning  to  my  room  after  service,  the  first  thing  I 
did  was  to  take  up  the  letter  referred  to  before,  and  on 
opening  it  1  found  that  it  was  a  letter  that  had  been 
written  to  me,  at  a  very  late  date,  by  the  pastor,  (in 
which  he  appeared  to  have  little  hope  that  it  would 
reach  me,  previous  to  the  appointed  or  promised  time 
that  I  was  to  be  with  him  and  his  people.)  But  the 
letter  had  never  been  sent.  The  secret  came  out,  that 
when  that  leading  brother  had  induced  the  church  to 


EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  247 

follow  him  from  the  meeting-house,  there  were  but  two 
left — the  pastor,  and  one  very  good  man — who  finally 
came  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  pastor  should  go  home 
and  write  a  letter,  if  so  be  that  it  might  reach  the 
evangelist,  and  turn  his  steps  another  way.  The 
brother  was  to  remain  at  the  church,  take  the  letter, 
and  drop  it  in  the  office  on  his  way  home.  When  the 
pastor  returned  to  the  church  with  the  letter,  the 
brother  who  had  remained  in  waiting  said  to  Eld.  D., 
"  We  must  not  send  this  letter.  I  have  been  praying, 
ever  since  you  left ;  and'  when  I  prayed  we  might  suc- 
ceed in  preventing  Eld.  Sheardown  from  coming  here, 
all  was  dark  and  gloomy  in  my  mind ;  but  when  I  felt 
reconciled  to  let  the  thing  stand  as  it  is,  and  let  the 
man  come,  all  appears  to  be  bright  as  day.  Therefore, 
I  say,  let  the  providence  of  God  rule  in  this  thing. 
After  he  comes  and  preaches  a  few  sermons,  he  will 
get  the  people  out,  and  we  shall  see  what  the  mind  of 
the  Lord  is.  If  he  must  leave,  I  will  pay  his  traveling 
expenses,  and  we  will  get  out  of  the  thing  the  best  way 
we  can."  This,  of  course,  previous  to  the  confession, 
was  all  in  the  dark  as  it  regarded  myself. 

POLITICAL  STUMBLING-BLOCKS. 

One  other  instance  that  occurred  in  this  meeting.  I 
have  said  it  was  the  winter  following  the  great  political 
conflict  of  1840.  We  were  moving  on  ;  the  power  of 
the  Highest  appeared  to  rest  upon  the  people ;  and 
converts  were  daily  multiplying.  There  was  a  brother 
of  rather  superior  talent,  one  of  the  sweet  singers  in 
Israel,]  who  had  got  pretty  deep  into  my  heart.  He 
labored  well.  There  was  a  certain  other  gentleman, 
unconverted — a  man  rather  above  mediocrity  in  his 
appearance  and  all  his  demeanor.  His  wife,  and  a 
little  niece,  I  believej  were  hopefully  converted  to  God. 


248  BREAKDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Ho  appeared  to  be  the  subject  of  very  deep  conviction, 
and  remained  in  that  state  some  days.  We  could  not 
see  what  obstacles  were  between  him  and  the  Saviour. 
I  observed,  that  while  the  brother  just  referred  to  was 
talking,  this  gentleman's  tears  dried  up.  He  looked, 
to  me,  as  though  he  had  speedily  got  into  a  hardening 
process.  I  concluded  to  watch  the  thing  closely,  as 
the  convicted  man  very  soon  gave  all  the  evidence  that 
he  was  the  subject  of  groat  anxiety  of  soul.  For  two 
or  three  meetings,  when  the  above-mentioned-  brother 
spoke  or  prayed,  it  produced  the  same  effect  upon  the 
trembling  sinner.  I  concluded  there  must  be  some- 
thing wrong,  and  in  consequence  took  the  brother  by 
the  arm  and  said  to  him,  "  Do  you  think  you  have 
made  all  the  confession  you  ought  to  make?  or  is  there 
something  left  behind  ?"  He  remarked,  "  I  do  not 
mean  to  be  dishonest.  I  think  I  have  done  in  that 
respect  all  my  duty."  Of  course,  I  could  not  say  that 
he  had  not,  and  had  no  business  whatever  to  judge  his 
heart.  But  the  circumstances  that  had  appeared  be- 
fore me  were  fraught  with  something  that  indicated 
wrong. 

While  preaching  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  I 
made  some  stirring  remarks  in  relation  to  brethren 
throwing  stumbling-blocks  in  the  way  of  sinners,  grow- 
ing out  of  the  political  excitement  of  the  times.  It 
was  a  perfect  digression,  the  remarks  not  growing  out 
of  my  subject  at  all,  but  they  passed  for  what  they 
were  worth.  Immediately  after  sermon,  the  brother 
arose,  called  the  gentleman  by  name,  and,  with  a  heart 
apparently  dashed  like  a  potter's  vessel,  said,  "  O  for- 
give me,  forgive  me — I  have  done  very  wrong ;  I  know 
it,  now.  I  did  not  see  it,  before.  Your  politics  were 
tho  opposite  of  mine.  You  know  I  would  often  drive 
around,  on  your  carriage  road,  with  my  buggy  blazoned 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  249 

with  "  Tippecanoe."  I  would  sing  a  song,  crack  my 
whip,  and  was  gone.  I  knew  it  would  make  you  mad. 
I  did»it  wilfully.  I  am  very  sorry.  If  you  can,  I  want 
you  should  forgive  me  ;  and  if  there  is  anything  else, 
that  I  do  not  see,  that  I  have  done,  that  is  in  the  way 
of  your  soul's  salvation,  do  tell  me.  "I  would  not  stand 
between  you  and  the  salvation  of  your  soul,  for  the 
world."  While  this  confession  was  going  on,  the  gen- 
tleman's face  became  placid,  his  countenance  as  Leba- 
non !  He  hopefully  passed  the  strait  gate,  and  found 
joy  and  peace  in  believing. 

But  I  feel  something  like  Solomon,  when  he  declared 
of  making  many  books  there  is  no  end.  So  it  is  in  re- 
lating interesting  anecdotes  growing  out  of  extra 
efforts.  A  very  few  more  must  suffice. 

MEETINGS  IN  ROCHESTER. 

In  the  winter  of  1844,  I  was  engaged  with  the  church 
in  Palmyra — that  beautiful  village,  and  interesting 
field  of  labor.  A  short  time  before  closing  our  effort, 
I  recognized  in  my  congregation  a  dear  brother  in 
company,  apparently,  with  a  gentleman  I  did  not" 
know.  When  the  meeting  was  out  for  the  afternoon, 
I  was  met  by  Bro.  J.  M.  French,  with  whom  1  bad 
been  in  intimacy  long  before  he  was  converted.  His 
house  was  often  my  resting  place,  where  everything 
that  his  large  heart  could  suggest,  and  his  liberal  hand 
supply,  was  always  at  my  service.  He  had  formerly 
lived  on  the  Big  Flats  in  the  Chemung  valley,  but  had 
been  converted  in.  the  city  of  Eochester.  _  He  intro- 
duced to  me,  Dea.  Barton.  They  very  soon  made  their 
errand  known.  They  had  come  after  me  to  hold  a 
meeting  with,  the  Second  Baptist  church,  Eochester. 
They  were  commissioned  to  take  me  or  my  pledge,  as 
soon  as  the  meeting  closed  in  that  place.  I  felt  very 


250  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

much  exhausted,  as  that  was  the  fourth  meeting  that 
I  had  labored  through  without  rest,  except  the  little 
respite  I  had  in  traveling  from  one  place  to  another. 
I  would  gladly  have  plead  off,  on  the  ground  of  my 
worn-dowYi  physical  system,  but  they  smilingly  said, 
judging  from  the  sermon  they  had  heard,  they  would 
be  willing  to  risk  the  physical  weakness !  We  had  a 
little  conference  together,  when  they  gave  me  an  ac- 
count of  their  condition  as  a  people,  stated  what  diffi- 
culties it  appeared  to  them  we  should  have  to  surmount 
and  then  said  much  in  relation  to  the  favorable  circum- 
stances that  presented  themselves. 

When  I  arrived  in  the  city,  I  went  to  the  church  in 
the  evening.  They  had  been  worshiping  in  the  base- 
ment, where  we  found-  a  number  of  brethren  and 
sisters,  praying.  Things  appeared  to  look  favorable. 
I  had  an  introduction  to  a  few  deacons  and  brethren. 
Dea.  Smith — that  eminent  man  of  God,  who  some  few 
years  ago  was  removed  from  our  fellowship  as  a 
church  to  the  fellowship  of  saints  and  angels  in  the 
upper  sanctuary — remarked,  "  Had  we  not  better  go 
up  into  the  audience  room  for  preaching,  to-night?"  I 
replied,  "  No,  my  brother,  let  us  labor  here  until  God 
says,  Come  up  higher."  An  evening  or  two  after, 
before  it  was  time  to  open  the  services,  Dea.  Smith 
said,  "Now,  what  shall  we  do?  The  basement  is  full, 
and  the  sexton  informs  me  that  there  is  a  crowd  out- 
side that  cannot  get  in."  I  remarked,  "  This  is  the 
voice  of  God  saying  to  us,  Go  up  a  little  higher."  So 
we  repaired  to  the  audience  room  above.  We  had  a 
very  blessed  time.  Week  after  week,  salvation's 
streams  were  full  banks.  My  dear  brother,  the  pastor, 
baptized,  I  think,  as  the  avails  of  the  .meeting,  over 
seventy.  I  shall  never  forget  the  love  of  Christ  that 
so  richly  abounded  in  the  hearts  of  the  brethren  and 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  251 

sisters,  and  the  hallowed  influence  that    appeared  to 
rest  upon  everything  around  us. 

The  morning  of  our  final  separation,  at  the  house  of 
Deacon  Barton — where  a  number  of  precious  brethren 
and  sisters  had  met  together  to  join  in  prayer,  and  take 
the  parting  hand — was  the  most  like  heaven  of  any- 
thing I  have  ever  met  with  on  earth.  I  think  I  speak 
the  feeling  of  every  one  present  on  that  occasion.  Bro. 
Hotchkiss,  the  pastor,  presented  me  with  three  volumes 
of  D'Aubigne's  Reformation  in  Germany  and  Switzer- 
land. Permit  me  to  inscribe  here  this  token  of  esteem 
and  respect  to  me,  as  a  memento  of  my  love  and  esteem 
to  him,  that  it  may  live  when  I  am  dead,  and  the  vol- 
umes with  their  inscription  may  have  passed  into  other 
hands : 

ROCHESTER,  March  14th,  1844. 

DEAR  BROTHER  SHEARDOWN, — Will  you  do  me  the  favor  to  ac- 
cept the  accompanying  volumes,  as  a  slight  tribute  of  respect  and 
esteem.  They  may  serve  occasionally  to  revive  the  recollections 
of  those  sweet  and  hallowed  scenes  through  which  we  have  passed 
together,  while  ministering  at  the  altar  of  God.  Confident  I  am 
that  they  will  live  in  my  memory  as  illuminated  and  swyiy  spots 
on  the  checkered  canvas  of  my  life.  And  I  live  in  the  animating 
hope  that  we  may  be  permitted  to  recount  these  seasons  together 
on  the  fair  fields  of  final  rest.  Wherever  you  may  be  called  in 
providence,  you  will  have  my  warmest  Christian  regards.  Our 
brief  acquaintance  has  won  for  yourself  the  truest  and  stronge'st 
affection  of  which  my  nature  is  capable. 

Fraternally  Yours,  V.  R.  HOTCHKISS. 

Bro.  Hotchkiss  afterwards  was  chosen  a  Professor  in 
the  University  at  Rochester,  and  is  now  serving,  a 
second  time,  as  pastor  of  a  church  in  Buffalo. 

Since  the  time  referred  to,  I  have  enjoyed  a  great 
many  good  seasons  with  the  Baptists  in  Rochester. 
Although  some  have  gone  to  their  rest  who  labored  so 
faithfully  together,  yet  there  remain  many  dear  breth- 


252  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

ren  and  sisters,  who  have  a  warm  place  in  ray  heart, 
but  whom  I  never  expect  to  see  again  until  we  meet 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  I  have  become  like 
Jacob  of  old,  well  stricken  in  years,  and  leaning  on  the 
top  of  my  staff.  But  it  is  a  pleasing  thought  that  there 
is  no  old  age  in  heaven.  The  great  and  all-absorbing 
question  is,  What  can  we  do  that  shall  most  glorify 
God  while  we  remain  on  the  earth  ?  I  have  very  lately 
returned  from  almost  the  vestibule  of  the  upper  sanc- 
tuary, and  this  may  be  my  final  adieu  to  my  friends  in 
that  city. 

HOW  A  SIGN-POST  WAS  TORN  DOWN. 

One  Sabbath  afternoon,  while  holding  a  protracted 
meeting  in  a  village  in  Steuben  county,  we  had  to  give 
up  the  school  house  where  we  held  services,  on  account 
of  its  having  been  pre-engaged  by  a  minister  of  another 
denomination.  A  Presbyterian  friend  called  at  my 
stopping  place  to  know  if  I  would  speak  in  a  tavern, 
providing  it  could  be  obtained.  I  replied,  "  Yes,  to  be 
sure — I  had  rather  preach  than  lie  still,  and  I  do  not 
know  that  there  is  any  place  on  God's  footstool  where 
the  Gospel  may  not  be  preached."  He  said,  "  At  what 
time  shall  we  make  the  appointment?"  I  said,  "At 
two  o'clock."  He  remarked,  "  You  need  not  fear  but 
you  will  have  a  congregation." 

At  the  appointed  time,  I  found  the  corner  room  of 
the  tavern  crowded.  My  stand  was  near  the  door,  be- 
tween the  bar-room  and  dining  room,  the  bar  directly 
at  my  right  hand.  Before  announcing  a  text,  I  said, 
"  I  can  not  preach,  unless  I  first  ask  a  question.  It  has 
been  asked  perhaps  thousands  of  times  on  the  very 
board  on  which  I  stand.  The  question  is, '  What  shall 
we  drink  ?' "  The  landlord,  who  was  sitting  a  short  dis- 
tance from  me,  dropped  his  head.  I  continued,  "  You 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  253 

will  find  my  text  in  Exodus,  15th  chapter,  last  clause 
of  24th  verse:  '  What  shall  we  drink?'"  I  saw  no  im- 
mediate effect  from  my  sermon. 

A  year  or  two  afterward,  while  traveling  some  dis- 
tance from  that  place,  I  met  a  man  on  horse-back,  to 
whom  I  bowed.  He  said,  "  Good  morning,  Elder."  I 
remarked,  "  I  know  your  countenance,  but  your  name 
I  can  not  call." — "  Do  you  not,"  said  he,  "  remember 
pulling  down  my  sign-post?"  I  replied,  "No,  sir,  I 
do  not  remember  having  done  such  a  thing/' — "  Do 
you  not  remember  preaching  in  my  bar-room,  and  ask- 
ing the  question,  What  shall  we  drink?"  The  reply 
was,  "  O  yes,  I  do  not  mean  to  forget  that ;  but  I  did 
not  know  that  I  had  pulled  down  your  sign." — "  You 
did,  sir, — for  I  never  had  any  rest  in  my  soul  until  I 
got  out  of  the  business.  I  sold  my  property,  at  a  loss 
of  six  hundred  dollars,  in  order  to  get  clear  of  the 
concern. 

PERSONAL  APPEALS,   OR  INDIVIDUAL  LABOR. 

Daring  protracted  and  other  meetings,  it  is  very 
common  to  hear  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  a  whole 
neighborhood,  or  village,  or  city.  But  I  have  never 
known  such  prayers  answered.  And  I  think  the  better 
way  is  to  single  out  individuals — go  to  them,  alone,  and 
talk  about  the  interests  of  their  souls.  Yet  it  becomes 
us  to  be  sure  that  our  way  is  clear,  lest  we  receive  the 
rebuke,  "Physician,  heal  thyself."  Never  undertake 
the" work,  unless  your  own  heart  is  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  Jesus. 

Personal  labor  must  be  done  by  the  private  members 
of  the  church.  The  pastor,  or  evangelist,  can  not  do 
all.  Every  individual  must  do  his  or  her  own  duty. 
It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  deal  with  the  souls  of  iinmorlul 
beings.  If  we  err,  the  error  may  be  a  fatal  one. 
22 


254  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

I  have  on  my  mind  a  circumstance  that  took  place 
during  a  protracted  meeting  in  a  rural  district  in 
county.  While  passing  through  the  congrega- 
tion, conversing  with  different  persons  on  the  great 
subject  of  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  I  met  a  lady,  a 
school-teacher  by  calling,  apparently  twenty-five  years 
of  age,  of  manifest  intelligence.  I  said  a  word  or  two 
to  her  about  the  Saviour,  and  passed  on.  One  of  the 
brethren  said,  "Elder,  what  did  you  make  out  of  that 
young  lady?" — "Not  much/'  I  replied. — "Nor  never 
will,"  a  deacon  remarked.  lt  Did  you  not  know,  Elder, 
that  she  has  sinned  away  her  day  of  grace,  and  can 
never  be  saved?"  I  replied,  "No,  sir,  I  do  not.  And 
.  by  what  authority  have  you  come  to  that  conclusion?" 
— "  It  is  very  'generally  believed,  by  professors  in  this 
place,  that  it  is  so.  Moreover,  while  she  was  attending 
a  meeting  of  another  denomination  in  the  village,  the 
ministers  told  her  to  her  face  that  she  had  sinned 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  there  was  no  mercy  for 
her." 

This  representation  made  mo  feel  intensely,  and  I 
determined  to  make  every  effort  in  my  power  to  do  her 
good.  The  first  opportunity  I  had  to  converse  with 
her,  I  learned  that  she  had  been  raised  under  the  influ- 
ence of  infidelity,  but  was  not  herself  an  infidel.  I 
tried  to  point  her  to  the  Saviour.  She  replied,  "  It  is  of 
no  use,  now.  I  am  already  lost — Christians  tell  me 
so."  I  asked,  "  Do  you  ever  pray  ?" — "  No." — "  Did 
you  ever  pray  ?" — "  Yes,  some  time  ago — but  I  can  not 
pray,  now." 

On  subsequent  interviews,  her  mind  appeared  to 
have  grown  more  dark,  and  her  countenance  was  more 
sad.  At  length,  I  asked,  "  Would  you  like  to  be 
saved?" — "Yes,  but  it  is  impossible."  Said  I,  "Per- 
mit me  to  ask  you  if  you  have  a  room  by  yourself, 


EVANGELIZING—  REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  255 

where  you  board?"  She  replied,  she  had.  "Now,"  I 
continued,  "  I  shall  not  ask  you  to  pray,  because  you 
have  told  me  you  can  not.  But  I  expect  to  retire  to 
my  room,  about  ten  o'clock  this  evening — and  I  request 
you  to  retire  to  yours,  about  the  same  hour — put  out 
your  light — kneel  by  your  bedside — do  not  pray,  but 
remember,  every  moment,  that  Eld.  Sheardown  is  pray- 
ing for  you.  Bemain  on  your  knees  half  an  hour — I 
shall  close  my  prayer  about  half-past  ten." 

The  next  evening,  I  met  her  in  the  church,  and 
asked  her  if  she  had  complied  with  my  request.  She 
said  she  had.  "  Will  you  do  the  same  duty  to-night?" 
Her  answer  was,  "I  will." — " How  long  do  you  wish  I 
should  pray  ?" — "  Until  midnight,"  was  her  reply.  I 
remarked,  "  Do  not  pray  for  yourself  until  you  seem 
forced  to  do  it." 

The  day  following,  she  informed  me  she  had  re- 
deemed her  pledge,  and  I  inquired  what  were  her 
thoughts  while  alone  upon  her  knees?  She  replied, 
"  I  never  felt  so  in  my  life."  Before  parting  at  evening, 
I  inquired,  "  Do  you  wish  me  to  pray  again  for  you  to- 
night?" She  replied,  "Yes,  sir."— "How  long  shall  I 
pray?" — "All  night,  sir."  Her  tears  began  to  flow. 
The  Lord  was  pleased  to  encourage  my  faith  by  giving 
a  little  sight.  I  said,  "  Will  you  PRAY  FOR  YOURSELF, 
to-night  ?"  The  reply  was,  "  Yes."  Near  two  o'clock, 
the  next  morning,  the  blessed  Spirit  came  down  like 
Peter's  sheet,  and  our  prayers  were  taken  up  to  heaven. 
I  felt  assured  the  good  work  was  done.  During  the 
day,  she  attended  the  meeting,  evidently  rejoicing  in 
the  salvation  of  G-od. 

This  is  an  extreme  case.  I  do  not  give  it  as  a  sample 
of  the  moral  labor  to  be  performed  by  brethren  and 
sisters.  Yet  there  are  many  cases  quite  as  difficult,  in 
every  field.  I  have  known  men  so  steeped  in  sin  that 


256  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

I  feared  lest  God  in  His  wrath  should  suddenly  take 
thorn  away  in  all  their  guilt.  For  such  individuals,  I 
have  often  spoken  privately  to  some  faithful  Christian,, 
giving  them  (if  they  did -not  already  know)  the  par- 
ticulars of  their  case — and,  if  circumstances  demanded 
it,  have  appointed  a  continuous  secret  prayer  meeting, 
day  and  night,  wherein  the  time  was  so  divided  that 
vocal  or  ejaculatory  prayer  should  not  cease  to  ascend 
until  it  pleased  God  to  manifest  His  justice  or  His 

grace.     This  method  prevailed  in  the  case  of  Mr. . 

He  had  been  an  infidel  of  high  order — yet,  even  after  his 
infidelity  had  given  yp  the  ghost,  and  he  was  invited 
to  take  the  anxious  seat,  he  declared,  again  and  again, 
"  Put  hell  on  my  right  hand,  and  an  anxious  seat  on 
my  left,  and  I  will  jump  into  hell  in  preference  to  going 
to  an  anxious  seat."  But  he  did  enter  an  anxious  seat 
— was  converted  to  God — and  has  long  been  a  shining 
light  in  Zion. 

SINGING  IN  OPEN  MEETINGS. 

It  has  always  seemed  to  me  that  singing  is  a  sublime 
part  of  public  worship.  But  adaptation  in  singing,  is 
just  as  essential  as  in  preaching.  In  protracted  meet- 
ings, 1  generally  dispensed  with  the  formalities  of 
choirs.  Guided  in  a  great  measure  by  circumstances, 
I  could  not  mark  out  a  path  in  which  I  should  always 
walk.  On  Sabbaths,  I  often  desired  the  choirs,  as  such, 
to  be  in  their  places — and,  sometimes,  felt  it  duty 
to  secure  their  assistance,  if  possible,  during  every 
meeting. 

By  way  of  illustration,  I  will  describe  a  scene-  that  is 
irrevocably  impressed  on  my  memory.  While  attend- 
ing a  session  of  the  Canister  Eiver  Association,  in  a 
beautiful  village  in  Allegany  county,  New  York,  the 
little  church  seemed  desirous  I  should  tarry,  and  hold 


EVANGELIZING—  REVIVAL     INCIDENTS.  257 

a  mooting  with  them.  They  had  a  largo,  well-trained 
choir,  and  I  remarked  to  a  brother,  "  You  have  a  lovely 
group  of  singers." — "  Yes — but  they  are  unconverted." 
My  heart  was  moved  for  them.  Beforje  the  Association 
was  dismissed,  notice  was  given  that  the  church  would, 
that  evening,  commence  a  series  of  meetings,  to  con- 
tinue so  long  as  it  appeared  to  be  duty.  I  said,  "  It 
seems  that  1  am  to  remain  here,  to  proclaim  unto  you 
the  way  of  life  and  salvation.  Now,  I  have  one  request 
to  make  of  some  dear  friends,  and  I  hope  they  will  not 
deny  me.  I  desire  that  part,  if  not  all  of  the  choir,  will 
be  with  us,  every  meeting.  I  have  been  perfectly  de- 
lighted with  the  execution  of  the  pieces  performed  du- 
ring the  Association.  You  are  so  good  judges,  that  I 
will  give  you  the  privilege  of  making  your  own  selec- 
tions, whenever  you  wish."  I  believe  they  made  every 
effort  to  be  present.  There  were  three  young  men  who 
appeared  to  be  able  to  lead  the  choir.  The  singers 
became  very  much  interested,  and  one  young  lady  pro- 
fessed conversion.  One  afternoon,  I  preached  on  the 
Judgment.  When  the  sermon  closed,  one  of  the  leaders 
announced  the  "Judgment  Anthem."  He  sounded — 
but,  in  taking  the  pitch,  he  struck  as  far  from  it  as  Old 
Windham  is  from  Coronation.  He  tried  again,  but 
failed,  and  took  his  seat.  Another  leader  made  an  at- 
tempt, but  he  also  failed  utterly.  Then,  the  order  in 
the  gallery  was,  heads  down — except  the  young  female 
convert,  who  remained  firm  on  her  feet,  her  counte- 
nance as  placid  as  the  waters  of  the  Siloam !  Looking 
at  them  through  my  tears,  I  was  forced  to  exclaim, 
"  No  wonder  you  could  not  sing,  with  the  dread  reali- 
ties of  the  Judgment,  like  drops  of  boiling  lightning, 
scalding  your  guilty  consciences !  Now,  dear  friends, 
you  need  the  balm  of  life.  We  invite  you  all  to  come 
down,  and  take  those  seats,  which  we  will  vacate  for 


258  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

you.  Then  kneel,  and  pray  for  yourselves — and 
Christians  will  pray  for  you."  During  this  time,  the 
converted  lady  was  passing  through  the  gallery,  con- 
versing. I  continued,  "Now,  all  of  you,  come  down." 
She  added,  "  Follow  me !"  and  the  gallery  was  evacu- 
ated— the  congregation  singing, 

"  Come,  ye  sinners,  poor  and  needy." 

Nearly  all  that  group  of  young  persons,  as  I  hope, 
received  the  pardoning  grace  of  God. 

During  protracted  meetings,  and  in  our  conversation, 
anxious  and  prayer  meetings,  my  general  course  was 
to  omit  reading  hymns.  The  first  thing  was  to  ascer- 
tain if  there  was  among  the  members,  any  quick, 
off-hand  singers,  and  engage  them  to  be  ready,  at  any 
desired  moment,  to  sing — and  seldom  to  sing  morer 
than  one  or  two  verses  at  a  time.  One  great  difficulty 
is  to  select  both  words  and  tunes  to  meet  the  state  of 
feeling  in  the  congregation.  "While  laboring  to  arouse 
the  church  from  a  state  of  supineness,  wo  would  select 
hymns  corresponding  in  sentiment  with  the  following : 

"  My  drowsy  powers,  why  sleep  ye  so  t" 
"Oh  for  a  closer  walk  with  God!"  &c. 

If  exhorting  sinners,  hymns  of  this  class  are  preferable : 

"  Hearts  of  stone,  relent !  relent!"  • 
"  Come,  ye  sinners,  poor  and  needy." 
"Sinners,  can  you  hate  the  Saviour?" 
"  To-day  the  Saviour  calls,"  4c. 

If  listening  to  converts  telling  what  God  has  done  for 
them,  we  would  sing — 

"  O  how  happy  are  they." 

If  we  were  hearing  converts  relate  their  experience,  in 
view  of  baptism  and  church  fellowship,  wo  would  give 
out  such  as  the  following  : 

"  In  all  my  Lord's  appointed  ways." 
"  Come,  happy  souls,  adore  the  Lamb." 
"  Christians,  if  your  hearts  be  warm." 
"  O,  Lord !  and  will  thy  pardoning  love." 
"  From  whence  doth  this  union  arise !"  &c. 


EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL    INCIDENTS.  259 

In  the  converts'  or  young  Christians'  meetings,  we 
should  choose  a  class  of  Zion's  songs  like 

"Am  I  a  soldier  of  the  cross?" 

"  Come,  let  us  ascend." 

"  When  I  can  read  my  title  clear."$p 

"  Our  hearts  by  love  together  knit."  Ac. 

Singing  is  not  only  a  delightful  part  of  divine 
worship,  but  also  an  exercise  that  God  often  blesses  to 
the  conviction  and  conversion  of  sinners.  On  one 
occasion,  as  I  well  remember,  while  singing  that  good 
old  revival  hymn, 

"Amenl  amenl  my  soul  replies," 

as  the  meeting  was  dismissed,  a  gentleman  of  high 
standing  in  the  community  was  most  powerfully  con- 
victed. Before  he  had  passed  ten  rods  from  the 
meeting-house,  he  said  to  a  brotlier  on  the  road,  "  Do 
pray  for  me-!"  The  brother  replied,  "  Let  us  kneel 
down."  They  knelt  together,  on  the  snow,  in  the  midst 
of  the  dispersing  congregation,  and,  while  prayer  was 
offered  up  in  his  behalf,  he  passed  the  strait  gate,  as  I 
trust. 

It  is  very  desirable  that  evangelists,  and  all  who 
conduct  prayer  and  conference  meetings,  should  have 
their  memory  well  stored  with  appropriate  hymns  and 
tunes.  If  they  wish  to  give  out  a  hymn  of  five  or  six 
verses,  it  should  be  sung  at  intervals. 

I  repeat  that  adaptation  is  as  important  in  singing  as 
in  preaching.  The  solemnity  of  a  meeting  is  sometimes 
dissipated  by  some  one  ranting  something  as  entirely 
out  of  place  as  it  would  be  to  sing  the  words, 

"  All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name," 

in  the  tune  Hear.  Wo  should  "  sing  with  the  spirit  and 
the  understanding  also." 


CHAPTER  VIL— 1844  TO  1852. 


Removal  to  Reading,  Steuben  County — Lectures  on  Romanism,  and 
the  Mosaic  Laics,  at  Jefferson  ( Watkins, )  Schuyler  County — 
Removal  to  Jefferson — Church  Raised,  and  Meeting  House 
Built — Preaching  to  Boatmen — Incidents — the  Chemung  River 
Association — its  Churches,  &c. 

REMOVAL  FROM  CATLIN  TO  READING. 

In  1844,  I  resigned  my  pastorate  at  Catlin — which, 
indeed,  had  only  been  nominal  for  some  years — and,  in 
answer  to  a  call  from  the  church  in  Reading,  removed 
my  standing  and  took  charge  of  the  last-named  church. 
It  was  a  painful  task  for  me,  with  my  wife,  and  some 
of  my  believing  children,  to  have  our  names  taken  from 
the  records  of  the  Catlin  church,  where  there  were  so 
many  associations  and  Christian  ties,  which  had  bound 
us  together  for  so  long  a  time.  Yet  duty  appeared  to 
call,  and  I  knew  nothing  but  to  obey.  The  Reading 
church  had  been  in  some  respects  unhappy  in  their 
choice  of  pastors — were  somewhat  divided  among 
themselves — and  it  appeared  I  was  the  only  man  in 
,  whom  they  could  be  agreed!  They  promised  me  that 
I  should  have  my  liberty  to  attend  protracted  meet- 
ings, by  getting  them  a  supply,  or,  if  that  could  not  be 
done,  they  would  cheerfully  endeavor  to  sustain  meet- 
ings themselves. 

FLANK  MOVEMENT  CONTEMPLATED. 

There   was    another    inducement.      Jefferson — now 


262  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

more  generally  called  Walking— at  the  head  of  Seneca 
Lake,  had  gon#  up,  under  my  own  observation,  from 
three  or  four  houses,  to  a  flourishing  little  village, 
which  had  all  the  appearance  of  becoming  quite  a  mart 
for  business,  there  was  no  Baptist  church  in  it,  nor 
any  Baptists  that  I  knew  of.  In  locating  for  Eeading, 
I  pitched  my  tent  a  little  nearer  to  the  head  of  the 
Lake  than  to  Eeading  Center,  the  location  of  the  Bap- 
tist church.  I  had  it  in  my  heart  to  try  and  do  some- 
thing for  the  rising  village.  I  hoped,  at  least  in  a  few 
years,  to  be  able  to  cut  loose  from  the  church  in  Eead- 
ing, and  endeavor  to  plant  the  standard  on  some  un- 
broken ground.  Jefferson  was  near  by  me,  and  ap- 
peared to  claim,  my  attention  more  than  any  other. 
Things  went  on,  with  the  pastor  and  people  in  Eeading, 
perhaps  as  comfortably  and  with  as  much  good  feeling 
as  could  be  expected.  It  was  not  a  hard  task  for  me, 
in  those  years,  to  preach  three  sermons  a  day,  and 
travel  several  miles,  for  I  had  a  good  horse  and  baggy, 
and,  by  making  due  calculations,  through  a  kind  Provi- 
dence I  could  always  meet  my  appointments  in  season. 

RECONNOITRE  AT  JEFFERSON. 

I  was  called,  two  or  three  times,  tp  the  head  of  the 
Lake,  to  preach  at  funerals.  The  people  gathered  al- 
most in  mass.  I  inquired  if  there  were  not  some  Bap- 
tist people  in  that  village  ?  I  was  told  that  there  was  a 
Mrs.  C.,  whose  parents  I  had  formed  an  acquaintance 
with  On  Five  Mile  Creek,  ifl  Steuben  county,  when  she 
was  a  girl  at  home.  I  thought  if  I  could  gain  her  in- 
fluence, I  might  get  into  some  place  to  preach.  True, 
I  had  been  told  that  it  was  no  use  for  a  third  denom- 
ination to  come  into  that  village,  as  the  other  two 
were  in  perfect  harmony,  and  could  do  all  the  preach- 
ing it  was  necessary  for  them  to  have !  However,  I 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  263 

looked  at  the  thing,  and  found  indeed  that  the  head  of 
the  Seneca  was  a  part  of  God's  world,  and,  if  so,  I  had 
a  right  to  go  into  it  and  preach  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  I  made  inquiries  for  a  school-house  in 
which  1  might  preach,  but  found  there  was  no  admit- 
tance. After  having  made  a  thorough  effort,  I  failed 
in  obtaining  any  place  where  I  could  set  my  foot  and 
unfurl  the  banner  of  the  Gospel. 

INVITED  TO  LECTURE  ON  ROMANISM. 

Things  passed  on  a  short  time.  I  was  very  uneasy. 
I  thought  I  could  not  live,  within  two  miles  and  a  half 
of  such  a  place,  and  have  no  right  of  inheritance  there. 
A  circumstance  occurred,  one  day,  which  proved  to  be 
the  opening  wedge.  I  was  riding  in  my  buggy,  with 
my  daughter,  Mrs.  Dillistin,  when  we  met  the  pastor 
of  the  P.  church.  He  heFd  up  his  finger,  as  though  he 
wished  me  to  stop,  so  I  stopped.  In  company  with 
him  was  a  brother,  (a  Mr.  D.)  who  I  highly  esteemed 
from  the  acquaintance  I  had  with  him,  and  thought 
him  a  good  man.  One  stood  on  one  side  of  my  buggy 
and  the  other  on  the  other,  with  each  of  them  a  foot 
upon  the  forewheel  of  the  carriage,  (as  we  were  on  de- 
scending ground.)  The  clergyman  said  to  me,  "Eld. 
Shcardown,  you  are  the  very  man  I -wanted  to  see." 
I  inquired  after  his  wants.  He  said,  "  The  Eoman 
Catholic  bishop  has  been  in  our  village,  and  has  moved 
minds  that  I  thought  could  not  be  moved.  And  now, 
sir,  I  wish  you  to  come  down  and  review  the  Bishop. 
I  will  tell  you  all  I  know  in  relation  to  the  course 
taken  by  him."  I  replied,  "  Sir !  I  am  not  unac- 
quainted with  the  course  the  Bishop  took.  I  under- 
stand all  about  that.  But,  sir,  I  am  not  the  man  to 
review  the  Bishop.  Tbat  is  your  ground.  I  have  no 
inheritance  in  your  place — not  so  much  as  to  set  my 


264  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

foot  upon.  You  had  better  do  that  work  yourself." — 
"  No,  sir,"  he  said,  "  your  age,  and  your  experience  in 
Papal  countries,  make  you  the  very  man.  And  now, 
sir,  I  cordially  invite  you  to  come  down.  You  shall 
preach  in  my  church,"  (for  they  had  a  place  that  was 
called  by  that  name.)  "  I  will  make  the  appointment 
for  you,  stand  by  you,  and  aid  you  all  that  is  in  my 
power."  I  still  told  him  that  I  could  not  see  it  my 
duty,  under  the  circumstances,  to  undertake  such  a 
work.  He  urged  me  to  give  him  an  appointment  for 
the  next  Sabbath.  I  told  him  I  would  think  of  it,  and, 
if  it  appeared  to  be  my  duty,  I  would  drop  him  a  line 
permitting  him  to  make  an  appointment. 

On  my  way  home,  I  overtook  an  old  Eevolutionary 
soldier,  eminently  pious — I  thought  him  the  most 
godly  man  in  my  acquaintance — an  "  elder"  according 
to  the  forms  of  the  church,  the  pastor  of  which  had 
just  asked  me  to  review  the  Bishop.  I  drove  slowly 
by  his  side,  and  found  he  was  quite  childish.  I  said  to 
him,  "  Father  B.,  what  is  the  matter  with  you  ?"  and 
held  up  my  horse  to  hear  his  complaint.  The  good 
man  exclaimed,  "  O,  I  am  killed !  I  am  killed !  my 
feelings  are  killed !"  I  said,  "  Where  are  you  going  ?" 
He  replied,  "  Home." — "  Well,  now,  I  will  assist  you 
into  my  buggy,  take  you  up  to  my  house,  and,  if  1  do 
not  get  a  chance  to  send  you  home,  will  send  one  of 
my  own  boys  to  take  you."  After  he  was  seated  in 
the  buggy,  I  said  to  him,  "  What  hurt  your  feelings 
so?"  He  replied,  weeping,  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
Bishop  had  been  in  Jefferson,  and  his  pastor  "had 
given  him  his  pulpit  for  to  go  through  his  fooleries," 
and  his  pastor  sat  and  heard  him,  and  he  could  not 
bear  it.  Ho  said,  "  How  can  I  live  when  I  see  the 
sanctuary  of  God  profaned?"  I  endeavored  to  divert 
the  old  gentleman's  mind  from  his  troubles,  by  talking 


BEADING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  265 

about  his  nearness  to  the  land  of  rest — the  upper  sanc- 
tuary, where  nothing  that  maketh  a  lie  shall  enter  in. 

OBTAIN  AN  OLD  SCHOOL-HOUSE  TO  SPEAK  IN. 

After  pondering  the  thing  in  my  own  mind,  and  ma- 
ture deliberation  and  prayer,  I  concluded  to  try,  if  it 
was  among  the  possibilities,  to  obtain  a  place  and 
deliver  a  course  of  lectures  on  Eomanism.  But  I 
would  not  fight  the  enemy  on  his  own  ground.  I 
went  down  to  the  village  one  day,  saw  Senator  George 
Guinnip,  and  asked  him  if  he  thought  it  was  possible 
to  obtain  the  school-house  for  me  to  deliver  a  course 
of  lectures  on  Eomanism  ?  He  thought  it  would.  He 
was  an  unconverted  man,  but  said  he  would  see  Esq. 
Peck  ;  he  thought  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  ob- 
taining the  house  for  that  purpose.  I  told  him,  if  he 
could,  I  would  deliver  a  lecture,  every  Sabbath  after- 
noon, at  half-past  two  o'clock.  The  house  was 
obtained,  the  appointment  given  out,  and  I  was 
notified  that  all  would  be  in  readiness. 

I  went  at  the  appointed  time,  and  found  more  people 
there  than  could  well  get  into  the  old  school-house.  I 
remarked  to  them,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  so  many  friends 
present,  to-day,  but  am  afraid  that  you  are  going  to  be 
disappointed.  I  shall  not  lecture  to-day  directly  on 
Bomanism,  but  will  give  you  a  talk  upon  the  Divinity 
of  God's  Word — because,  if  you  do  not  believe  the  Bible 
to  be  divinely  inspired,  I  shall  in  a  measure  be  de- 
prived of-  a  great  deal  of  testimony  that  will  bo  very 
much  needed  through  my  course  of  lectures.  Now,  I 
wish  to  say  to  you,  if  1  come  here,  it  will  be  a  great 
satisfaction  for  me  to  know  that  I  am  not  speaking  to 
Infidels.  There  will  be  three  sources  from  which  I 
shall  draw  my  proofs.  First,  the  Bible.  Second,  the 
history  which  I  shall  read  to  you  from  my  books. 
23 


266  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Third,  my  experience,  and  the  observations  that  I  have 
had  where  Catholicism  predominates.  And  now,  if  I 
proceed,  I  want  to  tell  you  at  the  starting  point,  that  I 
make  no  compromise  with  the  old  mother  of  harlots, 
the  abomination  of  the  earth.  She  has  a  great  many 
connections,  who  may  be  traced  down  to  the  thirty- 
second  cousin.  You  must  not  expect  that  I  shall  show 
her  any  mercy.  When  I  strike  her  in  the  face  and 
eyes,  and  you  see  the  moral  blood  begin  to  run,  and  I 
hear  you  whining  and  saying  that  you  are  too  hard 
upon  the  old  lady — that  she's  done  a  great  many  bad 
things,  but  nevertheless  she's  done  some  good  ooes — 
now,  so  sure  as  1  hear  anything  like  this,  I  shall  be 
certain  that  some  of  her  relations  are  present."  I  de- 
delivered  my  lecture,  for  it  was  thought  not  best  to 
call  it  "  preach." 

OPPOSITION    OVERCOME. 

I  had  not  progressed  far  in  my  course,  before  I  caught 
the  tidings,  from  almost  the  wings  of  the  wind,  that 
"Eld.  Sheardown  is  a  vulgar  man,  and  makes  use  of 
very  low  language."  I  did  not  calculate  to  review  the 
Bishop  only,  but  at  the  same  time  to  pay  some  atten- 
tion to  his  sympathizers.  The  next  Sabbath,  I  re- 
marked, before  the  congregation,  (which  was  always 
very  large,)  "  Now,  some  of  you  have  been  hurt.  You 
think  the  blows  have  been  too  severe  ;  consequently,  I 
find  a  report  going  around  here  that  I  have  made  use 
of  improper  language.  Now,  I  do  not  want  you  should 
lay  this  to  my  parents,  for  I  was  well  brought  up ; 
neither  to  my  education,  for,  as  far  as  that  went,  I  was 
correctly  instructed  ;  and,  as  it  regards  my  knowledge 
of  the  world,  of  men,  and  things,  I  can  say  without 
boasting,  that  I  have  forgotten  more  than  many  of  you 
ever  knew.  But  1  can  tell  you  this,  that  the  language 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  267 

I  have  made  use  of,  is  not  yet,  according  to  your 
standard,  half  as  severe  as  what  you  will  find  in  God's 
Word."  Every  few  Sabbaths,  there  would  be  some 
fault-finding  to  review  as  I  passed  along. 

UNPLEASANT  CONTROVERSY. 

At  length  one  person  said  to  me,  "  There  is  a  strange 
report  about  you,  sir,  in  the  village."  I  replied,  "  Well, 
that  is  nothing  new  ;  but  what  is  in  the  wind,  now  ?" 
— "  Why,  sir,  it  is  reported  that  you  have  lied." — "Ah! 

indeed." — "And  others  say  that  either  you  or  Mr. 

has  lied." — •"  In  what  does  the   lie   consist  ?" — "  You 

have  said,  sir,  that  you  were  invited  by  Mr. to 

come  to  this  village  and  lecture  on  Eomanism,  which 
you  never  were." — "Very  well,  I  am  not  troubled 
about  that.  I  have  said  so,  and  I  say  so  now."  I 
named  these  things  in  my  afternoon  labors,  for  I 
meant  that  everything  that  was  said  about  me  or  done 
to  me  should  come  square  out  before  the  public.  I 
said,  "  Next  Sabbath,  if  God  will,  I  shall  look  at  this 
thing  in  the  face,  and  meet  it  in  a  way  that  I  think 
every  individual  will  be  satisfied  who  has  lied.  If  it  is 
susceptible  of  proof  that  I  have,  I  will  get  down  upon 
my  knees  before  this  community  and  confess  my 
wrong,  until  this  village  shall  be  shaken  as  with  a 
moral  earthquake." 

CALUMNY    REFUTED. 

This  brought  the  mass  of  the  people  together  the 
next  Sabbath.  After  services,  I  stated  the  report,  and 
hoped  that  there  might  be  some  mistake,  some  where, 
because,  for  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  to  be  charged  with 
lying, is  a  great  thing;  but  to  be  proved  a  liar, is  awful. 
I  stated  to  the  congregation  the  conversation  that  took 
place,  (while  sitting  in  the  buggy,)  before  referred  to. 
After  I  was  through,  the  P.  clergyman  arose  (for  he 


268  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

was  present,)  and  said,  he  had  no  recollection  of  ever 
having  said  anything  of  the  kind ;  that  something 
might  have  been  said,  so  remotely  that  the  speaker 
might  have  considered  it  an  invitation,  but  he  did  not 
think  what  he  had  said  was  even  an  apology  for  an  in- 
vitation. I  then  repeated  over  verbatim,  the  conver- 
sation that  had  taken  place  on  the  highway.  I  then 
turned  to  the  brother  who  was  with  us  on  that  occa- 
sion, and  said,  "Now,  Bro.  D.,  did  not  your  pastor 
make  those  statements  and  requests  ?"  He  answered, 
firmly,  with  an  unfaltering  voice,  "  He  did,  sir."  That 
appeared  to  be  the  end  of  all  strife  in  the  mind  of  the 
public.  Not  very  long  after  this,  the  clergyman  closed 
his  labors,  and  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  ever  seen 
him  since. 

SERMONS  ON  THE  MOSAIC  LAWS. 

After  laboring  on  Komanism  for  six  or  seven  monthp, 
every  Sabbath  afternoon,  I  came  to  a  close  on  that 
subject,  and  promised,  if  they  would  give  mo  a  hear- 
ing, I  would  deliver  a  course  of  sermons  on  the  Mosaic 
Laws— the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  Jewish  hierar- 
chy. I  did  this  in  order  to  try  my  strength  relative  to 
holding  a  congregation.  I  soon  found,  that,  in  a  good 
measure,  I  had  secured  the  attention  and  good  feeling 
of  the  people  in  general. 

REMOVAL  TO  JEFFERSON. 

In  1848,1  resigned  my  charge  in  Eeading,  and  moved 
to  Jefferson.  In  a  financial  point  of  view,  this  was  one 
of  the  greatest  mistakes  of  my  life.  I  had  bought  me 
a  very  pleasant  little  home,  thirty  acres  of  land,- with 
house,  barn,  and  fruit  of  every  kind  almost,  and  in  a 
fair  way  to  finish  up  the  last  payments  of  my  contract, 
when  I  was  advised,  by  brethren  who  I  thought  were 
good  financiers,  to  sell  that  precious  little  home,  and 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  269 

purchase  a  house  and  lot  in  the  village  where  I  was  to 
perform  my  labor  of  building  up  a  church.  I  did  so, 
and  now  this  house  and  lot  are  all  my  earthly  posses- 
sions. Had  it  been  in  the  former  homestead,  it  would 
have  made  a  desirable  place  for  the  evening  of  life. 

But  the  work  was  fairly  before  me.  The  field  to  be 
occupied  was  somewhat  difficult.  Still,  there  was  every 
inducement  to  labor  on,  hoping  that,  by  and  by,  we 
should  be  numbered  among  the  churches  of  the  earth. 
We  retained  the  old  school- house  in  peace  as  a  place  of 
worship,  but  always  by  far  too  small  for  us. 

COMMENCE  TO  BUILD. 

It  had  pleased  God  in  His  providence  to  send  among 
us,  Bro.  Alfred  Bellamy  and  wife.  He  was  a  business 
man,  ardently  pious  and  benevolent — in  fact,  my  right 
hand  man.  We  saw  that  we  could  not  do  anything 
unless  we  built  a  church  edifice.  Means,  we  had  but 
very  little.  However,  we  had  some  prospect  that  the 
earth  would  help  the  woman,  and  we  commenced  get- 
ting our  timber  and  other  materials  together,  in  the 
winter  of  1849. 

When  the  summer  of  that  year  arrived,  it  brought 
with  it  that  dire  malady,  the  Cholera,  which  overset 
all  our  plans.  Some  of  our  subscribers  were  dead, 
some  moved  away,  and  others  were  either  not  able  or 
not  willing  to  do  what  they  had  promised  or  previously 
said  they  would.  The  day  looked  to  us  very  dark. 
However,  we  took  courage,  got  up  a  new  subscription, 
and  concluded  to  build  the  house.  After  looking  over 
what  we  really  wanted  to  meet  the  emergency  of  the 
case  and  the  expectations  of  the  community,  we  saw 
that  it  would  cost  us  from  twenty-five  hundred  to  three 
thousand  dollars.  Contract  let,  and  lesser  expenses  cal- 
culated, we  found  we  could  not  foot  up  with  less 


270  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

three  thousand.  There  was  a  great  deal  of  turning 
pale  and  trembling  in  view  of  the  consequences.  Our 
subscriptions  would  in  no  wise  begin  to  reach  the 
expense. 

"While  in  this  dilemma,  Bro.  Bellamy  was  in  the  city 
buying  goods.  I  was  on  my  bod,  sick.  The  friends  in 
the  village  had  built  a  very  nice  Union  school-house, 
and  it  looked  as  though  the  old  building  was  left  for 
us  until  we  could  erect  a  house  for  God.  While  in  this 
condition,  my  son  came  into  my  room  and  said, 
"  Father,  the  Trustees  are  going  to  sell  the  old  school- 
house."  I  asked  him  when  ?  He  said,  "  To-night." 
Then  I  felt  heart-sick:  nothing  but  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God  could  save  us  from  being  cast  out  upon 
the  common.  I  told  him  to  attend  the  sale,  ascertain 
what  it  was  sold  for,  and  who  bought  it.  When  he 
returned,  he  informed  me  that  the  notice  of  sale  was 
illegal,  and  that  the  sale  was  put  off,  I  think  for  two 
weeks,  in  order  to  give  correct  notice. 

Before  the  time  had  arrived,  I  was  off  my  sick  bed, 
and  my  brother  had  returned  from  the  city.  I  said  to 
him,  "  Now,  I  want  you  to  buy  that  house."  His  re- 
mark was,  "Why,  it  is  literally  worth  nothing."  I 
replied,  "  It  is  worth  everything  to  us :  it  is  our  rally- 
ing point."  After  pressing  him,  he  finally  remarked, 
"  I  will  buy  it  if  you  will  stand  in  the  gap  for  one-half 
the  purchase  money."  I  told  him  to  go  ahead.  Ho 
sent  a  person  on  the  night  of  the  sale,  and  bought  it,  I 
think,  for  a  hundred  or  a  hundred  and  ten  dollars.  Its 
real  value  was  very  trifling,  only  it  made  us  a  shelter 
from  the  storm  and  from  heat. 

TROUBLES  ABOUT  OUR  OLD  PREACHING  ROOM. 

But  we  had  not  got  out  of  our  troubles.  Very  soon, 
we  had  notice  served  upon  us  to  remove  it  from  the 


BEADING  AND  JEFFEBSON  FIELDS.  271 

corporation  grounds.  Then  one  great  thing  was,  How 
can  it  be  moved  ?  but  the  greatest  was,  Where  shall  wo 
put  it  ?  While  walking  through  the  village,  looking 
for  some  vacant  place  where  we  could  put  our  tent,  I 
met  a  gentleman  whose  name  I  did  not  know.  He 
said, J<  Well,  Elder,  I  understand  that  you  are  ordered 
to  remove  your  church." — "  We  are,"  was  the  answer, 
"  but  that  is  not  the  worst,  sir;  I  can  not  find  a  place 
to  set  it." — "  Well,"  said  he,  "I  have  got  two  vacant 
lots  on  that  street.  I  am  going  West,  to  be  gone  a 
year  or  more,  I  do  not  know  how  long.  You  may 
remove  it  on  to  the  east  lot,  with  pleasure,  only,  when 
I  tell  you  it  must  be  moved  or  sold,  I  shall  expect  you 
will  do  it."  I  thanked  him  very  kindly  and  told  him 
that  any  time  when  he  wished  us  to  take  it  down  or 
take  it  out  of  the  way,  we  would  certainly  do  it.  I 
immediately  started  for  the  boat-yard,  to  try  to  get  the 
loan  of  a  capstan,  cable  ropes,  and  chains,  necessary 
for  the  removal;  raised  a  dust;  and  mustered  help 
enough,  from  the  brethren  and  friends,  to  take  it  to  its 
new  location.  There  was  a  great  deal  of  wracking  and 
cracking  about  the  old  shell,  yet  it  held  together,  and 
the  next  Sabbath  we  were  happily  located  in  the  old 
house  on  a  new  site. 

That  village  had  some  peculiar  advantages — such  as 
its  canal,  and  its  steam-boat  navigation  on  the  lake — 
which  made  it  a  rallying  point  for  boats  lying  in  the 
large  basin  over  the  Sabbath.  Here  was  a  field  of 
labor  that  met  my  heart's  desire — for  I  always  loved 
to  preach  to  seamen  and  boatmen — and  I  thought  to 
become  a  kind  of  Bethel  chaplain.  I  told  my -congre- 
gation I  wanted  to  preach  on  the  lake  shore,  or  else  go 
down  to  the  long  pier  and  preach  to  the  boatmen.  I 
also  asked  for  something  that  would  designate  the 
place  where  I  should  hold  forth ;  and  then  described 


272  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

the  ensign  jack — a  good  size,  with  cords  to  it,  so  that  I 
could  easily  bend  it  to  one  of  the  long  poles  which  the 
boatmen  always  had  upon  their  boats.  I  soon  received 
a  beautiful  flag,  with  "  Bethel  Church"  painted  upon  it, 
and,  a  short  time  after,  another,  what  the  sailor  calls  a 
swallow  tail-jack. 

PREACHING  TO  BOATMEN. 

Now,  I  was  equipped,  outwardly,  to  my  content. 
The  villagers  would  turn  out  together,  down  to  the 
boats,  making  me  often  a  very  large  congregation.  A 
friend,  the  pastor  of  one  of  the  other  churches,  was  de- 
sirous to  share  with  me  the  happiness  of  preaching  to 
the  boatmen.  I  cordially  took  him  in  as  a  partner,  but 
still  found  1  had  to  do  the  greater  part  of  the  preach- 
ing. He  was  confined  to  his  manuscript,  and  could  not 
extemporize ;  consequently,  if  it  proved  to  be  a  windy 
day,  his  craft  would  not  hold  up  to  the  breeze,  and  his 
manuscript  would  be  on  a  lee-shore.  But  I  always  felt 
ready  a,nd  willing  to  aid  the  dear  brother  when  those 
winds  of  affliction  beat  upon  him,  and  we  had  good 
times. 

Our  meeting  house  progressing,  we  were  moving  OB, 
hoping  against  hope  that  one  day  it  would  be  better 
with  us  than  now.  But  at  last  we  appeared  to  come 
to  a  stand.  Brethren  and  friends  would  say,  "  Now, 
Elder,  we  must  stop  this  work.  It  will  be  a  disgrace 
to  us  to  get  into  debt  more  than  we  can  pay."  I  re- 
plied, "  I  do  not  want  that  we  should  get  in  debt,  but  I 
want  that  we  should  redeem  all  our  contracts,  and  let 
the  work  progress.  Now,  brethren,  if  you  are  willing 
to  dispense  with  preaching  once  in  a  while  on  a  Sab- 
bath, I  can  gather  up,  pretty  soon,  five  or  six  hundred 
dollars."  They  thought  it  was  doubtful,  but  were 
willing  it  should  be  tried.  I  knew  the  churches  all 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  273 

through  the  country,  and  had  no  fears  but  what  I 
should  getv  aid.  I  started  for  my  old  ground  between 
the  Lakes.  Tried  Trumansburg,  Covert,  Farinerville, 
&c.  All  responded  cordially,  cheering  my  heart  in  the 
work.  While  I  was  laboring  in  this  way,  the  trustees 
were  paying  out  money  as  fast  as  I  could  obtain  it. 
One  Saturday  evening,  about  nine  or  ten  o'clock,  my 

wife  came  to  my  room   and  told  me  that  Mr. 

wished  to  see  me.  My  heart  fluttered  as  soon  as  I 
heard  his  name.  He  was  one  of  our  workmen,  and  our 
trustees  were  pledged  to  see  every  mechanic  paid  when 
he  needed  it.  I  said  to  the  gentleman,  "  Well,  sir, 
what  do  you  want  ?"  He  appeared  to  pause,  as  though 
he  did  not  like  to  do  his  errand.  I  said,  "  Speak  on. 
You  want  some  money,  do  you?"  He  said,  "Yes,  sir." 
— "Very  well,  how  much  do  you  want?" — "I  should 
like,"  he  said,  "  to  be  paid  up." — "  How  much  are  we 
owing  you?" — "About  sixteen  dollars."  I  replied, 
"  Well  we  can  cut  this  work  short.  I  have  not  got 
any  money  of  any  account.  Mr.  Bellamy  is  from  home ; 
but  here,  sir,  I  married  a  couple  an  hour  or  two  ago, 
and  there  are  two  dollars  that  I  got  for  it;  take  that, 
sir;  it  will  last  you  over  the  Sabbath."  He  said, 
"  When  can  I  have  the  balance?" — "You  shall  have  it 
•  on  Monday  forenoon."  I  had  it  not — could  have  bor- 
rowed it  of  any  of  my  friecds  on  the  street,  but  that  I 
dared  not  do.  He  went  off,  apparently  well  satisfied, 
(and  so  was  I  to  think  that  I  had  the  two  dollars  for 
him.) 

A  BENEVOLENT  MORAVIAN. 

The  Sabbath  came.  I  went  to  my  appointment,  in 
the  morning.  In  the  congregation  was  a  very  good 
hearted  man,  (then  irreligious,)  who,  as  I  was  passing 
through  the  streets  to  my  afternoon  appointment,  came 


274  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

up  to  me,  somewhat  excited,  and  said,  "Elder,  make 
haste  and  get  to  the  school-house.  I  dined,"  he  said, 
"  at  the  Washington  house,  to-day,  and  there  were  a 
gentleman  and  lady  from  New  York ;  they  told  me 
where  they  had  been  to  meeting  in  the  forenoon,  and 
inquired  if  there  was  any  meeting' in  the  village  in  the 
afternoon?  I  said,  there  is  a  man  who  preaches  this 
afternoon,  but  it  is  in  a  miserable  old  school-house, 
scarcely  fit  for  decent  people  to  go  into.  Now,  make 
haste,"  he  said,  "  make  haste,  they  are  passing  up  the 
other  side.  I  want  you  to  get  there  first  and  give  them 
the  best  seat  we  have."  I  could  not  help  smiling  at 
his  earnestness,  and  the  thought  of  giving  the  gentle- 
man and  lady  the  best  seat  we  had,  for  their  was  very 
little  superiority,  as  it  regarded  seats,  in  our  school- 
house  church.  They  were  old  benches,  broken  down 
and  patched  up.  which  the  loitering  school  boys  had 
well  nigh  destroyed  with  their  jack  knives.  However, 
I  had  been  in  but  a  few  moments  before  the  strangers 
made  their  appearance.  "  There  they  are  !  there  they 
are!"  exclaimed  my  friend,  "look  out  for  them!  give 
them  a  good  place!"  (This  man  had  been  through  the 
Mexican  war,  and  learned  to  obey  orders ;  and  he 
spoke  as  though  it  was  my  duty  to  obey  everything  he 
commanded.)  Our  congregation  came  together  as . 
usual.  I  tried  to  preach  as  best  I  could,  from  a  pas- 
sage in  Romans.  It  was  a  doctrinal  subject.  I  saw, 
by  their  countenances,  that  the  strangers  fellowshiped 
the  truth.  When  I  had  got  through  my  sermon,  I  told 
my  congregation,  that  the  next  Sabbath  I  must  spend 
in  the  city  of  Rochester,  for  we  must  have  some  more 
funds.  My  own  heart  was  very  tender,  and  for  a  few 
moments  the  dear  brethren  and  sisters  appeared  to  be 
in  the  valley  of  Bochim.  I  dismissed  my  meeting, 
after  which  I  introduced  myself  to  the  strangers.'  They 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  275 

apppeared  to  be  courteous,  kind,  Christian  people. 
In  the  morning,  I  thought  I  would  go  down  to  the 
port,  or  what  is  more  familiarly  termed  "  the  steam- 
boat landing,"  thinking  perhaps  I  might  get  my  eye 
on  those  friends,  and  shake  hands  with  them  again,  as 
I  had  learned  they  were  going  down  the  Lake.  While 
standing,  looking  at  the  bustle  on  the  wharf  as  the 
boat  was  taking  in  some  freight,  "  spat"  came  a  man's 
hand  on  my  shoulder,  and  behold  it  was  the  soldier 
again  !  He  said,  in  great  haste,  "  Elder,  the  gentleman, 
and  lady  who  were  at  meeting  yesterday,  are  at  the 
Washington  house,  and  wish  to  see  you  before  they  go 
away.  Bun,"  he  said,  "  with  all  speed,  sir,  for  they 
will  be  going  down  to  the  boat  very  soon."  I  went  to 
the  house,  inquired  for  their  room,  knocked,  and  re. 
ceived  admission.  The  gentlemen  said,  "  Sir,  I  could 
not  leave  this  place  without  I  saw  you  again.  I  was 
deeply  interested  in  the  precious  truth  you  preached 
to  us  yesterday  afternoon.  When  we  were  preparing 
to  retire  last  evening,  as  is  our  custom,  at  home  or 
abroad,  to  kneel  down  and  pray,  it  appeared  to  me  I 
could  not  pray.  The  thoughts  that  occupied  my  mind, 

sir,  were  these :     Now,  here  is  one  of  God's  ministers 
7  > 

with  a  few  poor  brethren  and  sisters  around  him,  who 
are  struggling  to  build  a  house  of  worship ;  and  what 
is  my  duty,  in  view  of  their  circumstances?  1  did  not 
think,  when  I  left  home,  that  any  benevolent  object 
might  present  itself;  consequently,  I  am  unpreparedt 
I  do  not  belong  to  your  denomination.  1  trust  we  be- 
long to  Christ's  Kingdom,  however.  I  am  one  of  the 
United  Brethren,  commonly  called  Moravians.  I 
should  like  to  spend  some  time  with  you,  but  we  must 
go  down  on  the  boat.  Now,  sir,  there  are  twenty  dol- 
lars. Please  accept,  and  may  it  encourage  your  heart 
to  labor  on."  So  that,  on  Monday  forenoon,  I  was  able 


276  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

to  redeem  my  pledge  to  the  mechanic,  pay  him  up,  and 
have  money  on  hand. 

COMPLETE  OUR  HOUSE. 

-  We  straggled  on  and  completed  our  church  edifice, 
which  cost  something  over  three  thousand  dollars.  It 
is  a  beautiful  little  house,  well  adapted  to  a  rising 
village.  We  began  to  come  to  a  conclusion  of  the 
whole  matter.  I  saw  that  we  were  coming  out  in  debt 
about  a  thousand  dollars.  This  I  had  anticipated,  all 
the  way  through.  And  in  talking  with  Bro.  Belamy, 
we  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  money  should  be 
borrowed,  so  that  every  man,  employed  on  the  work, 
should  be  paid  up,  before  we  entered  it  for  worship ; 
(and  I  do  not  recollect  that  there  was  a  man  who 
could  righteously  say,  You  owe  me  one  cent.)  The 
next  thing  was  to  find  the  man  who  had  the  money. 
I  knew  him,  and  thought  we  could  get  a  loan,  by 
giving  security  on  the  property.  The  gentleman  was 
willing  to  do  the  business,  but,  before  we  come  in  pos- 
session of  the  money,  he  did  not  like  the  security. 
The  house  might  burn  down,  and  the  lot  would  not  be 
worth  a  thousand  dollars.  Some  of  my  brethren  come 
to  me  with  the  trouble.  I  remarked  to  them;  "If 
that  is  all  the  difficulty,  we  can  turn  him  out  the  insu- 
rance as  collateral  security :  then  he  will  be  perfectly 
safe."  He  accepted  the  proposition.  All  our  debts 
for  materials  and  work,  were  thus  paid  off.  We 
entered  that  edifice  perhaps  with  as  much  gratitude 
as  ever  any  poor  little  church  did. 

ORGANIZATION— INDEPENDENCE. 

In  raising  the  interest  at  Jefferson,  some  sticklers 
for  the  square  rule  may  think  us  a  little  loose  in  our 
management.  When  we  wero  very  small,  we  organ. 
ized  ourselves  into  a  church,  and  attended  all  the 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  277 

ordinances  of  God's  house  as  regularly  as  though  we 
had  been  recognized  for  twenty  years.  We  called  no 
council  for  fellowship,  for  reasons  that  were  best 
known  to  ourselves.  However,  some  of  the  pastors 
and  deacons,  in  the  churches  between  the  Lakes,  ap- 
proved our  course.  We  reported  to  the  Seneca  Associa- 
tion our  numbers,  increase,  and  diminution,  as  regularly 
as  though  we  had  been  one  of  their  body,  (though  this 
was  not  entered  on  their  Minutes.)  We  looked  up  to 
the  Association  as  a  child  would  look  up  to  his  father. 
When  the  time  came,  we  called  a  council  for  fellowship, 
and  received  the  hearty  recognition  of  a  large  class  of 
bur  brethren. 

BETHEL  SERVICES— INCIDENTS. 

I  have  referred,  to  labor  performed  in  the  open  air 
on  board  of  boats  in  the  harbor,  and  some  very  interest- 
ing scenes  we  had.  They  were  generally  as  orderly  a 
congregation  as  we  find  in  our  churches.  Once  in  a 
while  we  found  a  man,  intoxicated,  who  would  act 
under  that  influence.  I  remember,  one  Sabbath,  hav- 
ing thrown  our  banner  to  the  breeze,  we  opened  servi- 
ces by  singing,  (and  the  friends  did  sing,  and  many  of 
the  boatmen  assisted  them,  with  a  will  that  would 
almost  make  a  Christian  believe  that  they  were  on 
board  Old  Ship  Zion,just  entering  the  port.)  But  as 
I  arose  to  pray,  the  intemperate  man  was  a  little 
noisy.  I  spoke  very  calmly  to  him,  "  Now,  sir,  be 
still — we  are  going  to  pray."  He  stammered  out,  (for 
his  tongue  was  very  thick,)  "  Lord,  I  was  just  agoing 
to  pray  myself."  Some  kind  friends  took  hold  of  him, 
peacefully  led  him  away,  and  he  troubled  us  no  more. 

On  another  occasion,  we  went  down  to  the  boats  to 
hear  a  stranger  preach..  He  had  not  proceeded  far 
before  it  appeared  evident  that  his  knowledge  of 
24 


278  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

human  nature  was  not  very  extensive.  He  endeav- 
ored to  open  the  pit  of  eternal  darkness,  and  to  show 
the  boatmen  that  that  was  their  doom,  and  I  thought 
he  told  them  a  great  many  things  that  they  were  truly 
guilty  of,  and  perhaps  many  things  that  they  were  not: 
in  fact,  when  he  was  through,  it  appeared  as  though 
he  had  made  them  out  to  be  the  most  desperately 
wicked  of  all  men.  Indignation  seemed  to  flash  from 
many  eyes  during  the  sermon.  It  was  evident  that  all 
the  bad  feeling  that  they  possessed  was  aroused  from 
the  very  bottom. 

After  his  labors  were  over,  I  remarked  to  them, 
"  Next  Sabbath,  many  of  you  will  be  here  again.  You" 
will  have  made  your  trip,  so  far.  Some  will  be  waiting 
for  the  tow-boat  to  go  down  the  lake,  and  others  per- 
haps will  be  for  working  their  way  up  to  Corning. 
Now,  I  wish  to  say  to  you,  if  God  will,  I  shall  be  here 
with  an  invitation  for  some  of  you  to  furnish  us  with  a 
setting-pole  on  which  to  hoist  our  colors."  Then  I 
added,  with  some  degree  of  sternness,  "  I  shall  preach 
to  you,  and  tell  you  what  I  think  of  boatmen." 

I  redeemed  my  pledge.  But,  as  I  passed  along  the 
boats,  there  appeared  to  be  an  unusual  coldness  and 
indifference  manifested.  Instead  of  the  usual  kind  in- 
vitation, "  Come  on  board  my  boat !  Come  on  board 
my  boat !"  I  had  to  ask  the  privilege  of  some  three  or 
four  boats,  before  I  could  get  consent  to  establish  our 
quarters.  I  endeavored  to  preach  to  them  as  much  of 
Jesus  as  I  could  possibly  crowd  into  the  time  allotted. 
But  it  was  very  evident,  from  their  countenances 
generally,  that  they  were  very  desirous  to  know  what 
the  speaker  thought  of  them. 

THE  PENNSYLVANIA  PACKET  BOAT  CAPTAIN. 

At  the  close  of  the  sermon,  1  remarked,  "  Now  I 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  279 

have  my  pledge  to  redeem.  I  have  not  yet  told  you 
what  I  think  of  boatmen.  Boatmen  are  exposed  to 
many  temptations.  There  are  many  sinful  ways  into 
which  they  are  often  drawn  by  their  avocation,  and  I  ' 
am  sorry  that  it  is  so,  but  I  tell  you  that  I  believe  that 
boatmen  have  some  warm  places  in  their  hearts  if  we 
can  only  get  down  to  them.  But  this  does  not  satisfy 
you.  You  want  to  know  something  more  relative  to 
my  thougbts.  Well,  now,  in  order  to  do  this,  and  give 
you  clearer  perceptions  of  what  I  think  of  you,  I  will 
relate  an  anecdote  that  I  read  in  a  paper  some  time 
ago.  The  circumstances  were  in  substance  as  follows  : 
"  In  an  adjoining  State,  the  Kail  way  cars  came  to 
their  terminus  at  a  given  place  on  one  of  the  Canals  of 
that  State.  The  passengers  there  changed  from  the 
cars  to  the  packet.  But,  on  board  the  cars,  there  was 
a  poor  invalid,  a  young  man  who  had  been  living  West. 
He  had  the  consumption,  and  was  very  near  to  his  end; 
his  great  anxiety  was  to  live  to  reach  home,  that  he 
might  die  in  the  arms  of  his  dear  mother.  The  pas- 
sengers in  the  car  did  not  like  his  company,  and  they 
proposed  to  inform  the  captain  of  the  packet,  that,  if 
he  took  that  sick  man  along,  they  would  not  go  with 
him  ;  and  they  appointed  one  of  their  number  to  carry 
the  message  to  the  captain  of  the  boat.  After  he  had 
heard  what  they  had  to  say  on  the  subject,  he  in- 
quired, "  Gentlemen,  is  there-no  one  to  speak  for  the 
young  man?  Where  is  he?" — "He  is  in  the  car, 
but  we  shall  not  go  with  you  if  you  take  him." — 
"  Very  well,"  replied  the  captain,  "  We  will  see  about 
it.  I  want  to  see  the  young  man  for  myself."  Ho 
we^ht  into  the  car,  and  the  next  thing  they  saw  was 
the  captain,  with  the  young  man  in  his  arms.  The 
captain  carried  the  sick  boy  to  his  boat,  gave  Mm  the 
best  berth  he  had,  and  told  his  cook  to  attend  to  him 


280  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

and  givo  him  any  nourishment  that  ho  could  take. 
The  travelers  were  very  indignant  at  the  conduct  of 
the  captain,  and  still  declared  that  they  would  not  go 
on  board  of  the  boat  with  that  man.  The  captain 
looked  at  his  watch,  and  said  it  was  so  many  minutes 
before  he  should  start.  The  passengers  waited  to  see 
the  result,  whether  he  would  leave  them  or  not.  By 
and  by,  the  word  was  given,  "  Cast  off  the  lines,  boys!" 
There  was  a  general  rash  to  the  packet.  After  they 
were  on  board,  calm  reflection  appeared  to  take  her 
seat  upon  her  throne,  and  one  and  another  began  to 
relent  that  they  had  been  so  forward  in  endeavoring 
to  deprive  the  young  man  of  his  passage.  It  resulted," 
according  to  the  account  that  I  saw  in  the  paper — 
not  because  the  young  man  was  really  needy,  but  as  a 
token  of  respect,  or  in  other  words  to  palliate  their 
former  conduct — "they  made  him  up  a  very  handsome 
purse,  and  thanked  the  captain  for  his  perseverance 
and  manhood.  Now,  that  was  none  other  than  Capt. 
Samuel  D.  Kerns,  well  known  to  many  Pennsylvania 
boatmen ! 

"  I  have  related  this  anecdote  to  show  to  you  what  I 
think  of  boatmen.  They  have  got  hearts,  they  have 
got  souls.  With  all  their  faults,  I  love  them  still." 
There  were  perhaps  but  few  boatmen  present,  but 
what  were  in  tears  ^  their  hearts  had  been  reached,  at 
least  sympathetically. 

One  word  more  in  relation  to  the  church  in  Jefferson. 
They  did  not  financier,  perhaps,  as  well  as  they  ought 
to  have  done;  their  debt,  for  money  borrowed  to  pay 
for  building,  was  heavy  upon  them ;  but,  after  hard 
struggling,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  Seneca  Asso- 
ciation, they  finally  lifted  the  debt.  The  little  church 
is  living  along,  and  I  believe  will  maintain  its  visibility. 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  281 

They  still  remain  a  member  of  that  Association  which 
has  been  to  them  a  foster-mother. 

CHEMUNQ  RIVER  ASSOCIATION — ITS  CHURCHES. 

In  1842,  it  was  talked  up  amongst  the  brethren  about 
forming  a  new  Association,  to  be  called  the  Chemung 
Kiver  Baptist  Association.  It  held  its  first  anniversary 
with  the  Campbell  and  Irwin  church,  Steuben  county. 
This. association  was  made  up  of  some  of  the  old 
churches,  such  as  Big  Flats,  Catlin  and  Dix,  Caton, 
Factoryville,  Smithport  and  Elmirav,  (now  called  the 
First  Church  of  Elmira,  for  they  have  become  two 
bands,)  and  eight  other  churches  which  had  been  or- 
ganized about  1840  and  1842,  making,  in  the  whole 
fifteen  churches,  with  twelve  ordained  ministers,  four 
licentiates,  and  a  membership  of  1,282.  Some  of  the 
churches  have  changed  their  names  since  their  original 
organization. 

Elmira  and  Fairport  was  originally  Elmira,  being 
named  after  the  town,  (not  after  the  city,)  and  is  now 
called  Horse  Heads,  (sometimes,  "  Fairport.")  There 
are  some  interesting  things  in  relation  to  this  church. 
It  was  gathered  by  the  Kev.  P.  D.  Gillette,  in  part  an 
offshoot  from  the  Big  Flats  church.  I  thought,  in  its 
early  years,  it  was  composed  of  as  good  elements  as  any 
church  in  my  acquaintance.  They  had  a  meeting  house, 
known  by  the  name  of  the  "Marsh  Church."  It  was  a 
singular  name,  but  true  to  the  letter,  for  it  stood  in 
what  might  be  termed  a  peninsula,  or  rather  an  island, 
in  a  marsh.  I  asked  Bro.  Gillette  why  build  a  house 
in  such  a  place?  He  said  it  was  "the  geographical 
center,  and  you  know  some  people  are  more  tenacious 
about  the  exact  center  than  they  are  to  have  a  good 
location  a  short  distance  from  that  center."  1  always 
thought  that  the  Horse  Heads,  in  nature,  was  the  very 


282  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

place  for  a  house  of  God.  I  was  present  at  the  time  of 
the  organization  of  this  church,  when  it  took  its  pre- 
sent location.  Elder  Jackson  had  the  pastoral  care  of 
the  original  church,  and  was  anxious  for  it  to  remove 
its  stand-point  to  the  place  just  named.  But  brethren 
and  sisters,  whose  hearts  were  bound  up  in  the  old 
hive  where  they  had  seen  so  much  of  the  grace  of  God, 
were  unwilling  to  break  up,  and  instead,  perhaps,  of 
endeavoring  to  conciliate,  too  harsh  measures,  were 
pursued  in  order  to  accomplish  the  desired  end.  I  re- 
member Bro.  Jackson  informing  me  of  the  course  that 
had  been  taken.  It  appeared  that  he  and  a  number  of 
brethren  and  sisters  had  consulted  in  relation  to  the 
change,  and  they  were  willing  to  be  led  by  him.  He 
then  gave  me  the  text  from  which  he  preached,  and  a 
synopsis. of  his  sermon,  from  Amos,  6th  chapter  and 
12th  verse :  "  Shall  horses  run  upon  the  rock?  will  one 
plow  there  with  oxen  ?  for  yo  have  turned  judgment 
into  gall,  and  the  fruit  of  righteousness  into  hemlock." 
He  had  with  him  nineteen  or  twenty,  I  think,  who 
took  letters  at  that  time  to  lay  the  foundation  of  this 
new  organization,  and  some  very  good  brethren  and 
sisters  they  were,  and  some  equally  good  were  left  be- 
hind, much  grieved  in  spirit.  A  council  was  called  for 
their  fellowship;  much  was  said  in  relation  to  the 
capability  of  the  little  church  to  sustain  the  Gospel 
amongst  them.  I  remarked  that  I  would  be  decided 
in  reference  to  their  organization,  and  the  fellowship- 
ing  by  the  council,  providing  Eld.  Jackson,  having  cast 
in  his  lot  with  them,  designed  to  stand  by  them  as  their 
pastor,  until  there  should  bo  a  mutual  agreement  be- 
tween pastor  and  people  that  it  would  be  best  to  dis- 
solve the  connection.  The  reply  was,  "  I  have  made 
up  my  mind,  as  long  as  the  church  is  suited,  to  stand 
by  them.  I  have  no  intention  of  anything  else."  I 


READING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  283 

think,  in  two  or  three  weeks,  I  heard  that  Bro.  Jackson 
had  gone  to  Orleans  county,  some  supposed  in  view  of 
settling,  and  the  first  thing  that  I  knew  was  that  he 
had  moved  his  tent.  Notwithstanding,  the  church  sur- 
vived; God  has  given  them  good  pastors,  (none  better 
than  the  present  incumbent,  Eev.  Philetus  Olney." 
They  are  a  strong,  working,  useful  church.  Several  of 
their  members  I  have  been  personally  acquainted  with, 
thirty-five  years  at  least. 

The  First  Church,  Elmira,  I  have  been  intimately 
acquainted  with  ever  since  its  organization.  Some  of 
the  original  members  still  live,  while  others  long  ago 
have  gone  to  their  rest.  I  might  refer  to  names  that 
still  survive  amongst  them — none  more  dear  to  me 
than  one  of  their  present  deacons,  Bro.  Joseph  Grover. 
I  shall  have  occasion  again  to  refer  to  this  church. 

The  church  at  Campbell  and  Irwin  did  not  exist 
when  I  first  traveled  through  that  region.  The 
Hornby  church  had  a  comTnon  center  on  the  upland, 
some  miles  off,  called  Bobbins'  Hill.  In  passing  to  and 
fro  over  the  country  where  this  church  is  now  located, 
I  used  to  preach  in  a  place  called  Cobbs'  barn.  They 
were  mostly  Presbyterian  people  who  cared  for  me — 
warm  hearted,  not  troubled  with  a  great  deal  of  secta- 
rianism— but  in  those  days,  and  I  believe  it  is  so  yet, 
any  individual  who  brought  to  them  the  bread  of  life 
was  cordially  received.  I  was  invited,  when  I  passed 
through  that  way,  to  make  it  my  home  at  a  Mr.  Pierce's. 
And  a  home  indeed  it  was  for  the  traveling  pilgrim.  It 
pleased  God  to  convert  his  wife,  and  I  baptized  her. 
This  was  hard  work  for  her  dear  husband.  He  thought 
all  his  earthly  comfort  was  gone.  But,  some  months 
after,  he  was  convinced,  that,  instead  of  having  lost  his 
earthly  comfort,  it  had  become  dearer  to  him  than  ever 
before,  for  he  was  made  the  happy  recipient  of  divine 


284  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

grace,  and  enjoyed  in  a  great  measure  the  comforts  of 
God's  salvation.  In  conversing  with  him  one  day,  he 
said,  "  Elder,  do  you  wish  to  walk  out  ?"  I  replied 
''Yes,  no  objection."  We  walked  down  the  road,  some 
thirty  rods  perhaps :  he  led  me  into  the  bushes,  and 
came  to  a  certain  place,  where  we  stopped.  ''There/' 
he  said,  "  is  the  spot  that  I  have  picked  out,  in  my  own 
mind,  as  a  place  to  build  a  meeting  house."  It  was  a 
beautiful  site,  being  an  eminence  overlooking  the  beau- 
tiful land  known  as  Cooper's  plains.  (In  fact,  all  that 
part'of  the  valley  of  the  Conhocton  is  delightful.)  The 
time  appeared  to  have  arrived  when  Bobbins'  Hill,  the 
favorite  center  of  the  old  church,  was  no  longer  adapted 
to  meet  the  necessities  of  the  people.  Many  precious 
souls  had  been  converted  within  a  reasonable  distance 
of  this  point,  which  had  impressed  the  mind  of  my 
dear  Bro.  Pierce  as  the  proper  rallying  place  for  those 
who  had  been  hopefully  converted  to  God,  and  for 
others  for  whom  we  prayed  that  they  might  follow  in 
the  same  precious  way. 

In  the  arrangement  that  was  to  be  made  in  refer- 
ence to  houses  of  worship,  it  was  agreed  to  change  the 
locality  of  the  old  church  to  a  place  called  Hornby 
Forks.  This  would  make  it  convenient  for  quite  a 
number  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  on  Nash's  Hill,  who 
had  been  considered  a  part  of  the  mother  church — the 
old  church  in  Catlin.  The  Campbell  and  Irvin  meeting 
house  was  built  upon  the  site  my  brother  had  selected. 
The  Hornby  Church  built  their  house  at  the  forks,  just 
referred  to.  Now,  the  brethren  and  sisters  in  the  val- 
ley of  Mead's  creek  can  go  to  their  place  of  worship 
without  climbing  the  hill.  The  other  brethren,  living 
on  the  upland,  can  be  very  comfortably  accommodated 
at  their  common  center.  Though  many  of  the  dear 
brethren  and  sisters  who  I  baptized  through  that  re- 


BEADING  AND  JEFFERSON  FIELDS.  285 

gion  of  country  sleep  the  sleep  that  knows  no  waking 
until  the  resurrection  of  the  just,  I  hope  to  hail  them 
in  the  first  resurrection.  Among  the  departed  are  Dea. 
J.  Underwood,  sister  St.  John,  and  others  whom  I 
might  name.  Dea.  St.  John,  I  understand,  is  yet  living, 
but  his  toils  are  almost  ended. 

The  Caton  church,  which  I  have  referred  to  before, 
was  organized  in  1832.  It  was  always  very  gratifying 
to  me  to  meet  these  churches  by  their  delegates  in 
association. 


CHAPTER  VIIL— 1852  TO  1865. 


Engage  in  Raising  a  Baptist  Interest,  and  Securing  the  Building 
Lot,  at  Hornellsville,  Steuben  County — Health  Fails — Removal 
to  Southport,  Shemung  County,  with  the  New  Church  and 
Church  Edifice — Death,  of  Mrs.  Shear  down — The  Parsonage 
Secured  by  .Deacons  Howell  and  Brown — Second  Marriage — 
Removal  to  Troy,  Bradford  County,  Pennsylvania — Varied 
Thoughts —  Conclusion. 

NEW  ENTERPRISES. 

In  1852,  by  advice  of  brethren  of  the  Seneca  Associa- 
tion, I  went  to  try  to  raise  a  church  in  some  of  the  new 
villages,  west  of  Elmira,  on  the  New  York  and  Erie 
Railroad.  I  tarried  at  Addison,  over  one  SabbatB,  but, 
on  looking  over  that  field,  did  not  see  anything  calcu- 
lated to  induce  me  to  hope  that  a  Baptist  interest  could 
speedily  be  raised  in  that  place,  and  so  I  continued  on 
up  to 

HORNELLSVILLE. 

This  appeared  to  be  one  of  the  most  thriving  villages 
on  that  part  of  the  line,  being  the  terminus  of  the 
western  section,  and  the  point  of  junction  with  the 
railway  to  Buffalo.  There  wa*s  a  large,  floating  popu- 
lation. I  found  people  dwelling  in  partly  finished 
habitations,  in  shanties,  and,  in  some  instances,  large 
barns  had  been  partitioned  off  for  the  accommodation 
of  families.  Everything  looked  like  thrift  and  activity. 
I  found  in  the  village  a  brother  and  sister  Owen,  with 
whom  I  had  been  acquainted  when  they  were  young 


288  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

people.  He  was  converted  in  Elmira.  His  wife  I  had 
baptized  into  the  fellowship  of  the  church  in  Reading, 
in  her  early  years.  They  were  well  posted  in  relation 
to  the  field  for  labor.  There  was  no  Baptist  church  in 
the  place,  and  not  to  exceed  half  a  dozen  Baptists. 

HORNELLSVILLE  CHURCH  FORMED. 

We  engaged  a  hall  on  Main  street  for  a  place  of  wor- 
ship. It  was  well  located,  but  in  some  respects  was 
not  a  desirable  place — for,  like  all  public  halls,  in  such 
villages,  it  was  used  through  the  week  for  all  kinds  of 
performances.  Sometimes,  when  I  went  to  attend 
worship  on  Sabbath  morning,  I  would  find  theatrical 
apparatus,  curtains,  and  paintings,  as  they  had  been 
left  on  Saturday  night.  But  we  kept  on  laboring,  and 
things  began  to  look  favorable.  The  Hornellsville 
church  was  organized,  October  15,  1852,  with  fourteen 
members,  and  attended  all  the  ordinances  of  God's 
house  as  best  they  could. 

LOOK  OUT  FOR  A  PLACE  TO  BUILD. 

I  had  been  in  the  village  but  a  short  time  before  I 
began  to  look  about  for  some  vacant?  lots  suitable  for  a 
meeting  house.  There  was  a  corner,  at  Church  and 
Canisteo  streets,  which  appeared  to  me  the  most  desi- 
rable location,  for  the  purpose,  in  all  the  place.  If  my 
memory  serves  me,  the  lot  is  about  eight  rods  on  one 
street,  and  twelve  on  the  other.  Upon  inquiry,  I  could 
not  at  first  find  any  one  who  knew  who  owned  it. 
One  day,. I  stopped  a  gentleman  on  the  street  to  chat  a 
moment  or  two  with  him,  and  said,  "  Sir,  can  you  tell 
me  who  owns  this  corner  ?"  He  said  he  thought  the 
lots  were  not  owned  by  any  person  in  the  village. 
They  had  been  held  by  some  gentlemen  who  had  been 
speculating  in  land  and  building  houses  for  sale,  but 
they  had  closed  their  business,  and  where  they  had 


HORNELLSVILLE— 80UTHPORT— TROY.  289 

gone  he  did  not  know — "  but  if  .any  one  can  give  you 
the-information,  probably  Esquire  L.  can." 

I  waited  upon  Esquire  L.,  who  informed  me  that  the 
owners  resided  in  New  Hampshire.  After  gaining 
what  information  I  could,  1  asked  him  if  he  would  do 
me  a  kindness.  He  was  not,  strictly  speaking,  a  re- 
ligious man,  and  (I  was  told)  held  views,  on  the  subject 
of  future  punishment,  directly  opposite  my  own.  But 
that  made  no  difference  to  'me  as  far  as  my  business 
with  him  was  concerned.  I  remarked*,  u  Now,  sir,  I 
expect  you  will  stand  fire — that  is,  I  want  to  talk  with 
you,  confidentially — do  not  want  my  conversation  to 
come  out  upon  the  street.  I  desire  you  to  write  to 
these  gentlemen — inasmuch  as  you  have  business  trans- 
actions with  them — and  please  to  inqure  if  these  lots 
are  for  a^ale,  and,  if  so,  what  will  be  the  price  of  them?" 
One  of  the  owners  wrote  that  the  lots  were  for  sale, 
but  he  had  not  power  to  sell  them,  as  his  partner  was 
at  the  West,  transacting  business — he  thought  the 
price  would  probably  be  six  hundred  dollars.  He  gave 
us  his  partner's  address,  for  any  further  information. 
I  requested  Esquire  L.  to  write  to  the  gentleman, 
West.  We  received  no  answer — waited  some  time — 
wrote  again  to  New  Hampshire — learned  that  the 
Western  partner  had  changed  his  location,  and  then 
addressed  him  at  his  new  residence.  He  promptly  re- 
plied that  the  lots  were  for  sale,  but  should  not  name 
the  price,  as  he  expected  to  be  in  Hornellsville,  soon, 
and  would  dispose  of  them  in  person. 

The  thing  we  most  feared,  now  threatened  us — if  he 
should  offer  them  for  sale,  there  were  certain  land 
speculators  who  in  all  probability  would  give  more 
than  we  could  be  able  to  offer.  A  few  days  after  this 
information,  another  letter  was  received,  saying  he  had 
declined  coming  east,  and  the  lots  could  be  had  for  six 
25 


290  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

hundred.  I  immediately  said  to  my  legal  friend, 
"  Now,  sir,  will  you  please  write  again  to  the  gentle- 
man in  New  Hampshire,  giving  him  what  information 
you  have  had  from  his  partner,  or  enclose  his  letter 
that  he  may  see  for  himself — asking  him  to  appoint 
you  his  agent  to  manage  this  business  ?  The  lot  1 
want  to  build  a  church  upon,  and  that  is  the  reason 
why  I  did  not  wish  this  correspondence  to  be  made 
public."  He  replied,  "  I  should  have  no  objection  to 
do  this,  providing  you  were  calculating  to  purchase 
the  property  for  yourself;  but  your  church,  sir,  is  too 
small,  and  too  poor  either  to  buy  lots  or  build  a  house." 
I  replied  to  him,  "  The  few  Baptists  in  this  village, 
with  all  the  reproach  that  is  heaped  upon  them,  are 
not  the  representatives  of  the  Baptist  denomination  in 
the  State  of  New  York.  If  we  have  not  the. money, 
there  are  those  who  have."  The  reply  was,  "  They 
may  have  the  money,  but  can  you  obtain  it  ?"  I  said 
to  him,  "  Sir,  how  long  will  you  give  us  to  settle  this 
point  relative  to  the  means  ?"  He-replied,  "  If  I  have 
got  anything  more  to  do  about  this,  I  should  like  to 
do  the  business  up  pretty  soon."  "  Well,  sir,  in  twenty- 
four  hours,  I  will  set  your  mind  at  rest." 

I  knew  who  had  the  money.  I  consequently  got 
into  the  cars,  came  down  to  Elmira,  called  upon  the 
pastor  of  the  Baptist  church,  and  made  known  my 
errand.  I*  told  him  we  wanted  six  hundred  dollars, 
and  that  six  hundred  dollars  we  must  have.  The  pro- 
perty was  well  worth  the  money  for  any  individual  to 
take,  even  on  speculation.  He  said,  "  Where  is  your 
mind  made  up  to  make  a  call?"  I  told  him,  in  the 
first  place,  V«  would  call  on  Brother  Riggs  Watrous. 
He  was  a  business  man,  and  I  endeavored  to  present 
the  thing  to  him  in  a  business  point  of  view.  He  said 
at  once,  "  I  will  take  an  equal  share  of  the  six  hundred 


HORNELLSVILLE—  SOUTHPORT— TROY.  291 

dollars,  in  one  hundred  dollar  shares,  providing  Deacon 
Howell,  Brother  Grover,  Brother  Canfield,"  amd  one 
other  whose  name  has  escaped  my  mind,  "  will  do  the 
same."  I  obtained  the  four  for  one  hundred  dollars 
each,  and  Brother  Watrous,  if  my  memory  serves  me, 
was  to  advance  two  hundred  dollars  to  make  the  thing 
complete.  Brother  W.  inquired,  "  Now,  when  do  you 
want  this  money  ?"  "  Not  until  Mr.  L.  gets  the 
deed."  "  It  will  have  to  be  acknowledged  in  New 
Hampshire  and  in  Wisconsin,  which  will  take  some 
time  to  get  around.  If  my  figures  tell  truly,  it  will  be 
along  about  the  first  week  in  January."  I  said  to  Bro. 
Watrous,  "  Now,  we  want  something  to  show  that  this 
is  a  bona  fide  contract — that  you  are  holden  for  sir 
hundred  dollars  when  the  papers  shall  be  presented." 
He  remarked,  "  I  will  straighten  up  all  that.  I  wiH 

give  you  a  line  to  Mr. ,  one  of  the  most  wealtkjr 

merchants  in  your  village,  who  is  doing  a  large  businew 
with  me,  and  he  will  satisfy  Mr.'L.  that  all  is  right  i* 
this  thing."  I  arranged  the  business,  and  my  friend 
L.  appeared  to  be  very  happy  that  we  had  got  things 
in  such  a  safe  train.  He  said,  "  I  have  been  to  see  Mr. 

,  and  he  informs  me  that  the  paper  is  just  as  good 

as  any  Bank  in  the  State." 

We  called  a  council,  to  see  if  they  would  fellowship 
the  little  church,  early  in  January.  They  arrived  over- 
night, and  among  them  were  some  of  those  dear 
friends  who  had  agreed  to  advance  the  funds. 
Brother  Watrous  had  put  the  money  in  his  pocket, 
when  he  started  for  the  council,  and,  I  think,  in  the 
morning's  mail,  the  papers  arrived.  The  next  day  the 
money  was  paid  over,  and  all  was  right.  Next,  w« 
wished  those  brethren  to  give  the  little  church, 
through  their  trustees,  an  article  to  run  five  years.  So 
far,  we  had  secured  some  foothold  in  that  village.  If 


292  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

we  had  no  credit  there,  it  was  a  clear  case  that  breth- 
ren abroad  had  confidence  in  us. 

COMPELLED  TO  LEAVE  HORNELLSVILLE. 

My  health  failed  me  after  I  had  been  there  about 
fifteen  months,  and  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  retir- 
ing from  the  field,  thinking  my  earthly  work  was  done. 
There  was  but  one  sermon  more  that  I  thought  I 
should  ever  preach,  and  perhaps  not  that.  I  was  under 
pledge  to  preach  a  dedication  sermon,  for  what  was 
called  a  Mission  church,  between  five  and  six  miles 
south  from  Elmira,  to  be  known  as  the  Pine  Woods 
Church,  but  which  eventually  took  the  name  of  SOUTH- 
PORT. 

THE  HOUSE  COMPLETED. 

The  church  in  Hornellsville  felt  very  severely  the 
necessity  which  rested  upon  their  first  pastor  to  resign 
his  charge.  But  his  successor  went  on  to  build  the 
house.  It  is  a  beautiful,  brick  structure,  an  honor  to 
the  village,  to  the  pastor,  and  to  the  people  who  ac- 
complished the  work.  I  believe  it  cost  something  over 
four  thousand  dollars.  Embarrassed  with  their  land 
debt,  and  something  for  building,  it  kept  them  (as  it  is 
often  termed)  "under  the  harrow."  But  the  ladies 
were  most  indomitable  in  perseverance,  and  have  done 
their  part,  and  sometimes  I  thought  more  than  their 
part,  towards  liquidating  their  debts  and  making  the 
internal  part  of  the  house  desirable.  The  Chemung 
River  Association,  as  they  have  always  done,  were 
ever  ready  to  aid  in  whatever  way  they  could.  The 
church  had  unnecessary  trouble,  and  caused  their 
friends  much  anxiety,  in  consequence  of  their  own 
somewhat  divided  state,  when  Satan  got  the  advantage 
of  them.  But  I  believe  they  are  now  clear  of  debt, 
(much  of  it  having  been  paid  by  the  Elmira  brethren) 


HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPOET— TROY.  293 

— are  in  comfortable  union — and  happy  under  the 
labors  of  Brother  Seely.  Although  they  have  had 
many  trials,  they  have  also  much  to  encouroge  them — 
a  young  minister  strong  to  labor,  a  fine  field,  and  as  I 
was  informed  last  evening,  their  village  contains  four 
thousand  inhabitants.  There  is,  I  believe,  nox  Baptist 
'  church  within  five  or  more  miles :  consequently,  they 
have  a  large  margin  on  the  outside  of  their  border. 
My  heart  would  rejoice  could  I  see  them  again  in  the 
flesh,  all  walking  together  in  the  bonds  of  unity  and 
peace. 

DECEASE  OP  "ELDER  BAINBRIDGE — ELMIRA. 

I  feel  sad  to-day,  just  having  received  the  tiding* 
that  Kev.  S.  M.  Bainbridge,  pastor  of  the  Central 
church  in  Elmira,  has  suddenly  paid  the  debt  of  nature, 
and  gone  to  his  rest.  I  had  known  him  from  his 
College  days,  and  was  acquainted  with  his  family  and 
with  his  wife's  family  before  they  were  married.  It 
has  brought  my  mind  back  to  the  changes  which  have 
taken  place  in  the  Baptist  interest  in  that  young  city. 
The  First  Baptist  church  was  organized  in  1829.  The 
place  was  originally  called  "  New  Town,"  and  I  had 
heard  much  of  it  under  that  old  name.  When  I  first 
saw  it,  I  found  that,  as  is  often  the  case,  we  judge  of 
the  magnitude  of  a  thing  by  the  accounts  we  hear  of  it, 
but  are  disappointed  when  it  is  presented  to  our  vision. 
More  than  forty  years  ago,  when  first  visiting  the  place, 
I  was  like  the  boy  who  was  looking  all  around  for  the 
Fourth  of  July,  when  in  reality  he  was  in  the  midst  of 
it !  My  thoughts  revert  to  the  days  of  Bro.  Philander 
D.  Gillette,  whose  remains,  with  those  of  his  brother, 
Daniel  H.,  have  for  years  been  slumbering  in  the 
ground.  "We  often  conversed  in  relation  to  the  Baptist 
interest  in  Elmira,  and  often  knelt  together  and  prayed 


294  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

that  God  might  bless  and  prosper  that  little,  infant 
band.  I  had  often  said  to  brethren  in  the  First  church, 
••  Now  is  your  time  to  colonize ;  the  little  one  has  in  a 
measure  become  a  thousand ;  you  have  wealth  enough, 
numbers  enough  that  you  might  spare,  and  territory  on 
which  they  might  pitch  their  tent — and  in  a  few  years, 
under  God,  they  might  stand  up  by  your  side  like  an 
only  son,  full  of  life  and  vigor,  by  the  side  of  his  father, 
while  his  father's  locks  began  to  tinge  with  gray,  his 
countenance  furrowed  with  the  cares  of  human  life." 
I  feared,  if  they  did  not  make  the  sacrifice,  and  do  what 
appeared  to  be  God's  will  and  their  duty,  the  day  might 
come  when  some  unexpected  whirlwind  might  pass 
over  them  and  leave  them  in  a  very  unhappy  condition. 
I  am  sorry  that  my  fears  have  been  too  much  realized. 
There  are  few  if  any  among  the  churches  more  endeared 
to  me  than  the  First  Baptist  church  in  Elmira.  There 
are  also  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  in  the  Central 
church,  whom  I  love  in  the  Lord.  I  hope  the  time  is 
not  far  distant  when  these  two  churches  may  enjoy  all 
the  good  feeling,  love,  and  harmony  that  it  is  their 
privilege  to  enjoy  as  the  redeemed  people  of  the  Prince 
of  Peace. 

I  have  said  that  1  felt  sad,  to-day.  And  something 
more.  I  feel  like  a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind.  With 
me,  "  the  grasshopper  is  a  burden,  and  desire  fails."  I 
am  realizing  very  sensibly,  my  mortality.  Had  it  not 
been  for  the  love  and  deference  I  owe  to  my  brethren 
of  the  Chemung  Eiver  Association,  I  could  never  have 
made  up  my  mind  to  comply  with  their  request  to  give 
them  these  few  dottings  of  my  checkered  life.  I  feel  at 
times  as  if  haunted  by  a  specter,  that,  after  having  done 
and  said  all  I  have  to  do  and  say  on  this  subject,  my 
friends  will  feel  towards  it  as  a  certain  old  man  said 
relative  to  himself.  After  hardly  ever  seeing  a  school 


HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT—  TROY.  295 

for  sixty  years,  he  supposed,  while  almost  in  his  second 
childhood,  that  he  was  well  qualified  to  teach.  I  saw 
him  pass  my  door  in  the  morning,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Where  now  ?" — "  Going,"  he  replied,  "  before  the 
school  inspectors  to  be  examined."  On  his  return,  I 
inquired,  "Well,  how  have  you  come  out?" — "I  have 
been  run  through  the  mill,"  he  replied,  "  and  have  come 
out — all  bran  I"  In  the  judgment  of  charity,  1  think 
the  brethren  may  say  of  me,  as  the  old  man  said  of 
himself.  My  nervous  system  is  taxed  to  its  utmost 
capacity  while  this  work  is  progressing,  and  I  some- 
times feel  afraid  that  it  will  fall  into  perfect  wreck  and 
ruin  before  I  shall  get  to  the  close — the  end — which  is 
near  at  hand. 

NEW  PINE  WOODS  CHURCH  IN  SOUTHPORT. 

Having  resigned  my  charge,  through  indisposition, 
at  Hornellsville,  in  the  spring  of  1854,  I  sought  again 
to  enjoy  the  sweets  of  HOME,  and  rest  in  the  bosom  of 
my  family.  I  had  left  my  companion  in  Havana, 
(three  miles  south  from  Jefferson,)  with  my  second 
son,  Dr.  S.  B.  Sheardown.  She  had  brc-ome  infirm, 
and  afflicted  with  paralysis — and  my  son  iclt  desirous 
of  having  her  continually  under  his  own  eye. 

When  called  to  leave  Hornellsville  and  the  dear 
brethren  I  loved  so  much,  and  where  I  had  anticipated 
bringing  them  through  the  building  of  their  house,  I 
had  about  made  up  my  mind  to  spend  the  remnant  of 
my  days,  as  much  as  possible,  free  from  the  labors 
and  cares  through  which  I  had  so  long  toiled  and 
traveled.  But  God  thought  otherwise.  I  received 
notice  from  Bro.  Chandler,  then  pastor  of  the  First 
church  in  Elmira,  that  the  house  of  worship  for  their 
Mission  church  was  about  finished,  the  day  set  for  the 
dedication  service,  and  they  still  depended  upon  me  to 
preach  the  sermon. 


296      .          BREAKDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

THEIR  MEETING  HOUSE. 

The  building  of  that  house  was  a  good  work.  It  is  a 
neat  superstructure,  situated  in  a  pleasant  place.  The 
whole  cost  I  do  not  now  recollect,  but.it  certainly 
could  not  have  been  less  than  twenty-five  hundred  dol- 
lars, calculating  the  grubbing,  for  it  was  built  in  the 
woods.  The  grading  and  fencing,  together  with  the 
edifice,  must  have  amounted  to  the  sum  specified,  be- 
side the  building  of  a  row  of  sheds  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  horses  and  carriages.  Three  of  the  brethren  of 
the  First  church,  living  in  that  region,  lifted  very 
heavy.  I  think  I  never  saw  men  of  their  means  do 
better  than  they.  They  must  have  paid,  at  the  least 
calculation,  twelve  hundred  dollars  towards  making 
that  place  of  worship  what  it  now  is.  Deacons 
HOWELL,  GROVER,  and  BROWN  were  the  three  strong 
men  to  whom  I  now  refer. 

BLESSING   ADDED.- 

The  time  having  arrived  for  the  services,  I  tried  to 
preach  the  dedication  sermon.  The  Lord  was  pleased 
to  give  the  dear  brethren  evidences  of  his  approbation, 
and  sanction  the  good  work  that  they  had  done,  by 
convicting  sinners  under  the  very  first  exercises  of  the 
meeting.  It  was  thought  best  to  continue  our  meet- 
ings a  few  days,  and  see  what  the  result  would  be. 
The  pastor,  and  some  of  the  brethren  and  sisters,  from 
Blmira,  came  up,  and  aided  in  the  good  work.  God 
gave  me  strength  to  preach  once  or  twice  every  day 
for  six  or  eight  weeks.  It  was  a  soul-refreshing  season. 
Bro.  Chandler  baptized  the  converts,  as  pastor  of  the 
church  in  Blmira,  for  as  yet  no  church  was  organized 
in  connection  with  the  house  just  dedicated.  The 
church,  1  believe,  was  organized  in  May,  and  received 
recognition  in  July. 


HORNELLSVILLE— 60UTHPORT— TROY.  297 

After  having  labored  through  the  protracted  effort, 
Dea.  Howell  remarked  to  me  that  they  were  anxious  I 
should  take  the  pastorate.  I  had  been  acquainted  with 
him  for  thirty  years  at  least.  He  acknowledged  that 
there  were  some  drawbacks.  The  first  was,  aside  from 
those,  who  had  lifted  so  hard  to  build  the  house,  the 
generality  of  the  brotherhood  were  in  rather  limited 
circumstances.  I  conversed  freely  upon  the  subject, 
and  yet  see,  in  my  mind's  eye,  his  tears,  when  he  said, 
"  I  wish,  Elder,  we  could  give  you  what  you  ought  tto 
have,  but  I  know  we  can  not."  I  remarked  to  him,  I 
never  had  had  many  trials  or  much  trouble  about 
salary  business. 

COMPENSATION — TEMPTATIONS  ABOUT  THE  MINISTRY. 

Satan  had  semetimes  tempted,  to  allure  me  from  my 
chosen  field  of  labor,  and  so  had  men,  both  orthodox 
heterodox,  and  also  men  professing  no  religion  at  all. 

I.      TO  QUIT  THE  MINISTRY. 

One  wealthy,  enterprising  man,  said  on  one  occasion, 
"Now,  Eld.  Sheardown,  sell  your  horse,  or  give  it 
away,  and  quit  your  preaching.  You  know  as  much 
about  business  as  one-half  of  the  merchants  I  am  ac- 
quainted with.  If  you  will,  I  will  purchase  you  a  stock 
of  goods,  and  find  you  a  place  where  you  cannot  help 
but  get  rich."  I  replied,  "  I  had  rather  have  nothing 
with  a  clear  conscience,  than  be  rich  with  a  guilty  con- 
science, having  forsaken  God,  and  the  blessed  vocation 
of  preaching  His  Word  for  the  sake  of  filthy  lucre."  1 
have  wept  and  prayed  a  great  many  times  with  that 
man,  since  the  time  referred  to,  around  his  own  family 
altar.  He  sometimes  would  say,  "  Elder,  don't  you  re- 
member when  we  talked  about  selling  the  old  horse  ? 
I  never  should  have  made  that  statement,  if  I  had 


298  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

known  in  my  own  heart  the  blessedness  of  the  Gospel 
at  that  time." 

II.      TO  GAIN  A  LARGER  SALARY. 

On  another  occasion,  I  received  a  letter  from  a  friend 
in  one  of  the  cities,  saying  that  their  people  were  going 
to  be  destitute  of  a  pastor,  and  were  quite  desirous  of 
obtaining  my  labors.  "  Now,  if  you  answer  this  by 
saying  you  will  come,  you  may  expect  a  call,  very 
soon."  I  pondered  this  in  my  mind,  looked  over  the 
long,  hard  years  of  labor  and  toil,  on  the  mountains, 
through  the  valleys,  and  across  the  rivers,  and  it  ap- 
peared to  be  time  that  I  should  look  for  a  more  easy 
Held  of  labor.  Eiding  alone  one  day,  1  almost  decided 
that,  all  things  considered,  it  was  my  duty  to  accept 
the  call,  if  given.  But  I  had  no  sooner  come  to  tho 
conclusion,  than  a  voice  came  as  from  the  Throne  of 
God,  "  With  whom  hast  thou  left  these  few  sheep  in  the 
wilderness  ?"  I  had  then  on  my  hands  two  or  three 
little  churches,  that  were  unprovided  for.  "With 
whom  hast  thou  left  these  few  sheep  in  the  wilder- 
ness?" I, replied  to  myself  (and  perhaps  audibly,) 
"  Lord !  I  would  not  leave  them  in  their  present  con- 
dition, for  all  the  wealth  they  have  in  their  city ;  nor 
has  all  their  influence  power  to  draw  me  there." 

III.      TO  TURN  UNIVERSALIST. 

There  was  another  individual,  with  whom  I  was  in- 
timately acquainted — an  excellent  neighbor,  kind  in 
every  sense  of  the  word;  I  have  baptized  many  in  a 
beautiful  little  stream  near  his  house,  when  his  doors 
were  always  open  to  accommodate  the  candidates 
returning  from  the  water;  I  have  preached  many  ser- 
mons in  his  barn ;  he  was  always  cheerful,  and  ready 
to  accommodate, — but,  in  his  religious  views,  a  Univer- 
salist.  One  day,  in  conversation  with  him,  he  referred 


HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY.  299 

to  my  straitened  circumstances,  and  how  difficult  it  must 
be  for  me  to  get  along  with  my  large  family.  "Now," 
said  he,  "Hove  to  hear  you  preach,  with  some  small 
exceptions.  If  you  would  only  make  a  little  change  in 
your  doctrine,  come  out  on  a  full,  free,  and  universal 
salvation,  I  can  put  you  right  into  a  good  living,  of  at 
least  six  or  eight  hundred  dollars  a  year."  I  replied, 
"  God  said,  Buy  the  truth  and  sell  it  not." 

After  having  stated  these  facts  to  the  deacon,  he  said, 
"Well,  do  you  think  you  can  live  on  four  hundred  dol- 
lars a  year?"  I  answered,  "Yes" — I  had  never  had  so 
large  a  salary,  with  the  same  hope  of  obtaining  ify  in 
my  life;  and  that  fact  he  knew  almost  as  well  as  I  did. 

The  next  obstacle  that  appeared  to  be  in  the  way, 
was  the  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  house.  "  There  is  a 
little  house,"  he  said,  "adjoining  my  farm,  owned  by 
Bro.  Striker,"  but  he  would  be  ashamed  for  any 
stranger  to  come  and  visit  his  minister  living  in  such 
an  inconvenient  place.  I  remarked  to  him,  "  It  makes 
but  very  little  difference  to  me  what  kind  of  a  place  I 
live  in — I  had  just  as  soon  live  in  a  shanty  by  the  way- 
side, as  anywhere — if  I  could  only  say  to  my  friends,  I 
am  only  stopping  here  until  such  times  as  the  church 
can  build  a  parsonage."  "  That,"  he  replied,  "  is  what 
every  church  ought  to  have,  and  I  think  we  must  try 
and  do  it."  I  then  answered,  "  If  you  will  make  the 
effort  to  build  a  .parsonage,  we  will  be  contented  to 
move  into  the  house  you  speak  off."  He  replied,  "  It 
would  be  very  difficult  to  obtain  a  site,  for  people  do 
not  like  to  sell  off  a  small  patch  of  their  farms  to  put  a 
house  upon,  because  there  would-be  always  more  or 
less  uneasiness  growing  out  of  fowJs  trespassing,  and 
other  little  things,  for  'tis  the  little  things  that  make 
the  great  troubles.  If  you  come  with  us,  you  must 
make  up  your  mind  to  be  on  the  lookout.  There  may 


300  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

be  some  little  place  for  sale.  And  now,  if  you  can  be 
obtained  under  these  circumstances,  I  will  guarantee 
that  every  contract  on  the  part  of  the  church  shall  be 
fulfilled,  to  the  very  letter  of  it." 

BECOME  A  SETTLED  PASTOR. 

I  entered  into  an  engagement  with  that  new  interest, 
to  take  the  pastoral  charge,  and  removed  my  wife  and 
youngest  son  from  Havanna.  I  never  saw  her  more 
happy  in  a  removal  than  she  was  when  settled  on  the 
plank-road,  in  the  very  bosom  of  friends  who  had 
known  us  so  many  years.  And. I  must  say  it  was 
equally  satisfactory  to  me,  after  having  been  tossed 
about  for  so  many  years,  to  find  that  we  were  safely 
moored  in  such  a  quiet  harbor.  We  looked  forward  for 
years  of  comfort,  as  well  as  toil,  and,  though  an  in- 
firmity had  got  its  hand  upon  us  both,  yet  our  motto 
remained  the  same,  to  die  with  our  harness  on.  Nei- 
ther of  us  thought,  that,  in  two  short  months,  we 
should  be  severed  from  each  other  by  the  scythe  of 
death,  and  become  separated  for  all  time. 

DEATH  OP  MRS.   ESTHER  Q.   SHEARDOWN. 

Mrs.  Sheardown  sickened  about  the  last  of  June,  and 
died  on  the  20th  of  July.  (See  Appendix.)  I  felt, 
when  I  kneeled  by  her  bed  and  prayed  after  she  had 
breathed  her  last,  as  though  I  was  cut  loose  from  all 
my  moorings.  Our  life  had  been  a  checkered  one;  but, 
however  dark  and  gloomy  everything  around  might 
be,  we  always  had  sunshine  in  our  domestic  circle.  I 
have  said  but  very  little  in  relation  to  my  wife.  One 
reason  has  been,  it  is. painful  to  me  to  review  the  past, 
because  in  that  I  view  my  severe  loss.  Not  that  I  am 
not  blessed  in  my  present  relations,  nor  that  my 
second  companion  is  not  everything  to  me,  now  so  late 
in  tfhe  afternoon  of  life. 


HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY.         301 

We  laid  our  beloved  one  away  in  the  place  of  her 
choice,  (Havanna,)  near  by  the  field  where  she  had 
spent  so  many  years  of  toil  and  labor  in  her  domestic 
circle,  in  the  church,  and  out  of  the  church,  around  the 
sick  bed,  and  every  place,  by  day  and  by  night,  where 
her  help,  or  any  comfort,  physical  or  spiritual,  could  be 
rendered.  The  burying  ground  in  which  she  was  laid, 
was  disposed  of  by  corporation  order,  and  her  remains, 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  others  there  interred, 
have  been  removed  to  a  cemetery  of  some  thirty-five 
acres,  overlooking  a  beautiful  landscape,  where  the 
Seneca  lake  can  be  seen,  like  a  broad,  silver  belt,  for 
near  one-half  of  its  length. 

In  my  lonely  condition,  some  of  my  children  or 
grand-children  were  almost  continually  with  me.  One 
of  my  daughters  let  me  have  her  own  hired  help  to 
keep  house  for  me,  and»myself  and  our  youngest  son 
were  wrapped  in  the  habiliments  of  mourning.  After 
something  like  a  year  had  passed  away,  I  took  my 
present  companion,  Mrs.  Lorrin  Alexander,  widow  of 
Amos  E.  Soper,  of  Pennsylvania. 

DEACONS  HOWELL  AND  BROWN  BUILD  A  PARSONAGE. 

After  this  digression  we  will  return  to  the  parsonage. 
I  met  on  the  road,  one  day,  a  gentleman,  who  said  to 
me,  "  Elder,  did  you  know  that  Mr.  Cook  wished  to  sell 
his  place?"  I  said,  "No,  sir."  He  replied,  "I  under- 
stand he  does."  I  inquired  if  he  knew  what  he  would 
ask  for  it  ?  He  did  not  know,  positively,  but  thought 
he  would  take  six  hundred  dollars.  It  was  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  building  spots  on  all  that  plank  road. 
I  communicated  the  information  to  my  good  Deacon 
Howell.  He  remarked  he  would  see,  and  ask  John 
what  he  thought  about  it.  This  John  was  the  junior 
deacon,  the  present  Dea.  Brown.  He  was  not  wealthy, 
26 


302  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

but  one  of  those  whole-souled  businessmen  whose  heart 
is  like  a  globe,  and  as  full  of  benevolence  as  the  sun  is 
fall  of  light.  They  talked  this  matter  up  between 
themselves,  and  agreed  to  buy  the  place.  The  first 
thought  was  to  repair  the  house  that  was  upon  it,  or 
build  an  addition,  but  when  they  came  to  examine  the 
house,  after  having  made  the  purchase,  they  found  that 
it  had  been  built  in  those  days  when  timber  grew  very 
large.  It  was  put  up  in  bents,  with  posts  and  girders 
large  enough  for  a  barn  a  hundred  feet  long.  It  was 
thought  best  to  abandon  the  old  house  entirely,  and 
take  it  out  of  the  way,  dig  a  cellar,  and  put  up  a  new 
house  on  the  old  site.  Those  two  men  prosecuted  the 
work,  paid  all  the  contracts  and  bills,  and  when  the 
last  draw  of  the  painter's  brush  passed  up  the  edifice, 
all  was  square,  ready  for  the  pastor  to  take  possession 
of.  For  this  house,  with  its  two  acres  of  ground, 
orchard  and  garden,  I  allowed  them  one  hundred  dol- 
lars a  year  rent.  I  labored  untiringly  to  improve  the 
ground,  lay  out  the  garden  anew,  fix  up  the  door  yard 
for  a  flower  garden  and  shrubbery,  (for  I  always  loved 
flowers,)  and  endeavored  to  make  everything  as  desira- 
ble as  possible.  There  was  a  very  nice,  comfortable 
barn  built  upon  the  premises,  so  that  there  was  little  or 
nothing  lacking  to  make  it  a  beautiful  home. 

Those  deacons  held  the  property  in  their  own  hands. 
This  sometimes  was  a  trouble  to  me,  because  I  knew 
they  designed  to  deed  it  to  the  church,  through  its 
trustees.  It  was  very  evident  that  Dea.  Howell, 
though  not  very  aged,  was  failing.  His  dear  com- 
panion— a  woman  in  Israel,  indeed,  who  yet  survives — 
said  to  him,  "David,  you  are  very  sick :  had  you  not 
better  make  arrangements  about  that  parsonage?" 
He  replied,  in  his  weakness,  "  0,  yes — I  wish  John  was 
here."  Just  about  that  time,  Dea.  Brown  walked  in, 


HOENELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY.         303 

when  the  dying  man  said,  "John, . I  am  very  sick. 
Ought  we  not  to  do  something  about  that  house  and 
lot?"  The  young  deacon  said,  "Yes,  what  do  you 
wish  to  do,  uncle  David?" — "  Why,  you  know  I  want 
to  give  my  part  to  the  church.  Will  you  give  yours  ?" 
— "To  be  sure,"  replied  the  junior.  A  professional 
brother  from  the  First  church  in  Elmira  was  at  once 
obtained,  and  the  business  was  finished.  Those  two 
men  gave  to  the  church  a  property  which  cost  them 
from  sixteen  to  seventeen  hundred  dollars. 

LOSS  OP  DAVID  HOWELL— A  GOOD  MAN  INDEED. 

Bro,  Howell  was  momentarily  nearing  the  eternal 
world.  At  times,  his  pains  were  excruciating,  but  we 
knew  that  the  blessings  of  God  were  buoying  him  up 
under  all  his  affliction.  After  his  death,  his  companion, 
for  the  benefit  of  science,  gave  her  consent  for  a  post 
mortem  examination.  I  was  present,  and  the  fact  was 
demonstrated  that  he  died  with  cancer  in  the  stomach. 

So  passed  away  from  life's  stage,  one  of  the  most  up- 
right, devoted,  Christian  men.  As  an  officer  in  the 
church,  he  was  always  in  his  place,  unless  sickness  or 
absence  from  home  prevented.  He  was  indeed  the 
minister's  friend — the  pastor's  companion.  Yery  sel- 
dom did  a  week  pass,  but  he  visited  the  pastor's  house, 
inquiring  if  the  family  were  well — if  they  needed  any 
supplies — to  talk  about  the  interests  of  Zion,  the  great, 
important  truths  of  the  Gospel — then  pray,  and  depart 
on  other  errands  of  good,  or  return  to  his  avocation  in 
life,  or  to  his  house  to  enjoy  the  comforts  that  could 
always  be  found  around  his  happy  board.  Few  infant 
churches  have  been  blessed  with  such  a  worthy  man, 
and  fewer  perhaps  have  been  so  suddenly  deprived  of 
his  labors  and  influences. 

When  the  church  was  organized,  it  was  expected 


304  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

that  Dea.  Grover  also  would  east  in  his  lot  with  us,  as 
we  thought  he  could  be  more  useful  in  this  new  loca- 
tion. To  our  great  regret,  he  concluded  to  retain  his 
standing  with  the  old  church  in  Elmira..  He  had  con- 
tributed heavily  towards  the  erection  of  our  house,  and 
lived  convenient  to  it.  His  decision  taught  us  that  we 
must  not  put  our  trust  in  man. 

DEACON  JOHN  BROWN'S  BURDEN. 

Dea.  Brown  had  always  leaned  upon  Dea.  Howell's 
wisdom  and  judgment  in  managing  the  affairs  of  Zion. 
But  when  the  chief  duties  devolved  upon  him — often 
with  fear  and  trembling,  and  with  very  diminutive 
views  of  himself — Dea.  Brown  bowed  his  neck  to  the 
yoke,  and  gave  his  shoulder  to  the  burden,  with  a  wil- 
ling heart  and  ready  hand.  I  recollect  hearing  a  minis- 
ter, while  preaching  before  the  Seneca  Association,  say 
that  he  had  once  in  a  while  seen  a  minister  indeed,  but 
he  had  never  seen  a  deacon.  But  I  think  I  have  seen 
as  many  deacons  fill  their  office  with  credit  to  them- 
selves and  honor  to  the  church,  as  I  have  of  ministers. 
Things  went  on  very  pleasantly.  We  had  an  excellent 
Sabbath-school,  through  the  summer  season,  of  which 
Deacon  Brown  was  superintendent.  I  have  known 
few  men  better  calculated  to  superintend  a  school  than 
he  is.  And  I  have  known  him  from  his  early  years, 
for  some  of  his  family  were  converted  under  my 
administration,  and  joined  the  church  in  Caton. 

"With  that  young  church  on  the  Plank  Road,  I  spent 
many  happy  days,  as  well  as  days  of  grief.  I  used  to 
go  up  into  what  was  called  "  the  Woods,"  to  Deacon 
Brown's  saw-mill,  and  I  don't  know  but  I  preached  as 
good  sermons  in  that  mill  as  I  ever  preached.  We  had 
an  out-station  at  a  school-house,  pretty  much  sur- 
rounded by  the  native  forest,  where  everything  looked 


HORNELL8VILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY.  305 

familiar  and  desirable.  Another  station  was  six  miles 
down  the  river,  about  two  and  a  half  miles  north  of 
Wellsburg.  God  was  pleased  to  give  us,  from  time  to 
time,  evidences  ^that  we  had  not  labored  in  vain  nor 
spent  our  strength  for  naught. 

A  CHANGE  DESIRABLE. 

The  query,  perhaps,  may  arise  in  the  minds  of  some, 
Why  leave  such  a  pleasant  location  ?  And  here  let  me 
say,  that  I  did  not  leave  for  want  of  a  place  in  the 
affections  of  my  people,  neither  because  I  had  lost  my 
attachment  to  them.  In  the  first  place,  the  field  itself 
was  contracted.  Within  the  distance  of  six  miles  on 
that  plank  road,  there  were  five  meeting-houses,  which 
spoke  well  for  the  people,  at  least  in  appearance.  Yet, 
after  all,  considering  the  extent  of  the  field,  some  of 
the  ground  was  very  sterile.  But  this  was  not  the 
chief  reason  why  1  thought  it  duty  to  resign  my  charge. 
The  church  appeared  to  be  bearing  a  burden,  finan- 
cially, that  was  too  heavy  for  them.  It  wore  upon  my 
mind  when  I  saw  the  desperate  effort  that  they  were 
willing  to  make  to  sustain  their  pastor,  and  especially 
the  portion  of  it  assumed  by  my  beloved  deacon.  He 
was  raising  a  family,  his  wife  was  in  feeble  health,  his 
doctor  bills  and  other  expenses  were  high,  and  I  no- 
ticed that  if  anything  was  done  in  a  money  point  of 
view,  the  first  inquiry  was,  "  What  has  Dea.  Brown 
done  ?"  He  must  do  the  first,  and  that  was  not  all ;  he 
must  do  the  last  also, -for  it  appeared  that  he  was  "  or- 
dained to  make  up  all  deficiencies."  I  looked  over 
some  other  little  churches,  which  might  be  considered 
within  reach  of  the  pastor  of  that  church,  providing 
he  was  in  the  vigor  of  life,  where  the  labor  might  be 
divided  so  as  to  have  two  charges,  and  he  might  be 
able,.under  God,  to  keep  up  both  interests;  and  thus, 


306  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

two  churches  might  comfortably  sustain  a  pastor. 
This  determined  my  mind  relative  to  making  a  change. 
I  never  assigned  the  dear  brethren  all  my  reasons  for 
declining  to  serve  them  longer,  because  I  feared  lest, 
peradventure,  Dea.  Brown  might  feel  himself  aggrieved, 
and,  rather  than  I  should  resign,  he  would  not  only  do 
what  .he  had  done,  but  perhaps  more  than  his  m^ans 
would  justify — for,  if  he  had  but  one  dollar,  and  he 
thought  his  pastor  needed  that — he  would  give  it  as 
freely  as  he  ever  breathed  the  air  of  heaven. 

EXCHANGE  FIELDS  WITH  ELDEE  THOMAS  MITCHELL. 

I  had  learned  that  Bro.  Mitchell,  of  Troy,  Bradford 
county,  Pennsylvania,  was  about  to  resign  his  charge, 
and  desired  to  preach  half  his  time  in  Columbia  and 
Wells,  and  the  other  half  with  some  other  church  that 
he  could  conveniently  reach.  I  talked  the  thing  up 
with  my  brethren,  advised  them  to  look  at  it  and  enter 
into  an  arrangement,  (if  it  should  appear  to  suit  all 
around,)  with  Bro.  Mitchell.  I  was  considerably  ac- 
quainted with  him,  and  from  the  first  esteemed  him 
very  much  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  and  a  brother 
beloved  in  the  Lord.  They  entered  into  negotiations 
with  him,  which  resulted  in  his  engaging  to  labor  with 
them  one-half  of  the  time.  This  was  a  great  relief  to 
my  mind.  I  feared  their  being  left  entirely  desti- 
tute, lest  they  should  become  discouraged  and  should 
lose  the  vivacity  and  willingness  to  labor  for  God  that 
they  had  manifested  from  their  earliest  existence  as  a 
church.  Their  ranks  were  liable  to  be  thinned  by 
removal  and  death,  and  they  needed  a  pastor  with  a, 
sympathizing  heart,  who  could  cheer  and  encourage 
them  in  the  divine  life.  Bro.  Mitchell  removed  into 
their  parsonage,  and  commenced  his  labors.  They 
were  much  united  in  him.  Perhaps,  I  was  acquainted 


HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TEOY.  307 

with  their  views  as  much  or  more  than  any  other 
individual.  And 'all  whom  I  ever  heard  speak  on  the 
subject,  felt  as  though  God  in  his  providence  had  sent 
But  he  undertook  to  serve  a  third  church,  also,  which 
them  the  one  best  adapted  to  their  circumstances, 
proved  too  much  for  his  strength,  and  he  felt  com- 
pelled to  vacate  that  field.  He  now  labors  with  the. 
church  in  Springfield,  Bradford  county. 

MY  REMOVAL  TO  TROY. 

The  church  in  Troy  were  thus  destitute  of  a  pastor. 
I  had  made  some  acquaintance  with  them,  while  aiding 
Bro.  Mitchell,  two  short  terms,  in  extra  religious  efforts. 
I  received  a  call  to  take  the  charge  of  that  church.  I 
accepted  their  invitation,  and  it  was  literally  a  change 
of  pulpits  and  people  between  Bro.  Mitchell  and  my- 
self. I  thought  I  knew  something  of  the  wants  of  the 
church,  and  inasmuch  as  it  was  getting  late  in  life 
with  me,  I  might  there  spend  (God  willing)  a  few  more 
years  in  endeavoring  to  build  up  the  waste  places  of 
Zion. 

In  October,  1860,  the  dear  brethren  sent  over  their 
teams,  and  moved  us  to  this  place,  where  we  now  are. 
Our  advent  into  Troy  w.as  marked  by  one  peculiarity, 
which  was  calculated  to  try  our  faith.  We  were  suc- 
cessful in  obtaining  the  house  we  now  live  in,  (the 
property  of  Judge  Wilber,)  with  the  pledge  that,  if  it 
suited  us,  we  could  have  it  as  long  as  we  wanted  it. 
Though  too  far  a  distance  from  our  house  of  worship 
to  be  really  convenient,  yet  it  has  answered  a  very 
'  good  purpose.  One  of  my  brethren's  house  was  next 
door  to  my  own,  on  the  bank  of  a  branch  of  Sugar 
Creek.  I  had  anticipated  taking  much  comfort,  for  I 
thought  I  could  run  in  at  any  time,  ask  counsel,  ex- 
change thoughts,  lay  plans  for  future  usefulness,  &c. 


308  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

DISASTROUS  OVERFLOW  OF  SUGAR  CREEK. 

But  God's  ways  were  not  our  ways.  We  had  been 
about  a  week  in  our  new  domicil,  and  just  got  the 
things  stowed  away,  our  winter's  supply  of  vegetables 
in  the  cellar,  and  it  began  to  look  very  much  like 
"  living."  The  brother  and  myself  went  down  to  East 
J?roy,  something  over  three  miles.  The  day  was  re- 
markably rainy.  On  our  return,  in  the  edge  of  the 
evening,  I  asked  the  brother  (Andrus  Case)  if  he 
thought  that  the  water  would  not  be  too  high  for  us  to 
pass  through  the  Pond  Koad?  He  smiled  and  said, 
"  O  no,  sir."  Still,  my  mind  was  pretty  well  impressed 
that  the  creek  must  be  very  high,  for  I  had  considera- 
ble experience  among  the  mountain  streams  of  Penn- 
sylvania, in  Potter  and  Tioga  counties.  However, 
there  was  nothing  to  obstruct  our  way,  and  we  arrived 
safe  at  home.  Seeing  the  creek  was  rising  fearfully 
fast,  I  went  in  and  told  Bro.  Case  it  was  getting  rather 
wild.  He  replied,  "  There  is  no  danger — the  water 
wont  hurt  anything,"  and  (if  I  am  correct)  he  was  so 
composed  that  he  retired  to  bed  pretty  early  in  the 
evening.  I  did  not  feel  like  sleeping,  but,  watching 
the  stream,  found  it  was  breaking  over  the  bank  by 
the  corner  of  my  barn,  and  assuming  a  very  threaten- 
ing aspect.  The  wrecks  of  bridges,  buildings,  and  so 
on,  began  to  come  down,  quite  rapidly — the  night, 
impervious  darkness — my  garden,  under  water  some 
two  feet — my  cellar,  full.  Very  soon,  the  kitchen  part 
of  Bro.  Case's  house  went  down  stream..  That  began 
to  stir  my  feelings.  Next,  his  dining  room  sailed  away, 
(Those  two  parts  appear  to  have  been  added  after  the 
main  body  of  the  house  was  built.)  People  were  out 
with  their  lanterns,  wading  in  the  water  in  every  di- 
rection except  near  the  stream.  They  all  felt  cbnfi- 
dent  that  the  Water  had  done  its  last  work  as  it 


HORNELLSVILLE — SOUTHPORT — TROY.  309 

regarded  Bro.  Case,  and  that  the  main  body  of  the 
house  was  so  permanently  fixed  that  it  could  not  go  off. 
However,  such  was  the  amount  of  drift-wood  lodging 
against  the  dam,  that  at  length,  as  with  one  fell  swoop, 
the  flood  broke  through,  carried  away  the  bulk-head 
on  our  side  of  the  stream,  swept  his  beautiful  dwelling, 
with  all  its  contents,  into  the  surging  mass,  and — as 
though  it  was  decreed  to  make  a  finishing  blow  at  all 
he  had  on  the  banks  of  the  creek — his  barn,  well  stored 
with  winter  supplies  on  a  lot  he  owned  on  the  other 
side  of  the  stream,  a  little  below,  was  taken  bodily 
with  all  its  contents,  and  much  of  the  lot  itself  was 
washed  away.  So  the  Lord  in  his  providence  took 
from  our  beloved  brother,  as  with  a  stroke,  the  greater 
part  of  his  hard  earnings.  It  was  a  heavy  blow.  We 
felt  intensely  for  him.  But  God  has  been  pleased  to 
abundantly  bless  him,  and  we  think  he  may  say  with 
Job,  that  he  has  now  more  after  the  affliction,  than  he 
had  at  the  beginning. 

OUR  VILLAGE— STIRRING  BUSINESS  QUALITIES. 

Having  survived  the  flood,  I  was  next  ready  to  look 
out  upon  the  land  that  I  was  designing  to  labor  in. 
And  first  I  would  say,  in  relation  to  Troy  itself,  that  I 
was  as  much  disappointed,  in  its  business  capacity,  as  I 
was  in  the  appearance  of  New  Town,  to  which  I  have 
referred.  In  all  the  villages  in  which  I  have  been,  I 
think  I  never  saw  one,  of  the  same  population,  carry- 
ing on  the  same  amount  of  business  that  is  done  in 
Troy.  There  is  nothing  between  Blmira  on  the  North 
and  Williamsport  on  the  South,  and  I  knew  of  nothing 
East  or  West  within  at  least  twenty  miles,  that  can  be 
called  a  business  town  like  it.  It  is  to  me  always 
cheering  to  see  active  men,  with  their  hands  full  of 
employment. 


310  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

I  recollect  passing  through  here,  thirty-five  or  more 
years  since,  in  company  with  P.  D.  Gillette.  We  had 
a  short  preach,  in  a  little  school-house,  to  a  small  con- 
gregation, but — so  great  are  the  changes  and  improve- 
ments— I  see  no  landmark  by  which  I  can  determine 
where  it  was  that  I  first  labored,  in  this  region.  We 
passed  on  to  the  ever-hospitable  abode  of  that  large- 
hearted,  beloved  brother,  the  late  Dea.  Jesse  Edsall,  of 
Columbia,  (Columbia  and  Wells  church.) 

DIGRESSION— THE  MILLPORT,   AND  THE  LINDLEY  AND  LAW- 
RENCEVILLE  CHURCHES. 

Before  commencing  my  experience  with  the  Troy 
church,  I  am  wondering  what- has  become  of  the  church 
in  Millport,  and  also  that  at  Lindley  and  Lawrence- 
ville!  They  used  to  have  their  place  with  the  churches 
composing  the  Chemung  Kiver  Association,  but  of  late 
years  we  do  not  see  them.  Both  have  been  subject  to 
fainting  away,  every  once  in  a  while,  but  I  have  never 
heard  that  either  of  them  had  entirely  given  up  the 
ghost. 

For  some  time,  I  have  doubted  the  ability  of  the 
brethren  in  Millport,  to  retain  their  visibility.  Their 
location  is  not  the  best.  Yet  I  have  hoped  that  the 
interest  in  that  place  might  live,  providing  the  strong 
and  wealthy  church  at  the  Horse-Heads  would  throw 
their  arm  around  it,  so  that  they  might  remain  as  a 
branch  church  if  no  more. 

But  I  see  no  reason  why  the  Lindley  and  Lawrence- 
ville  church  should  be  in  its  present  condition.  Its 
location  is  good,  with  a  community  from  which  should 
be  gathered  a  Baptist  church  of  some  strength.  It 
was  organized  in  1841.  I  well  remember  its  recogni- 
tion, when  our  venerable  father,  Alfred  Bennett, 
preached  from  that  memorable  text,  "  The  Church  of 
the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth." 


HORNELLSVILLE—  SOUTHPORT— TROY.  311 

They  appeared  to  commence  under  favorable  auspices 
— have  had  several  pastors — and  for  some  years  kept 
up  their  meetings  regularly.  In  relation  to  them,  (as 
also  to  several  other  small  churches  on  the  southern 
tier  of  towns  in  New  York,  and  the  northern  tier  in 
Pennsylvania,)  I  have  thought  that  the  great  failing 
has  been  the  want  of  adaptation  in  their  pastors  to  the 
work  on  which  they  have  entered.  They  may  all  have 
been  good  men.  But  it  demands  peculiar  talents  for 
gathering  churches.  And  to  build  up  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, requires  missionary  habits  of  life,  unshaken 
confidence  in  God,  indomitable  perseverance,  and  good 
common  sense. 

LABOR  ON.  AND  CONFIDE  IN  THE  GREAT  JEHOVAH. 

Moreover,  I  have  often  feared  that  many  pastors 
cripple  their  own  energy  by  doubting  and  fearing  lest 
peradventure  they  may  not  be  sustained.  I  know  no 
other  way  but  for  a  preacher  to  do  his  full  duty  and 
trust  in  God.  I  may  be  permitted  to  testify  on  this 
subject,  because,  in  all  the  ministerial  labor  that  I  have 
done,  and  the  churches  which  under  God  I  have  been 
enabled  to  build  up,  I  never  had  anything  from  a  con- 
vention or  missionary  fund,  save  in  Jefferson  and  Hor- 
nellsville.  And  we  can  erect  our  Ebenezer  to-day  and 
say,  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us ! 

And  now  a  few  words  in  relation  to  the  church 
over  which  God  has  permitted  me  to  preside  for  four 
years  past.  First  I  would  say,  I  have  not  accomplished 
all  that  I  hoped  to  do,  but  I  can  truly  add  that  I  have 
done  what  I  could.  I  have  not  kept  back  anything 
that  I  thought  was  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  best 
interests  of  Zion.  I  have  tried  to  give  my  hearers  the 
cream  of  my  long  experience  and  observation.  I  have 
thought  as  intensely,  perhaps,  as  I  have  ever  done,  to 


312  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

bring  forth  things  both  DOW  and  old.  In  sickness  and 
in  health,  I  have  received  from  them  nothing  but  kind- 
ness and  attention.  I  have  some  as  choice  brethren 
and  sisters  as  can  be  found  anywhere.  They  have  my 
affections — they  live  in  my  heart  and  in  my  prayers. 

THE   GREAT    DEFICIENCY    AMONG    US,    AS    WELL   AS   AMONG 
OTHERS. 

But,  as  a  church,  we  are  not  what  we  wish  we  were. 
Perhaps  the  principal  lack  is  that  of  MORE  ARDENT 
PIETY — more  love  and  affection  for  each  other — more 
the  appearance  of  a  unity  of  brotherhood,  as  one  com- 
mon family.  Not  that  I  am  disappointed  in  coming 
here.  Many  years  ago,  I  learned  that  the  great  want 
of  the  church  generally,  in  these  latter  days,  is  a  strict 
discipline,  and  more  thorough  teaching  in  the  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  We  need  to  master  the  great 
fundamental  truths  of  religion — vivid  perceptions  of  the 
deep  things  of  God,  as  revealed  unto  us  in  the  New 
Testament — to  see  more  clearly  the  necessity  of  divine 
sovereignty  and  human  agency  going  hand  in  hand — 
with  a  good  understanding  of  our  peculiar  views  as 
Baptists — carrying  out  in  our  lives  the  Gospel  we  pro- 
fess— and  walking  up  to  our  covenant  obligations  with 
God  and  one  another.  No  doubt  we  are  often  weak 
when  we  might  be  strong,  were  we  better  acquainted 
with  God's  claims  upon  us.  And  we  can  only  attain  to 
this  by  a  growing  knowledge  of  the  will  of  God  con- 
cerning us,  as  revealed  in  the.  volume  of  divine  inspi- 
ration. 

LOCAL  HISTORY. 

For  the  early  annals  of  the  Troy  Baptist  church,  I 
am  indebted  to  its  late  pastor,  and  am  grateful  for  the 
privilege  of  embodying  it  in  this  work — [see  Appendix.] 


HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPOBT— TROY.  313 

THE  BIBLE  TOO  MUCH  OVERLOOKED. 

i 

It  appears  to  me  that  there  is  among  the  body 
of  Christians  a  fearful  lack  in  this  one  thing — we 
know  by  far  too  little  of  the  Bible  One  great  cause  of 
this,  is  because  we  read  almost  everything  but  that 
"BooK  OP  BOOKS."  We  hear  in  every  church,  in 
prayer  circles,  in  conference  meetings,  in  religious  con- 
versations, but  very  few  quotations  from  the  sacred 
Word — and  many  professed  quotations  from  the  Bible 
are  made  up  from  some  other  book,  or  something  we 
have  heard  or  formed  in  our  own  minds,  and  taken  it 
for  granted  that  the  Bible  says  so ! 

A  PREACHER  SADLY  AT  FAULT. 

When  I  hear  such  mis-quotations,  it  reminds  me  of  a 
certain  Baptist  minister,  who,  when  he  arrived  at  the 
place  of  his  appointment,  (which  was  in  a  school-house) 
found  that  he  had  left  his  pocket  Bible  at  home,  and 
there  was  no  Bible  present.  He  said,  very  confiden- 
tially, "It  makes  no  difference,  friends:  I  shan't  take  a 
text  that  you  won't  find  between  the  lids  of  the  Bible. 
It  is  certainly  there,  though  I  can  not  give  you  the 
chapter  and  verse.  Now  my  text  is,  '  Stripped  for  the 
race  and  harnessed  for  the  battle.' "  After  the  services 
were  over,  a  Presbyterian  deacon  said  to  him,  "  Elder 
D.,  your  sermon  did  very  well.  I  have  no  fault  to  find 
with  it.  But  your  text  is  not  in  the  Bible."  The 
minister  replied,  rather  short,  "  Yes,  sir,  it  is  in  the 
Bible." — "  Well,  my  brother,"  replied  the  deacon,  "  if 
you  will  find  it,  come  to  me,  put  your  finger  upon  it, 
and  let  me  read  it,  I  will  give  you  my  horse  and  buggy 
for  the  information."  The  minister  searched  diligently, 
by  the  help  of  his  Concordance,  but  could  find  no 
"  Stripped  for  the  race  and  harnessed  for  the  Battle." 
The  deacon  saw  him  some  time  after,  and  said,  "  Why 
27 


314  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

didn't  you  come  for  my  horse  and  buggy  ?" — "  Why," 
he  confessed,  "  I  could  not  find  the  text." — "  Do  you 
know  the  reason,  sir  ?" — "  I  suppose,"  replied  the  min- 
ister, "it  is  not  there."  There  was  a  preacher  who 
was  too  little  acquainted  with  his  Bible,  and  here  was  a 
deacon,  trembling  upon  the  borders  of  the  grave,  with 
his  mind  so  stored  with  God's  Word  that  he  knew 
assuredly  the  words  the  preacher  used  for  his  text  were 
not  in  that  sacred  volume. 

And  hero  is  the  great  difficulty  with  us  at  the  pre- 
sent day.  We  do  not  read  and  treasure  up  in  our 
hearts  and  in  our  memories,  as  our  fathers  did,  the 
blessed  promises  of  God's  Word,  the  glorious  truths  of 
divine  revelation.  O,  that  we  would  make  a  simulta- 
neous start  as  Christians,  and  in  this  respect  return  to 
the  good  old  paths  of  those  who  have  gone  before  us! 

GRATEFUL  TO  CHRISTIAN  FRIENDS  AND  NEIGHBORS. 

I  feel  happy  in  my  relation  with  my  brethren  here. 
I  have  always  been  conscious  that  the  churches  here 
had  to  bear  more  with  me,  than  I  had  to  bear  with 
them ;  and  the  only  difference  is,  that  the  members 
have  to  bear  with  the  failings  of  one,  while  the  pastor 
has  to  bear  with  the  failings  of  many. 

And  I  am  very  much  indebted  to  this  community.  1 
have  never  found  more  friends,  outside  of  my  church, 
than  I  have  found  in  Troy.  As  far  as  I  am  concerned, 
I  do  not  think  their  equals  can  be  found — unconverted 
people,  and  people  of  other  denominations,  give  decided 
evidence  that  their  friendship  is  of  a  genuine  cast. 

You  have  stood  by  me,  Christian  friends  and  fellow- 
citizens  !  in  sickness  in  my  family,  and  in  death  also. 
When  my  dear  son  died  among  you,  so  soon  after  his 
return  from  the  army — on  the  12th  of  January,  1864, 
(his  25th  birthday,) — you  had  tears  to  mingle  with  my 


HORNELLSVILLE— 80UTH?ORT— TRO  Y.  315 

own  ;  you  were  ready  with  every  act  of  kindness  that 
human  sympathy  could  prompt.  And  when — in  the 
June  following — my  own  breath  was  quivering  upon 
my  lips,  and  pulsation  had  so  far  ceased  that  it  went 
abroad,  (even  to  the  Association,  and  to  the  public 
press,)  that  I  was  really  dead,  brethren,  sisters,  friends 
and  neighbors  never  ceased  in  their  kind  administra- 
tions, by  day  or  by  night. 


/ 


APPENDIX. 


ANSWERS  TO  INQUIRIES. 

The  foregoing  is  the  continuous  narrative  of  Bro. 
Sheardown,  taken  as  described  on  page  12.  In  answer 
to  points  suggested,  he  has  made  the  following  addi- 
tional statements : 

How  many  believers  have  you  baptized  f — "  Something 
over  1,400."  It  will  be  remembered  that  for  eight 
years  in  England,  and  some  time  in  America,  he 
preached  without  ordination ;  and  in  protracted  meet- 
ings, and  on  some  missionary  fields,  the  pastors  gene- 
rally attended  to  that  ordinance. 

How  many  sermons  have  you  preached? — "I  think, 
12,000  sermons  delivered  by  me  during  my  ministry, 
would  be  quite  a  low  estimate,  and  should  not  be  sur- 
prised, if  the  exact  number  could  be  ascertained,  if 
there  were  some  thousands  more.  Between  1830  and 
1836,  while  missionating,  my  sermons  averaged  nine  a 
week — 468  a  year.  In  protracted  meetings,  I  often 
preached  three  times  a  day  for  weeks  in  succession. 
In  Penn  Yan,  during  one  meeting,  I  preached  79  ser- 
mons, (from  two  to  three  per  day,)  there  being  but  one 
sermon,  by  another  brother,  while  I  was  preaching 


318  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

those  79 — then,  becoming  somewhat  exhausted,  others 
preached  alternately  with  me."  As  his  public  efforts 
cover  half  a  century  of  time,  and  thirty  years  were 
most  fruitful  in  varied  labors,  we  should  presume  he 
may  have  made  20,000  religious  addresses. 

How  many  different  meeting -houses,  taverns,  school  and 
private  houses,  mills,  &c.,  have  you  preached  in? — "I 
, could  not  undertake  to  say." 

How  many  churches  have  you  been  pastor  off — "  I  was 
active  in  originating  seven  churches,  and  in  resusci- 
tating several  others,  of  most  of  which  I  was  regarded 
as  pastor,  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period.  But,  except- 
ing Troy,  (and  perhaps  Southport,)  I  never  settled  as 
pastor  over  a  church  formed  by  others." 


APPENDIX.  319 


DATA  IN  THE  LIFE. 

1791 — Born,  near  Great  Grimsby,  Lincolnshire,   Eng- 
land. 

1805 — Entered  upon  mercantile  apprenticeship,  aged  14. 
1809 — Eemoved  to  London,  aged  17. 
1812— Baptized  in  Hull,  (Yorkshire,)  aged  21. 
1813 — Commenced  public  religious  efforts. 
1814 — Married  Miss  Esther  Grassam. 
1815 — Received  formal  liberty  to  Itinerate. 
1818 — Removed  to  Pontefract — Distress  in  England. 
1820 — Spring.     Visited  France  and  Holland. 

"        Fall.     Settled   in   America,   at   Covert,    Seneca 

county,  N.  Y. 

1821 — May.     My  family  reached  me. 
1822 — Attended  the  first  Seneca  Association. 
1824 — United  with  the  Covert  Baptist  Church. 
1826 — Settled  in  the  woods  of  Catlin,  Chemung  county. 
1827 — Gathered  a  Baptist  Conference. 
1828 — Organized  Catlin  Baptist  Church — was  Licensed. 
1829 — Ordained  to  the  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry. 
1830 — Commenced  Mission  work  in  Pennsylvania. 
1832— Caton  Church  formed  (in  «  No.  One.") 
1834 — Re-organized  the  present  church  in  Reading. 
1844 — Removed  to  Reading  as  the  pastor. 
1848 — Engaged  in  new  interest  at  Jefferson  (Watkins.) 
1852 — Engaged  in  new  interest  at  Hornellsville. 
1854 — May.     Removed  to  the  Plank  Road  in  Southport. 

"        July.     Death  of  Mrs.  Esther  G.  Sheardown. 
1855 — Married  Mrs.  Lorrin  A.  Soper. 
1860 — Pastor  at  Troy,  Bradford  county,  Pa. 


320  •   SHEARDOWN'S  Auro-BiOGRAPirf. 

ORDINATION  SERVICES. 

[From  page  17  of  the  Catlin  (now  Catlin  &  Dix) 
Church  Book — then  kept  by  A.  C.  Mallory,  Clerk — we 
extract  the  following  account  of  the  proceedings  of  a 
Council  held  on  the  llth  of  February,  1829.] 

PASTOR  ORDAINED. 

By  request  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Catlin,  a  council 
convened  in  the  log-house  of  Anthony  Pierce,  consist- 
ing of  the  following  delegates  from  sister  churches : 

First  Ithaca — Eld.  John  Sears,  Bro.  H.  Wilson. 

First  Covert — Dea.  Lewis  Porter,  D.  Wite. 

First  Hector— Eld.  J.  Reynolds,  S.  Dolph. 

First  Lodi— Eld.  J.  Fisk. 

First  Elmira — S.  Moore,  Dea.  J.  Carpenter. 

The  council  organized  by  appointing  Elder  John 
Sears,  Moderator,  and  J.  Fisk,  Clerk.  After  which 
the  church  presented  Bro.  Thomas  S.  Sheardown,  for 
examination,  relative  to  ordination.  The  council,  after 
mntnre  deliberation,  unanimously 

Resolved,  That  we  are  satisfied  with  the  Christian 
experience  of  the  candidate,  his  call  to  the  ministry, 
and  view  of  Christian  doctrine  and  practice. 

Resolved,  That  we  proceed  to  the  ordination  of  Bro. 
Thomas  S.  Sheardown. 

Resolved,  That  Eld.  Sears  preach  on  the  occasion. 

Resolved,  That  Eld.  Reynolds  make  the  ordaining 
prayer,  and  lay  on  hands  with  Elders  Sears  and  Fisk. 

Resolved,  That  Eld.  Reynolds  give  the  charge. 

Resolved,  That  Eld.  Fisk  give  the  right  hand  of  fel- 
lowship. 

Resolved,  That  Eld.  Sears  address  the  church  and 
society. 

The  Benediction  by  the  candidate. 


APPENDIX.  321 

TRIBUTE  TO  MRS.  ESTHER  G.  SHEARDOWN. 


BY   A   LADT  WHO   KNEW   HER   INTIMATELY. 


I  rejoice  to  learn  that  God  has  spared  the  life  of  our 
revered  father  Sheardown,  until  he  has  completed  the 
history  of  those  labors  which  were  so  eminently  suc- 
cessful in  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  I 
hail  its  publication  as  a  coveted  heritage,  which  we 
shall  delight  to  transmit  to  our  children. 

But  I  remember,  while  I  think  of  those  untiring  la- 
bors and  sacrifices,  of  ONE  who  shared  them  all  for 
many  long  years — not,  indeed,  before  the  public  gaze, 
but,  in  the  seclusion  of  her  own  quiet  home,  enduring 
hardships  and  bearing  burdens,  which  must  otherwise 
have  rested  upon  him,  thereby  preventing  him  from 
engaging  ill  those  labors.  I  feel  that,  as  David  of  old 
required  the  spoil  of  battle  to  be  divided  with  those 
who  stayed  by  the  stuff,  .making  it  a  statute  and  an 
ordinance  for  Israel  unto  this  day,  so  some  honor  is 
due  to  her  memory  for  those  unostentatious  labors. 

It  is  impossible  for  us,  at  this  day,  to  have  an  ade- 
quate conception  of  the  privations  endured  by  the  early 
settlers  of  our  country,  even  when  most  favorably  situ- 
ated. But  when  we  think  of  her  living  in  a  log  house 
in  the  wilderness,  often  with  none  but  her  little  chil- 
dren around  her — feeding  the  cattle  with  her  own 
hands,  because  no  child  was  old  enough  to  do  it — in 
case  of  sickness,  doctoring  and  nursing  and  watching 
the  children — yea,  and  in  one  instance,  when  sudden 
illness  came  upon  one  of  them,  and  she  expected  it 
must  die  before  the  morning,  not  daring  to  leave  it, 
and,  none  of  the  others  being  old  enough  to  go  far  for 
assistance  in  the  darkness,  preparing  to  lay  out  that 


322  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

little  one  with  its  own  mother's  fingers — then  we  have 
a  faint  conception  of  some  of  the  trials,  which  she 
cheerfully  endured,  that  her  companion  might  break 
the  bread  of  life  to  the  famishing. 

One  point  deserves  particular  notice.  Jjet  her  sor- 
rows and  privations  in  his  absence  be  what  they  might, 
they  were  kept  from  him  as  much  as  possible,  so  that 
his  mind  should  not  be  over-burdened  with  care.  His 
return  was  always  hailed  with  joy,  by  the  whole  family. 
But,  much  as  she  enjoyed  his  society,  and  necessary  as 
might  be  his  presence  and  aid  to  her  comfort,  she  ever 
bade  him  go  when  those  earnest  Macedonian  calls  came 
— as  they  so  often  did — and  followed  him  with  inces- 
sant prayers  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  his  labors. 

For  many  years,  his  salary  or  compensation  for 
preaching,  was  very  small,  rendering  it  necessary  for 
her  to  use  all  the  economy  and  ingenuity  which  she 
possessed  to  meet  the  wants  of  an  increasing  family. 
She  could  remember  when  it  was  different  with  her: 
and  doubtless  there  sometimes  arose  before  her  vision 
the  scene  of  that  bridal  morning,  when  her  husband 
conducted  her  to  her  new  home,  furnished,  from  garret 
to  cellar,  with  everything  essential  to  comfort,  and 
where  the  wedding  breakfast  awaited  her,  prepared  by 
her  own  servants.  She  could  recall,  too,  succeeding 
days  of  prosperity.  But,  if  the  recollection  of  those 
by-gone  days  gave  a  keener  edge  to  the  privations  she 
was  enduring  for  Christ's  sake,  it  was  borne  without 
repining.  I  do  not  believe  a  member  of  the  church 
ever  heard  her  boast  of  what  she  once  possessed,  or 
murmur  on  account  of  present  privations.  Patiently, 
she  strove  to  discharge  every  duty.  Her  family  were 
always  comfortably  clad,  appearing  in  the  house  of  God 
neat  and  tidy  in  their  apparel. 

While  there  were  none  of  the  family  old  enough  to 


APPENDIX.  323 

take  charge  of  the  rest,  she  was  prevented  from  shar- 
ing her  husband's  labors  abroad.  But  the  church  at 
home  always  enjoyed  her  presence  and  her  counsels,  in 
all  its  meetings,  when  it  was  possible  for  her  to  be 
there;  and  although  we  were  sad  because  our  loved 
pastor  was  absent,  yet  we  were  cheered  by  her  exhor- 
tations and  faithfulness  in  the  service  of  Christ.  The 
younger  members  of  the  church  where  she  so  long 
lived,  looked  up  to  her  as  to  a  mother  in  Israel,  and 
many  are  the  tender  recollections  of  her  loving  kind- 
ness and  anxious  solicitude  for  their  spiritual  welfare, 
which  some  of  them  still  cherish.  She  also  strove  to 
lead  her  own  family  in  the  narrow  way,  gathering 
them  around  the  family  altar  in  his  absence,  and  com- 
mending them  to  a  covenant-keeping  God.  As  they 
grew  in  years,  they  shewed  their  affection  for  her  by 
relieving  her,  as  much  as  possible,  from  the  burdens 
she  must  otherwise  have  borne — at  times,  taking  the 
whole  charge  of  the  family,  that  she  might  accompany 
him  in  his  labors  of  love,  (a  privilege  which  she  much 
enjoyed,  and  well  improved.)  In  the  later  years  of 
her  life,  she  had  less  of  earthly  care,  and  her  religious 
privileges  were  greater,  until  finally  she  sunk  to  rest, 
beloved  by  all  who  knew  her.  Truly  it  may  be  said  of 
her,  "  The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed." 

J.  E.  H. 


324  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

FROM  REV.  BENJ.  R.  SWICK. 

ADAMS'  BASIN,  N.  Y.,  June  19,  1865. 

Rev.  T/i.  S.  Sheardown,  Troy,  Pa. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER — I  have  been  thinking  of  you 
this  morning,  and  concluded  to  write  to  you  of  the 
days  that  are  past. 

On  the  2d  of  January,  1831,  I  was  buried  in  baptism, 
and,  as  I  trust,  came  forth  from  that  grave  to  walk  in 
newness  of  life.  From  the  first,  I  was  impressed  with 
the  duty  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  but  was  anxiously 
inquiring  how  one  so  unlearned,  and  so  poor  in  the 
things  of  this  world,  as  I  was,  could  ever  be  put  into 
the  ministry,  to  proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ.  In  the  providence  of  God,  you  came  to  Wayne, 
Steuben  county,  and  preached,  in  a  school-house  near 
the  outlet  of  the  Little  Lake.  You  employed  as  a  text, 
the  words  of  our  Redeemer,  as  recorded  in  Isaiah,  50th 
Chapter  4th  Yerse:  "The  Lord  God  hath  given  me 
the  tongue  of  the  learned,  that  I  should  know  how  to 
speak  a  word^  in  season  to  him  that  is  weary."  The 
earnestness  of  your  manner  in  pointing  out  the  wants 
of  "  the  weary,"  and  the  knowledge  of  him  to  whom 
"the  tongue  of  the  learned"  had  been  given,  made  an 
impression  upon  my  mind  that  has  never  wholly  passed 
away.  Then  and  there  was  firmly  fixed  in  my  heart 
the  necessity  of  presenting  important  truths  with  holy 
zeal.  From  that  time  until  I  began,  in  much  feeble- 
ness, to  preach  the  Gospel,  there  was  an  almost  hourly 
recurrence  of  my  mind  to  the  doctrine  deduced  from 
that  beautiful  verse,  and  to  the  manner  of  its  enforce- 
ment. Although  I  have  never  used  that  particular 
text  for  sermonizing,  yet,  for  more  than  thirty  years,  I 
have  "  kept  in  memory  what  you  preached  to  me," 
and,  as  I  hope,  "  believe  not  in  vain." 


APPENDIX.  325 

If  time  and  space  would  allow,  1  should  take  pleasure 
in  referring  to  your  first  field  of  labor,  in  Catlin.  I 
once  tried  to  preach  to  your  people,  when  we,  accom- 
panied by  a  number  of  brethren,  retired  to  a  log  house, 
in  that  then  new  country.  We  spent  the  first  hours  of 
the  night  in  telling  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  our 
souls,  and  then  laid  our  weary  bodies  down  upon  the 
floor,  to  rest  for  a  few  hours,  preparatory  to  another 
day  of  toil  and  night  of  preaching — for  it  was  a  time  of 
the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  in  that  place.  I  should 
like  to  refer  at  length  to  the  time  when  "  Old  School- 
ism"  had  well  nigh  swallowed  up  the  church  of  which 
I  was  pastor,  in  Hector.  G-od  sent  you  to  my  aid,  and 
made  you  his  instrument  as  a  deliverer. 

As  you  are  nearer  your  home  to-day,  and  as  I  hope  to 
meet  you  again  when  we  both  have  passed  our  Jordan, 
may  I  not  ask  you  to  pray  for  me  that  my  faith  fail 
not  ?  And  may  the  God  of  all  grace  strengthen  your 
heart,  and,  after  you  have  suffered  all  his  will,  perfect 
and  settle  you  in  his  heavenly  kingdom!  Love  to  all. 
Truly  yours, 

B.  E.  SWICK. 


326  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

SKETCHES  OF  SERMONS. 

The  following  outlines  of  discourses  were  taken  down, 
nearly  thirty  years  ago,  by  a  brother,  who  says  in  rela- 
tion to  them,  "  These  sketches  may  convey  some  idea 
of  Eld.  Sheardown's  mode  of  treating  a  text,  but  I 
never  knew  him  to  take  any  written  plan  into  the 
pulpit,  or  use  one  on  any  occasion.  I  do  not  believe  he 
ever  wrote  one.  He  was  among  the  most  difficult  of 
men  to  follow  after,  to  make  a  report.  I  have  many 
times  taken  pencil  and  paper,  at  the  commencement  of 
his  sermon,  and,  after  getting  down  perhaps  two  or 
three  ideas,  would  become  perfectly  oblivious  to  all- 
thoughts  of  writing,  and  find  myself,  at  or  near  the 
close  of  the  service,  with  mouth  half  open,  and  tears 
and  sweat  running  profusely. 


TEXT— Isaiah  50,  11  :  "  Behold,  all  ye  that  kindle  a 
fire,  that  compass  yourselves  about  with  sparks:  walk 
in  the  light  of  your  fire,  and  in  the  sparks  that  ye  have 
kindled.  This  shall  ye  have  of  mine  hand,  ye  shall  lie 
down  in  sorrow." 

Introduction. — The  Christian  has  the  promise  of 
heaven  and  happiness — but  these  are  not  for  the 
sinner. 

The  word  of  God  is  compared  to  fire,  and  its  effects 
to  a  furnace.  Those  characters  kindle  a  fire  of  their 
own — one  which  God  has  not  kindled.  But  their  fire 
has  neither  light  nor  heat.  It  is  counterfeit,  and  coun- 
terfeiters grow  more  skilful.  Hence,  ungodly  men  all 
have  some  creed.  There  are  about  seventeen  hundred 
different  systems  of  religious  belief.  We  notice, 

I.  Some  of  the  fires  which  men  kindle. 

1st.  To  blunt  conscience,  some  kindle  the  fire  of 
Atheism.  2d.  Others,  for  the  same  purpose,  deny 


APPENDIX.  327 

such  parts  of  the  Bible  as  they  cannot  comprehend — 
yet  they  cannot  tell  which  part  is  revealed,  and  which 
is  not.  3d.  Others  deny  the  immortality  of  the  soul. 
4th.  Some  embrace  Universalism.  5th.  Some  trusj;  in 
their  morality.  6th.  Others  expect  to  reach  heaven 
because  their  pious  parents  had  them  sprinkled  in  in- 
fancy. 7th.  Some  trust  in  church  membership,  like 
Nicodemus,  the  High  Churchman.  But  Jesus  said, 
"  Ye  must  be  born  again."  Members  of  other  churches 
satisfy  themselves  with  the  mere  forms  of  religion. 
They  enlist,  but  do  not  fight.  8th.  Some  try  to  live 
religion  alone — make  no  profession,  &c. 

II.  The  consequences  of  so  doing. 

"Ye  shall  lie  down  in  sorrow."  This  term,  "lie 
down,"  has  reference  to  the  end  of  a  journey.  O,  the 
sorrow  of  that  soul  that  has  expected  heaven,  and  lies 
down  in  hell !  "  They  shall  have  it  at  God's  hand" — 
no  escape.  Be  not  deceived  ! ! 

TEXT — Zechariah  3,  9 :  "  Upon  one  stone  shall  be 
seven  eyes:  behold,  I  will  engrave  .the  graving  thereof, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  I  will  remove  the  iniquity 
of  that  land  in  one  day." 

Introduction. — Jesus  Christ  is  often  spoken  of  under 
the  figure  of  a  stone.  "  Behold  I  lay  in  Zion  for  a  foun- 
dation, a  stone,  a  tried  stone,  a  precious  corner  stone." 
Notice,  that  the  eyes  are  not  in  the  stone,  but  looking 
"  upon"  it. 

1st.  The  eye  of  God  was  upon  Christ,  for  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  covenent  between  them.  2d.  The  eye  of 
divine  Justice.  3d.  Angels  wei'e  looking  ministers,  &c. 
4th.  The  eyes  of  wicked  men — they  recoiled,  mocked, 
whipped,  &c.  5th.  Devils  looked.  6th.  Saints  looked. 
7th.  The  eye  of  Mercy  was  upon  him. 

"  I  will  engrave,"  &c.\  Anciently,  the  corner  stone 


SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

had  the  initials  of  the  architect  engraved  upon  it.     So 
Christ — and  he  showed  the  engraving  when  he  said  to 
Thomas,    "  Keach  hither  "thy  finger,"  £c.     "He   hath  . 
upon  his  vesture  and  upon  his  thigh  a  name  written." 

"  Remove  the  iniquity,"  &c.  "  Christ  has  become  the 
end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  be- 
lieveth."  "  By  his  stripes  we  are  healed."  "  Now  no 
condemnation,"  &c.  Christ  has  "  spoiled  death,"  &c. — 
He  has  dragged  death  and  hell  at  his  chariot  wheels — 
when  he  rose,  a  mighty  Conquerer,  &c. 


His  manner  during  pulpit  ministrations  was  peculiar 
to  himself,  and  no  attempt  at  imitation  could  be  made 
without  spoiling  the  picture.  Before  service,  he  would 
walk  the  aisles,  singing,  and  shaking  hands  with  each 
one  who  came  in.  In  prayer,  he  left  the  impression 
upon  his  hearers  that  he  walked  and  talked  with  God. 
In  reading  hymns,  and  preaching,  he  gestured  much. 
After  reading  his  text,  he  usually  laid  the  Bible  upon 
the  seat  behind  %him,  and^  as  he  warmed  in  the  work, 
would  sometimes,  lay  off  his  coat,  then  his  cravat  and 
collar,  and,  for  about  an  hour,  would  pour  forth,  in 
a  manner  indescribably  attractive  and  impressive, 
thoughts  that  were  a  "  wonder  to  many." 

A.  C.  M. 


APPENDIX.  329 

A  FUGITIVE  EPISTLE. 

[At  the  time  of  Bro.  Sheardown's  removal  to  South- 
port,  his  goods  were  sent  to  him  from  Havanna,  but — 
very  unfortunately — one  box,  containing  his  choicest 
private  papers,  &c.,  became  mislaid,  and  he  has  since 
had  no  tidings  from  it.  The  loss  to  him,  in  preparing 
the  sketch  of  his  long  and  checkered  life,  was  great, 
but  has  been  very  well  supplied  by  his  most  remarkable 
memory  of  minute  particulars  as  well  as  prominent 
events.  There  happens,  however,  to  have  been  pre- 
served in  the  family,  one  letter,  to  the  wife  of  his  youth, 
which  we  venture  here  to  insert,  as  a  specimen  of  his 
yearnings  for  the  endearments  of  home,  even  while  his 
whole  heart  was  engaged  in  carrying  out  the  spirit  of 
Paul's  exhortation  to  Timothy :  "  Watch  then  in  all 
things ;  endure  afflictions ;  do  the  work  of  an  evange- 
list; make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry."] 

WALWORTH,  January  10,  1843. 

MY  DEAR  ESTHER, — Having  a  few  moments  to  spare, 
I  have  commenced  another  epistle  to  you,  hoping  you 
received  my  last  in  season.  When  we  cannot  see  each 
other,  it  is  good  to  converse  in  black  and  white,  for 
thoughts  on  paper  are  better  than  none  at  all.  Through 
the  mercy  of  God,  my  health  is  good  as  usual.  "  The 
Lord  is  my  portion,  I  shall  not  want."  The  field  is  a 
hard  one,  but  God  has  done  a  good  work  here,  and  I 
hope  will  do  more.  I  shall  not  finish  this,  until  I  sum 
up  in  this  place.  May  the  Lord  bless  you,  my  sister — 
good  night ! 

Wednesday  Evening. — Another  day  is  past,  and  I  am 
seated  in  my  room,  thinking  about  you  and  the  dear 
children.  When  I  think  of  home,  in  a  moment  I  seem 
to  be  there.  But,  alas  !  I  will  say  no  more  about  it,  or 
you  will  think  I  am  homesick.  You  have  always  in- 
dulged me  in  my  childish  notions,  and  if  I  live  to  get 
home  I  expect  you  will  still  have  to  bear  with  me. 
Through  mercy,  my  health  is  very  good.  Had  a  visit, 


330  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

to-day,  from  Bro.  G-riswold^  the  pastor  with  whom  I 
hold  my  next  meeting.  He  is  a  good  soul,  and  has  a 
precious  wife.  I  think  I  shall  have  a  good  home,  and 
this  I  know  will  be  pleasing  to  you.  I  am  as  happy 
as  circumstances  will  permit.  My  love  to  the  children. 
Yours,  my  dear  sister,  in  a  precious  Saviour — good 
night ! 

Thursday  Evening. — We  have  had  a  good  meeting. 
I  have  labored  hard,  but  my  health  holds  out  well.  I 
have  got  two  fine  new  flannel  shirts,  which  you  know 
I  stood  in  want  of,  and  how  many  more  clothes  I  shall 
have  to  get  before  I  come  home  I  cannot  tell,  but  you 
can  trust  me  not  to  get  anything  but  what  I  really 
want.  What  adds  to  the  pleasure  of  the  evening,  is 
your  letter,  which  came  safe  to  hand  just  as  the  meet- 
ing was  out.  The  consolation  it  afforded,  almost  over- 
powered me,  for  I  had  been  thinking,  last  night, 
whether  you  would  answer  my  letter  or  not.  Nothing 
could  have  been  more  seasonable  to  me.  Do  not  ne- 
glect sending  to  the  office,  as  I  may  write  often.  I 
would  say  something  more,  but  I  remember  you 
showed  my  letter  to  the  girls,  so  you  must  guess  for 
yourself.  Now,  my  dear  sister,  you  know  I  love  you. 
Good  night,  &c. 

Friday  Evening. — The  day  and  the  night  are  both 
alike  unto  the  Lord.  My  health  is  yet  good,  but  I  find 
my  sheet  is  filling  up,  and  I  have  said  nothing  about 
Bro.  French  and  wife,  who  made  their  appearance  in 
our  meeting.  The  snow  was  going  so  fast  they  had  to 
go  home,  but  I  visited  with  them  about  all  night,  and  a 
good  visit  it  was. 

I  have  found  a  better  pen,  so  I  thought  I  would  write 
a  little  more  this  evening,  for  to-morrow  night  1  expect 
to  be  very  tired.  Covenant  meeting  at  one  o'clock.  It 
will  be  hard  work  to  get  the  converts  out,  for  there  are 
few  members  in  the  church  that  have  any  musing 
qualifications.  Tell  John,  if  he  is  a  faithful  boy,  he 
will  have  a  suit  of  clothes  for  his  name.  I  may  go  and 
spend  a  week  with  Bro.  French  before  I  come  home. 
That,  you  will  perhaps  think,  is  too  bad — to  visit  any 
one  before  I  visit  you.  But  I  think  you  made  me  pr 


APPENDIX.  331 

mise  to  do  so:  if  not,  I  know  you  will  forgive  me,  for 
you  are  aware  that  I  never  lay  out  many  nights  on  my 
way  home. 

I  am  thinking  about  old  John  Banyan's  "  Grace 
Abounding  to  the  Chief  of  Sinners."  That  is  the  foun- 
dation of  my  hope. 

Now,  my  dear  sister,  what  other  pledge  can  I  give 
you  of  my  heart  being  yours,  than  you  have  had  for 
nearly  thirty  years  ?  My  love  to  the  dear  children  and 
converts — good  night ! 

Saturday  Evening. — Have  had  a  good  day — the  Lord 
be  praised — four  were  received  by  letter,  and  twenty- 
one  by  experience,  and  1  expect  a  few  more  in  the 
morning.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  be  in  our  midst.  I 
hope  you  will  have  a  good  day  in  Catlin.  I  know  not 
what  to  say  about  the  business  that  is  to  take  place  on 
the  25th  inst.,  only  that  I  cannot  be  there.  I  feel  for 
you,  my  dear  Esther,  but  that  will  not  relieve  you. 
May  the  Lord  support  you!  I  hope  nothing  will  take 
place  to  injure  the  cause  of  Christ.  You  must  give  my 
love  to  the  children  :  keep  them  as  comfortable  as  you 
can,  and  dispose  of  everything  to  the  best  advantage. 
Let  the  girls  manage,  and  you  keep  as  still  as  you  can. 
Don't  let  me  come  home  and  find  you,  as  I  did  the  last 
time,  all  worn  out:  if  I  do,  it  will  almost  kill  me. 
Good  night,  my  dear  sister — may  the  Lord  bless  you  ! 

Sunday  Evening. — This  must  finish.  Have  had  a 
good  day — twenty- three  strong  candidates  were  bap- 
tized, most  of  whom  came  out  of  the  water  rejoicing 
in  the  Lord.  Bro.  Bennett  did  up  the  business  about 
right.  I  open  to-morrow  evening,  if  God  will,  at 
Marion.  Expect  to  have  a  visit  from  Eld.  Church,  of 
.Rochester,  next  Thursday.  Tell  Samuel  to  take  good 
care  of  the  stock.  If  you  get  tired  of  paying  postage, 
you  must  say  so.  My  love  to  tbfe  converts,  and  breth- 
ren and  sisters.  I  am,  dear  Esther, 

Your  affectionate  husband, 

T.  S.  SHEARDOWN. 


332  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 

[One  of  the  daughters  of  Bro.  Sheardown,  has  fur- 
nished a  few  letters  from  the  father,  while  evangelizing, 
from  which  we  make  characteristic  extracts:] 

JANUARY  31st. — Perhaps  this  is  the  most  wicked 
place  I  ever  saw.  It  contains  about  2,000  inhabitants. 
The  church  was  very  low,  and  everything  seemed 
against  us,  yet  the  blessed  Lord  has,  in  great  kindness, 
come  down  to  His  people.  Seven  were  baptized  yes- 
terday, and  three  have  told  their  experience  to-day. 
Our  house  was  flooded  to  overflowing.  May  the  Lord 
pour  down  His  Spirit  upon  this  community,  and  save, 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  a  multitude  of  souls !  How 
much  we  need  faith  and  unshaken  confidence  in  God! 
I  expect  to  see  a  great  display  of  redeeming  grace  in 
this  benighted  region,  and  the  Lord  of  hosts  in  his  war 
chariot  of  salvation  riding  through  in  great  power  and 
majesty,  destroying  the  works  of  Satan. — FEBRUARY 
1st.  "  The  Lord  (said  David)  is  on  my  right  hand:  I 
shall  not  be  greatly  moved."  My  health  is  as  usual — 
my  lungs  somewhat  torpid.  The  pastor  and  his  wife 
are  Holy  Ghost  Christians — first-best  workers — may 
the  Lord  make  them  a  great  blessing  to  this  place ! 
Everybody  comes  to  meeting.  We  are  every  day  put- 
ting on  more  team :  the  Gospel  plow  is  in  to  the  beam, 
and  if  under  God  we  can  put  on  strength  to  take  her 
through,  shall  cut  a  large  and  deep  furrow.  Holy 
Spirit,  come !  You  must  excuse  a  short  letter,  as  I  am 
in  great  haste.  I  shall  write  to  mother  this  week. 
My  love  to  all  the  dear  friends.  Tell  -  -  I  am  yet 
praying  for  her — she  must  see  well  to  her  soul.  I  am, 
dear  children, 

Your  affectionate  father, 

THOS.  S.  SHEARDOWN. 


APPENDIX. 

APRIL  14th. — According  to  promise,  I  drop  you  a 
lino  to  say  that  I  arrived  safe  in  this  place,  up  to  the 
eyes  in  mud.  But  the  situation  of  the  roads  was  noth- 
ing compared  with  the  situation  of  the  church,  which 
is  split  up  and  divided,  so  that,  out  of  one  hundred 
members,  often,  not  more  than  five  brethren  attend  the 
meetings.  There  are  large  congregations  of  sinners  in 
the  evenings,  and  some  are  under  conviction,  but  there 
is  little  strength  in  Zion.  There  are  more  unconverted 
people  in  the  place  than  I  ever  saw  for  the  number  of 
inhabitants,  and  if  we  can  get  the  church  in  its  place,  I 
shall  expect  a  mighty  revival,  but  at  this  time  all  is 
dark. — APRIL  16th.  Yesterday  was  something  of  a 
good  day.  Eight  or  ten  members  were  out ;  the  rest 
were  strangers,  and  people  of  other  denominations. 
Evening,  a  large  congregation;  one  soul  converted,  and 
some  deeply  convicted.  "  Lord,  send  prosperity."  If 
there  is  a  breach  made  in  the  walls  of  infidelity,  I 
shall  expect  to  see  a  mighty  breaking  down.  Visited 
a  Deist  yesterday,  and  asked  the  privilege  to  pray. 
He  said  he  would  not  say  that  I  should  not  pray  in  his 
house :  I  might  pray  for  myself,  but  not  for  him.  So  I 
Bowed  down  and  prayed  for  myself  and  just  such  a 
man  as  he  is.  I  think  he  must  have  thought,  if  it  did 
not  mean  him,  it  must  have  meant  his  brother.  He  and 
his  wife  attend  meeting,  and  I  have  a  great  anxiety  for 
their  conversion. — Sabbath  afternoon.  A  full  house, 
this  mornjng.  Preached  from  Numbers  35 :  12.  Had 
a  conference  with  the  brethren  in  the  vestry,  and 
they  gave  their  pledge  to  attend  this  week  more  than 
they  have  done.  Four  souls  are  rejoicing  in  God,  and 
I  hope  for  many  more.  The  ague  is  beginning  to  show 
itself  here.  My  health  is  not  very  good,  to-day.  I 
have  a  very  good  home — accommodations  just  what  I 
wanted — two  good  rooms,  and  a  good  bed  with  clean 
and  warm  flannel  sheets.  Pray  for  me.  "  All  is  well." 


334  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

JANUARY  4th. — "  Thfougli  the  mercy  of  God,  I  con- 
tinue to  this  day."  There  is  nothing  I  have  ever 
known  on  earth  that  will  compare  with  the  season  we 
have  had  here.  It  required  special  meetings,  and  help 
from  sister  churches,  to  remove  the  rubbish  out  of  the 
way.  Some  members  were  excluded,  and  some  re- 
stored. For  an  old  place,  I  have  never  seen  so  much 
ignorance  [in  spiritual  things.]  One  young  man,  a 
member  of  the  church,  when  asked  by  the  pastor,  in  a 
special  meeting,  if  he  meant  to  try  to  live  religion,  said 
he  did  not  know — he  had  not  made  up  his  mind  yet ! 
I  thought,  "  what  will  come  next  ?"  At  length,  the 
Lord  appeared  for  us.  Last  night,  there  were  about 
sixty  on  the  anxious  seat — backsliders,  and  convicted 
sinners — and  ten  we  hope  have  been  converted.  To- 
day we  had  a  season  of  fasting  and, prayer.  It  is  the 
middle  of  the  third  week,  and  we  are  only  beginning  to 
work.  With  a  few  exceptions,  I  have  heen  preaching 
all  the  time  to  the  church.  Some  new  cases  came  for- 
ward to-night.  May  the  Spirit  of  the  Highest  come 
down!  I  have  been  loading  and  firing  all  the  time, 
and  am  almost  tired  out.  Lord,  give  me  strength. — 
JANUARY  6th.  Things  are  a  little  better — anxious  in- 
creasing— some  more  conversions — but  a  great  want 
of  deep  travail  in  the  church.  They  want  me  at 
Palmyra,  Webster,  &c.,  &c. — JANUARY  9th.  In  the 
multitude  of  business,  I  have  delayed  my  letter  until 
now.  We  have  over  twenty  converts,  and  I  expect  to 
hear  of  more  in  the  morning.  Some  went  home  much 
pressed  down  in  spirits  :  may  they  find  the  Fountain 
of  Life  to-night!  The  snow  is  all  gone,  and  we  are  in 
the  mud  as  flat  as  a  griddle,  but  I  hope  for  more  snow 
if  it  is  the  Lord's  will.  lam  beginning  to  sound  the 
converts  about  going  into  the  water  on  Sunday  next. 
If  I  do  not  get  home  until  spring,  perhaps  may  send 
for  mother  to  visit  with  me  when  I  get  through. 


APPENDIX.  335 

JANUARY  24th. — God  is  doing  a  great  work  here — be- 
tween sixty  and  seventy  converts — about  150  anxious 
— and  this  only  the  second  week. — The  situation  of 
things  in  Eeading  is  all  new  to  me,  and  I  am  perfectly 
unprepared  to  say  anything  upon  the  subject.  If  I 
had  any  inclination  to  go  there,  I  should  be  the  last 
man  to  manifest  it  until  the  ground  were  clear.  I 
have  always  loved  the  brethren  and  sisters  in  Reading, 
but  that  is  not  to  say  that  I  should  preach  for  them. 
I  have  no  time  to  reflect  upon  such  important  engage- 
ments as  long  as  1  am  in  a  protracted  meeting.  I 
expect  to  return  home  in  March,  if  God  will,  and  then 
will  pay  the  subject  the  attention  its  importance  de- 
mands. My  health  is  better  than  I  could  'expect — for 
which  I  would  be  very  thankful.  Yours,  &c. 

FEBRUARY  18th. — I  embrace  a  few  moments,  stolen 
from  the  time  afforded  me  for  rest  and  reflection,  to  in- 
form you  that  I  am  in  rather  better  health  than  when 
I  le'ft  you.  My  labor  is  of  the  hardest  kind,  but  God  is 
here.  He  has  converted  a  goodly  number  of  the  youth, 
and  is  just  beginning  to  pull  down  the  tall  oaks  of 
Bashan.  There  is  trouble  in  the  camp  of  the  enemy. 
The  Prince  of  Darkness  is  full  of  wrath.  He  cannot 
break  his  chain,  but  'tis  frightful  to  see  him  gnaw  his 
toitgue  for  pain  as  we  expose  his  hidden  iniquities. 
We  hope,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  strip  the  veil  from 
his  dark  abode.  We  are  at  work  against  some  of  his 
strongholds,  such  as  bar-rooms,  gambling  shops,  houses 
of  ill-fame,  &c.,  and  he  begins  to  think  it  is  hard  times. 
His  kingdom  in  this  ungodly  village  must  take  a  se- 
vere shaking.  The  pastor  is  a  man  after  my  own 
heart,  and  I  have  everything  as  it  should  bo  at  my 
stopping-place.  Thanks  to  my  heavenly  Father,  "  the 
lines  have  fallen-to  me  in  a  pleasant  pface."  You  must 
be  satisfied  with  a  short  letter — so  many  are  dinging  at 


336  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

me,  some  to  hold  a  meeting,  and  others  offering  a  large 
salary  to  become  their  pastor,  &c.  I.seldom  retire  be- 
fore 12  or  1  o'clock,  and  arise  by  candle-light  in  the 
morning.  My  heart  and  hands  are  full,  but  God  is 
with  me.  Love  to  all  the  dear  friends.  Tours,  &c. 

FEBRUARY  22d. — Yours  came  to  hand  this  morning, 
for  which  I  was  very  thankful.  Many  things  in  it 
gave  me  much  pleasure.  That  your  family  visit  was 
harmonious  and  pleasant,  was  gratifying  news.  I, 
should  have  been  happy  to  have  been  at  home,  but  I 
am  about  my  Master's  business.  We  are  holding  upon 
the  Arm  of  strength.  The  Lord  is  on  our  side,  we  will 
not  fear  what  man  can  do.  Souls  are  coming  into  the 
kingdom — some  thirty-five  converts,  and  a  number  of 
anxious.  We  had  one  baulky  horse  in  the  team,  who 
threw  himself  and  fell  directly  in  the  gateway,  and  we 
thought  we  should  have  to  try  to  get  him  up  or  skin 
him  on  the  ground — but,  finally,  put  a  rope  to  his  leg. 
There  are  more  churches  than  ministers.  If  it  is  my 
duty  to  come  to  Reading,  the  door  will  be  opened  by 
the  brethren  in  season.  My  health  has  been  very  poor, 
but  I  feel  smart  again,  and  better  than  I  have  done  for 
some  months.  Yours,  &c. 

FOR  A  DAUGHTER'S  ALBUM. 

Youth  has  fled,  and  manhood 's  failing, 

Silvered  locks,  and  furrowed  brow, 
Trembling  limbs  and  painful  feelings — 

Think,  0  think  upon  me  now ! 

Soon  I'll  pay  the  debt  of  Nature, 

Soon  shall  part  with  those  I  love ; 
Jesus  smiles — O,  blessed  feature  ! 

All  in  all  in  Heaven  above. 

Dear  Eliza !  you  shall  meet  me 

Far  in  yonder  world  of  light ; 
In  Heaven  above,  I  hope  to  greet  thee 

Filled  with  rapture  and  delight. 

Jefferann,  April  12M,  1850.  THOMAS   S.    SHEARDOWN. 


APPENDIX.  337 

MRS.  ESTHER  U.  BREAKDOWN. 

[Prom  the  correspondence  of  Prof.  ALEXANDER  TEN 
BROOK,  in  the  "  New  York  Baptist  Register/'  of  Utica, 
we  extract  the  following  tribute  to  the  memory  of  the 
model  wife  of  a  pastor :] 

JULY  24,  1854. 

Having  spent  a  "day  in  visiting  friends  at  Factory  - 
ville,  in  company  with  my  classmate,  .Rev.  J.  T.  Seeley, 
now  of  Dundee,  on  the  Seneca  lake,  I  am  again  at  El- 
mira.  The  principal  object  for  which  we  came  hither 
at  this  time,  was  to  be  present  at  the  recognition  of  a 
church  at  Pine  Woods.  I  alluded  to  it,  once  before,  as 
made  up  of  original  members  of  the  Elmira  church, 
whose  help  at  the  village  is  no  longer  needed,  and  pro- 
mises to  be  very  efficient  in  this  new  interest.  The 
recognition  was  to  have  been  on  the  19th  inst.,  but  an 
afflictive  providence  defeated  it. 

Mrs.  Esther  Sheardown,  the  wife  of  the  chosen 
pastor,  having  been  for  some  time  very  ill,  and  her 
death  daily  expected,  died  on  the  20th,  at  the  age  of 
sixty-one  years.  She  was  born  in  the  city  of  Hull, 
England,  and  there  baptized,  forty-six  years  ago ;  and, 
forty  years  ago,  married,  in  the  same  place,  Eev.  T.  S. 
Sheardown.  It  is  enough  to  say  of  her  that  she  was 
the  worthy  wife  of  one,  who,  although  he  may  not  be 
reckoned  among  the  great  men  of  the  world,  (as  he 
himself  would  doubtless  object  to  this,)  was  neverthe- 
less the  man  whom,  for  the  past  twenty-five  years,  God 
has  chosen  to  bless  in  the  conversion  of  men,  and  the 
building  up  of  the  churches,  beyond  any  man  that  has 
ever  labored  in  this  section  of  the  State.  Those 
churches,  in  Chemung,  Steuben,  Allegany,  Yates, 
Seneca,  and  Monroe  counties — for  he  has  been  greatly 
blessed  in  preaching  several  times  of  late  in  the  city  of 
29 


338  SHEARDOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

.Rochester — little  know  how  much  they  are  indebted  to 
his  wife  for  the  labor  which  he  has  performed.  She 
made  it  her  greatest  care  to  so  attend  to  the  family, 
and  even  in  some  respects  to  the  church,  in  his  ab- 
sence, as  to  make  it  possible  for  him  to  be  almost  con- 
stantly engaged  in  those  evangelical  labors,  at  home 
and  abroad,  by  which  thousands  have  been  made  to 
rejoice.  The  same  desire  was  shown  on  her  death-bed, 
by  inquiring,  on  the  morning  of  her  last  Sabbath  on 
earth,  in  the  near  prospect  of  death,  about  his  readiness 
to  go  to  his  public  duties.  She  expected  to  die,  and 
had  nothing  to  tto  but  make  arrangements  for  it.  She 
called  Rev.  C.  N.  Chandler,  pastor  of  the  church  in  El- 
mira,  and  mentioned  to  him  the  text  from  which  she 
wished  him  to  preach,  to  the  people,  a  sermon  on  the 
occasion  of  her  funeral ;  and  on,  Thursday  she  expired, 
in  the  ever-brightening  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality. 
She  was  buried,  the  following  day,  at  Havanna,  where 
one  of  her  sons  is  settled.  The  sermon  on  the  occasion 
was  from  Rev.  14,  13 :  "  Blessed  are  the  dead/'  &c.,  the 
passage  which  the  deceased  had  selected. 


APPENDIX.  339 

FROM  EBEN  B.   CAMPBELL,  ESQ. 

PHELPS'  Mats,  Clinton  Co.,  Pa.,  Feb.  27,  1865. 

Rev.  Thomas  Mitchell : 

DEAR  SIR — I  am  glad  indeed  that  the  auto-biogra- 
phy of  my  dear  friend,  Rev.  Thomas  S  Sheardown,  is 
about  being  published,  and  would  wish  to  have  at  least 
ten  copies. 

About  the  year  1841, 1  became  acquainted  witn  Bro. 
Sheardown,  through  my  first  wife ;  and  the  late  Bro. 
Elijah  De  Pui,  of  Tioga, where  I  resided,  always  spoke  of 
him  in  the  most  kind  and  feeling  manner.  After  mov- 
ing to  this  place,  about  1847,  my  wife  urgently  pressed 
me,  time  and  again,  to  ask  "  father  Sheardown"  to 
come  here  and. preach  the  Gospel.  But  it  seems  as  if 
it  had  been  ordered  that  my  dear  wife  was  no  more  to 
hear  that  voice  call  sinners  to  repent,  and,  ere  ho  could 
arrange  to  come,  she  was  called  to  her  homo  on  high. 

In  the  winter  of  1860,  father  Sheardown  came,  and 
preached  nine  evenings  at  the  Mills — aiding  our  pastor, 
Bro.  J.  Anderson  Kelly,  (now  Agent  of  the  Universitj7" 
at  Lewisburg.)  In  a  short  time,  many  of  the  work- 
men, their  wives  and  children,  became  alarmed  at  their 
situation,  and  the  result  of  the  meeting  was  the  con- 
version of  some  thirty  precious  souls.  It  was  a  re- 
markable work  of  grace,  and  we  feel  among  us,  to-day, 
the  effects  of  that  blessed  season.  Some  of  the 
converts  have  already  gone  to.  their  rest,  and  I  am 
truly  happy  to  say  that,  out  of  all  those  spared,  not 
one  has  turned  again  unto  the  world. 

One  interesting  conversion,  which  occurred  about 
the  time  of  that  revival,  I  will  give  at  some  length. 
Three  young  men  were  about  starting  to  school.  One 
of  them  became  deeply  concerned  for  his  soul's  salva- 
tion. The  time  arrived  for  the  school  to  open,  and  his 


340  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

companions  urged  him  to  leave  with  them.  He  replied, 
"No— I  will  find  Christ,  first."  He  did  find  Him, 
united  with  the  Jersey  Shore  church,  and  then  went 
on  to  his  studies.  In  April,  1861,  he  was  among  the 
first  of  those  of  our  noblest  and  best  youth,  who  volun- 
teered for  the  preservation  of  the  flag  of  our  country. 
He  wrote  home,  often — and  although,  in  his  letters  to 
his  pastor,  he  said  the  camp  was  a  hard  place  in  which 
to  lead*a  Christian  life,  yet  he  seemed  thoroughly  de- 
voted to  his  Saviour.  In  June,  he  was  accidentally  shot, 
by  one  of  his  comrades.  He  told  them  not  to  feel  bad 
— it  was  all  right — God  was  about  to  call  him  home — 
exhorted  them  to  be  prepared  for  death  :  and,  in  four 
hours  after  receiving  his  wound,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 
The  church  brought  his  body,  home,  and  have  erected  a 
suitable  monument  in  memory  of  ALBERT  KISSELL. 

Time  presses  me.  I  could  give  pages  of  interesting 
matter  from  scenes  arising  through  those  blessed 
meetings. 

Remember  us  kindly  to  Bro.  Sheardown  and  wife. 
Our  earnest  prayer  is  that  God  will  lead  him  very 
gently  down  the  declivity  of  life,  and  give- him  an  in- 
heritance, incorruptible  and  undefiled,  in  Heaven, 
there  to  meet  those  redeemed  souls  whom  he  has 
been  an  instrument  in  bringing  to  the  cross. 

I  am  yours  very  truly,  E.  B.  CAMPBELL. 


APPENDIX.  341 

TESTIMONIAL  OF  CHEMUNG  RIVER  ASSOCIATION. 

[In  the  Minutes  of  the  eighteenth  session  of  this 
body,  held  with  the  church  in  Hornby,  September, 
I860,  we  find  the  following  proceedings:] 

In  place  of  the  closing  sermon,  Father  SHEARDOWN 
gave  some  very  touching  and  pleasant  reminiscences  of 
the  Association,  saying,  he  had  been  with  it,  from  its 
birth,  until  now ;  had  seen  the  churches  planted  and 
grow  up,  under  the  toil  and  watch-care  of  himself  and 
his  brethren ;  and  referred  to  the  history  of  particular 
churches,  and  to  the  struggles  and  self-denial  of  indi- 
vidual members,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  melt  every 
heart,  and  bring  tears  from  every  eye.  All  felt  that  it 
was  good  to  be  there,  as  they  sat  at  the  feet  of  the 
father  and  received  his  benediction. 

The  following  preamble  and  resolutions  were  then 
unanimously  adopted  : 

"As  our  venerable  father  in  the  ministry,  Rev. 
Thomas  S.  Sheardown,  who  has  been  for  so  many 
years. a  member  of  this  body,  and  whose  faithful  and 
efficient  labors  have  done  so  much  in  enlarging  and 
building  up  the  churches,  is  about  to  remove  to  another 
State,  therefore 

"  Resolved,  That  we  look  upon  his  removal  from  this 
body  with  deep  regret,  and  that  we  will  ever  remember 
him,  in  his  relations  to  us,  with  feelings  of  pleasure  and 
gratitude,  especially  as  a  safe  counsellor,  a  valuable 
friend,  a  defender  of  the  truth,  sound  in  the  faith,  and 
abundant  in  good  works. 

"  Resolved,  That  we  cordially  recommend  him  to  the 
confidence  and  fellowship  of  all  of  God's  people,  every- 
where, and  especially  of  the  church  and  community  to 
which  he  is  soon  to  remove." 


342  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

FROM  A  RETURNED  MISSIONARY. 

CoviyoTON,  Pa.,  July  17,  1865. 

Brethren  Warden  and  Case : 

I  have  been  so  anxious  to  learn  the  principal  facts  in 
the  history  of  Eld.  Sheardown,  that  I  had  resolved  to 
make  several  journies,  of  twenty  miles  or  more,  to 
learn  from  his  own  lips  some  of  the  incidents  of  his 
remarkable  life.  I  am  thankful  that  the  dealings  of 
God  with  him  are  now  recorded,  and  that  a  book  is  to 
be  published  which  will  permanently  embalm  what 
would  otherwise  perish  with  his  mortal  life. 

Since  my  return  from  Burmah,  I  have  not  only  ad- 
mired him  as  a  preacher,  but  loved  him  as  a  father.  I 
shall  never  forget  the  prayer  he  offered  after  my  first 
attempt  to  preach  before  the  Tioga  Association.  His 
warm  sympathy  deeply  affected  me.  And  the  prayer 
(as  on  other  occasions)  was  so  marked  by  directness, 
unction,  fervency,  and  choice /words,  that  almost  the 
whole  audience  was  bathed  in  tears. 

Since  then,  I  have  often  heard  him  preach.t  .His 
familiarity  with  the  Bible,  his  profound  knowledge  of 
human  nature,  reasoning  powers,  glowing  imagination, 
good  voice,  ease,  and  grace  of  expression,  coupled  with 
strong  faith,  devotion  to  his  Master,  and  a  yearning 
love  for  souls,  render  him  a  prince  of  preachers. 

His  memory  is  a  treasury  of  illustrations.  On  one 
occasion,  wishing  to  show  that  plainness  in  preaching, 
though  apparent  severity,  was  real  kindness,  he  spoke 
of  an  English  ship,  that  was  almost  wrecked,  a  short 
distance  from  a  certain  fort.  As  the  ship's  crew  were 
about  to  give  up  in  despair,  the  guns  of  the  fort  opened 
upon  them.  "  Alas !"  cried  those  on  board,  "  the  howl- 
ing storm  and  hungry  waves  have  almost  destroyed  us, 
and  now  our  friends  on  the  shore  are  about  to  complete 


APPENDIX.  343 

our  misery  and  destruction  by  firing  upon  us."  But 
those  were  friendly  shots — for,  as  they  flew  harmlessly 
over  the  ship,  they  conveyed  to  it  the  rope,  by  which 
the  sailors  were  all  brought  safely  to  the  shore.  The 
ministers  of  Christ  are  like  those  friendly  guns — start- 
ling and  terrifying  in  their  denunciations  of  sin,  but 
aiming  at  the  highest  welfare  of  hearers  in  their  eter- 
nal salvation. 

On  another  occasion,  at  a  covenant  meeting,  a  num- 
ber of  candidates  were  received  for  baptism.  A  note 
of  discord  was  sounded,  which  threatened  to  mar  the 
harmony,  and  destroy  in  a  measure  the  good  effect  of 
the  meeting,  if  it  did  not  lead  to  subsequent  bitterness. 
"Stop,  brethren,"  said  Eld.  Sheardown, — "we  must  be 
careful  what  we  do  and  say  in  the  presence  of  these 
converts.  Two  old  sheep  were  quarreling — and,  as 
they  rushed  to  butt  their  foolish  heads,  a  lamb  in  its 
innocent  gamboling  ran  between  them,  and  was  in- 
stantly killed."  The  influence  of  this  little  story  was 
most  happy — the  objectionable  matter  was  dropped, 
and  harmony  was  restored  to  us. 

Yours,  affectionately, 

G.  P.  WATROUS 


344  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

INCIDENTS. 

The  writer,  conversing  with  Eld.  Sheardown  upon 
his  pioneer  experience,  heard  him  state  that  coming 
home  one  night,  late  and  weary,  ho  found  at  his  barn 
eight  strange  horses,  to  be  fed  and  cared  for.  They 
belonged  to  persons  coming  to  settle  in  Catlin,  or  who 
had  gone  that  way  to  spend  the  night  in  social  inter- 
course. He  went  at  the  work  cheerfully,  accomplished 
it  thoroughly,  and  only  alluded  to  it  to  show  the  influx 
of  population,  and  the  peculiar  demand  for  patience 
and  large  room  often  required  by  new  settlers. 

When  young  in  the  ministry  in  America,  and  still 
wearing  that  serviceable  English  drab  coat,  he  was  in- 
vited to  preach  to  a  large  congregation  where  he  was 
not  generally  known.  An  aged  sister  asked  who  that 
man  was  who  had  just  entered  the  pulpit?  She  was 
informed  that  it  was  "  the  new  minister,  from  Catlin." 
She  sighed  as  she  remarked,  "  Well,  we  sha'n't  have 
much  from  him — I  don't  know  what  he  looks  like." 
While  the  stranger,  however,  made  strong  and  rapid 
progress  in  his  sermon,  the  late  hopeless  objector  kept 
jogging  the  elbow  of  the  sister  next  to  her  with  the 
information,  "He's  a  perfect  sing'd  cat — a  sing'd  cat!" 

As  an  illustration  of  the  arduous  character  and  wide 
scope  of  country  covered  by  his  labors,  this  anecdote 
may  suffice :  A  preacher  (then  lately  ordained)  under- 
took to  carry  out  Elder  Sheardown's  engagements, 
during  one  missionary  voyage  of  something  like  a  fort- 
night's duration.  On  his  return,  the  substitute  con- 
fessed :  "  I  did  the  best  I  could  to  keep  up  with  the 
Elder's  appointments,  but  came  out  three  days  behind, 
although  I  wore  the  skin  from  the  back  of  my  horse, 
and  my  shirt  was  not  dry  for  two  weeks." 

Several  persons  were  endeavoring  to  drive  an  unde- 
sirable mastiff  out  of  a  preaching  place,  when  he  ran  to 


APPENDIX.  345 

the  desk  where  the  Elder  was  standing.  The  latter 
coolly  remarked,  "  Without  are  dogs,"  and  gave  an  "ef- 
fectual" kick  which  sent  the  interloper  out  of  doors. 

On  one  occasion,  the  Universalists  had  made  extra- 
ordinary efforts  to  keep  people  away  from  a  revival 
meeting — but  in  vain.  The  house  was  crowded,  pulpit 
and  all.  While  waiting  for  the  moment  to  open  ser- 
vices, Eld.  Sheardown  asked  a  convert,  standing  upon 
the  pulpit  stairs,  to  say  a  few  words  to  the  people,  ex- 
pressive of  his  feelings.  He  had  been  rather  a  promi- 
nent man  among  the  unbelievers,  one  of  whom,  stand- 
ing under  the  pulpit,  looked  up,  and  exclaimed  audi- 
bly— probably,  however,  not  intending  to  be  uncivil, 
but  astonished  beyond  measure — "  It  beats  the  Devil ! 

they've  got  Mr. !"  (calling  the  convert  by  name.) 

The  Elder  brought  his  hands  together  pretty  loudly  as 
he  rejoined,  "  I  always  thought  the  Universalists  be- 
lieved there  was  a  Devil !" 

Speaking  of  the  late  "  beloved  disciple,"  John  Peck, 
of  New  Woodstock,  N.  Y.,  and  of  his  two  sons,  Philetus 
and  Linus,  as  all  excellent  men  and  superior  preachers, 
Eld.  Sheardown  added,  "Indeed,  I  never  knew  an  Elder 
Peck  who  was  not  a  full  half  bushel."  A  lady  who  was 
present,  observed,  "  That  is  rather  complimentary — my 
mother  was  a  Peck." — "  Very  well,"  was  the  response, 
"  then  you  are  just  half  a  Peck." 

One  soweth  and  another  reapeth. — In  one  case,  Elder 
Sheardown  felt  almost  cast  down  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  he  had  seen  but  little  fruit  from  a  most  earnest 
consecration  of  himself  and  Christian  friends  to  the 
good  of  souls  in  a  public  effort.  Not  long  after,  while 
he  was  laboring  quite  a  distance  away,  a  precious  revi- 
val was  enjoyed  on  his  late  field,  and  many  of  the 
converts  "dated  back"  their  awakening  or  their  con- 
verting exercises  to  the  comparatively  forgotten  time 


346  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

of  Eld.  Sheardown's  preaching.  This  fact,  related  to  us 
by  the  "reaper"  who  gleaned  the  sheaves  of  the  "sower" 
who  had  not  that  opportunity,  should  be  an  additional 
incentive  for  laborers  to  "  sow  beside  all  waters,"  and 
to  trust  in  God  that  the  fruit  of  sincere  efforts  for  human 
good  and  divine  glory  will  appear  in  due  season. 

Good  singing  always  had  an  inspiring  effect  with 
Eld.  Sheardown,  and  his  large  fund  of  "psalms  and 
hymns  and  spiritual  songs,"  enabled  him  to  strike  the 
right  key-note  at  any  stage  of  protracted  or  other  re- 
ligious exercises.  One  of  the  most  affecting  and  melt- 
ing prayers  we  ever  heard  offered,  was  in  1864,  before 
the  Baptist  State  Convention  at  Williamsport,  Penn- 
sylvania, on  behalf  of  a  little  company  of  superior 
singers,  over  whom  his  compassionate  soul  yearned, 
for  the  reason  that' some  among  them  had  never  learned 
to  sing,  in  spirit,  the  song  of  redemption.  An  incorrect 
or  feeble  performance  of  that  part  in  worship,  was 
sometimes  a  drag  upon  his  mental  activity.  It  is  re- 
lated that  in  an  instance  of  comparative  failure,  he 
observed — with  the  slight  English  accent  which  some- 
times marks  his  speech — "  You  must  sing  that  hover." 

In  his  forgiving  disposition,  he  has  overlooked  one 
personal  misfortune.  While  preaching  in  Troy,  one 
evening  in  the  winter  of  1862,  he.  put  his  favorite 
young  bay  mare  under  the  meeting  house  sheds,  from 
which  she  was  taken  away,  with  the  harness,  cutter, 
two  robes,  driving  gloves,  and  whip.  He  has  never 
since  heard  from  the  animal,  nor  from  the  graceless , 
thief  in  that  character.  We  do  the  latter  (we  hope) 
justice  in  venturing  the  opinion,  that  he  could  not 
have  known  Eld.  Sheardown,  and  A\d  not  even  gue'ss 
that  the  finest  establisment  there,  by  him  selected,  be- 
longed to  a  poor  old  Baptist  minister! 


APPENDIX.  347 

HISTORY  OF  THE  TROY  CHURCH. 

This  body,  situated  in  Bradford  county,  Pennsyl- 
vania, was  originally  known  as  the  Burlington  Bap- 
tized church.  That  part  of  Bur-lington  township  in 
which  were  most  of  its  members,  and  where  its  house 
of  worship  was  located,  having  been  erected  into  a 
new  township,  called  Troy,  the  church  after  a  time 
changed  its  name,  and,  since  1822,  has  been  known  as 
the  "Troy  Baptist  church."  About  1799,  a  church  of 
the  same  order  was  founded  on  the  Towanda  creek, 
and  another  also  on  Sugar  creek.  The  latter  was  of 
short  duration,  and  the  former  changed  its  name  and 
location  so  often  as  to  have  almost  lost  identity.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  the  Alba-Canton  interest.  So  that 
the  TEOY  church  may  perhaps  be  regarded  as  the  old- 
est, and  SMITHFIELD,,  (organized  two  years  after  Bur- 
lington,) as  the  second  oldest,  continuous  Baptist  or- 
ganization in  the  county. 

In  the  Book  of  Records  of  the  Troy  church,  are 
found  these  prefatory  remarks  : 

"  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1808,  a  number  of  brethren  and 
sisters  came  to  this  place,  from  Vermont  State — among  which, 
were  Eld.  Elisha  Rich,  and  his  son,  a  preacher — and  dwelt  in 
this  wilderness  a  few  months,  feeling  themselves  as  scattered 
lambs  among  wolves,  and  also  feeling  themselves  weak  and 
feeble.  Finding  a  goodly  number  of  professors  in  no  Gospel 
travail,  things  were  trying  to  their  souls.  They  often  desired  a 
visit  from  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  to  gather  them  together. 
Eld.  Rich  and  his  son  preached  in  the  place — but  nothing  espe- 
cial occurred,  until  about  the  first  of  November,  1808,  when 
Jesse  Hartwell,*  a  missionary  from  the  Massachusetts  Baptized 
Society,  visited  us ;  whose  labors  seemed  to  us  like  cool  water 
to  thirsty  souls." 

An  extract  from  Eld.  HartwelFs  Journal,  as  found  in 


*Born  in  Rowe,  Mass.,  February  27, 1771— died  in  Lake  county,  Ohio,  No- 
vember 21st,  1860,  in  his  89th  year.  His  son,  Jesse  Hartwell,  D.  D.,  born  in 
Buckland,  Mass.,  in  1795,  died  in  1859,  while  President  of  the  University  at 
Mount  Lebanon,  Louisiana.  Both  were  able  and  laborious  ministers  of  the 
New  Testament. 


348  SHEAKDOWN'fc?   AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

the  Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,*  will 
be  of  interest  to  the  reader,  as  it^  contains  a  brief  ac- 
count of  travels  in  this  region  of  country,  and  of  the 
consummation  of  labors  in  connection  with  the  organi- 
zation of  the  Troy  (then  Burlington)  church  : 

"Monday,  Nov.  1,  [1808.]— Rode  from  Tioga  Point  [Athens] 
up  the  Chemung  river  twelve  miles  to  Eld.  Goff's.  Tuesday, 
Nov.  2,  rode  with  Bro.  Goff  and  others  to  a  place  called  Sing 
Sing,  fifteen  miles  further  up  the  river.  Nov.  3,  preached  be- 
fore the  Chemung  Association. 

"This  is  a  very  needy  country,  and  calls  most  loudly  for 
missionary  labor  of  any  I  know  of  in  all  the  western  part  of  our 
land. 

"Friday,  5th,  rode  up  the  Chemung  river  twelve  miles  to 
Post  Town  [Painted  Post]  —preached  five  times.  Nov.  8,  rode 
back  to  Sing  Sing,  and  preached  at  10  o'clock.  Then  rode 
eighteen  miles  to  Eld.  GofFs,  and  preached  in  the  evening. 
Rode  this  day  thirty  miles,  and  preached  twice. 

"Tuesday,  Nov.  9,  rode  seventeen  miles,  through  dismal 
woods,  with  scarcely  any  road,  to  Sugar  creek,  expecting  a 
meeting  at  2  o'clock:  but  my  appointment  had  not  been  re- 
ceived. I  was  fatigued,  weary,  and  almost  sick,  and  very  glad 
to  rest ;  but  I  am  not  willing  to  live  for  nothing. 

"After  preaching  a  number  of  times  on  Sugar  creek,  I 
crossed  the  Highlands  to  Towauda  creek,  and,  following  that 
down  to  the  Susquehanna  river,  I  went  on  preaching  once, 
twice,  and  three  times  a  day,  until  Tuesday,  15th,  when  I  re- 
turned to  Sugar  creek. 

"  On  Wednesday,  Nov.  16,  after  I  had  preached  from  Psalm 
27th,  4,  a  number  of  brethren  and  sisters,  lately  moved  into  that 
wilderness,  and  some  who  had  been  long  mourning  in  a  lonely 
state,  came  forward  with  letters  of  their  standing,  made  a  rela- 
tion of  their  Christian  experience,  and  adopted  the  Sandisfield 
Articles  of  Faith.  By  the  advice  of  Eld.  Rich  and  a  number  of 
brethren  from  a  distance,  I  gave  them  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship as  a  church  of  Christ,  commending  them  to  God  and  the 
word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  them  up  in  the  most 

•This  was  probably  the  second— if  not  the  first-  distinctly  Baptist  periodical 
in  America,  the  first  number  appearing  in  September,  1803,  in  book  form. 
Originally,  it  comprised  only  two  numbers,  of  32  pages  each,  per  year.  The 
'issues  were  subsequently  increased  to  three,  four,  and  finally  twelve,  per 
year.  It  is  still  published,  in  Boston,  as  the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
Magazine,  devoted  to  the  foreign  mission  work.  The  early  numbers  embalm 
many  memorials  of  the  self-denying  ministers,  sent  forth  to  plant  the  stan- 
dard of  the  cross  on  our  frontiers.  It  also  narrates  the  conversion  to  Baptist 
views  of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice — the  growth  of  the  mission  spirit  among 
our  people— and  the  workings  of  the  General  Convention  (and  Union)  to  thia 
time. 


APPENDIX.  349 

holy  faith,  though  in  this  wilderness.  On  this  occasion,  our 
hearts  were  enlarged,  and  our  souls  filled  with  brotherly  love. 
It  seemed  somewhat,  I  imagine,  like  Paul's  bidding  his  brethern 
farewell — we  talked  and  prayed  till  midnight,  and  almost  break 
of  day.  This  was  a  season  of  comfort  to  many  souls.  I  tarried 
the  next  day,  and  preached,  and  baptized  an  old  man  who  was 
added  to  the  church.  * 

"I  have  been  gone,  on  this  journey,  eighty- four  days — have 
ridden  ten  hundred  and  seventy-six  miles,  preached  one  hundred 
and  three  sermons,  and  heard  five — attended  five  church  meet- 
ings— and  seen  much  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord." 

In  its  constituent  membership,  the  church  was  very 
small,  (not  exceeding  Noah's  family  in  the  Ark.)  It 
consisted  of  eight  individuals,  namely :  Eld.  Elisha 
Eich,  Elisha  Kich,  Jr.,  Eussel  Rose,  Moses  Calkins, 
"  James  Mattson,  Phoebe  Eich,  Pegga  Eich,  and  Lydia 
Eose. 

The  spring  after  their  organization,  they  resolved  to 
select  a  burying  ground,  and  erect  upon  it  a  house  for 
the  worship  of  Almighty  God.  On  the  12th  page  of 
the  old  church  book,  we  find  this  record : 

"Church  met,  March  25th,  1809.— After  the  usual  devo- 
tional exercises,  and  the  reception  of  two  persons  as  candidates 
for  baptism,  voted  to  choose  a  committee  to  search  for  a  place 
for  a  grave-yard,  and  a  suitable  site  for  building  a  meeting 
house.  Aaron  Case,  Elisha  Rich,  Jr.,  John  Barber,  and  Eli 
Parsons,  were  chosen  as  that  committee."  . 

We  turn  over  a  leaf  of  this  same  book,  and  find  the 
following  suggestive  item  :  / 

"  May  6th,  1809. — Church  met  in  the  meeting-house — opened 
by  singing  and  prayer. ' ' 

It  will  be  observed  this  last  record  was  made  just 
one  month  and  thirteen  days  after  the  appointment  of 
the  building  committee.  The  house  was  built  of 
hewed  logg,  with  galleries  on  three  sides,  and  is  said  to 
have  been  a  neat,  commodious  and  substantial  struc- 
ture for  those  times. 

The  site  of  this  original  rallying  place  for  the  church, 
was  within  the  limits  of  the  old  Cemetery,  one  mile 
30 


350  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

east  of  the  present  village  of  Troy.  The  building  has 
wholly  disappeared,  and  with  it  all  the  constituent  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  as  well  as  the  greater  part  of  those 
who  in  early  times  worshipped  within  its  consecrated 
walls.  In  those  grounds  they  repose,  awaiting  the 
coming  of  their  Lord  ;  there  are  the  treasured  jewels 
of  very  many  of  the  villagers,  and  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  country^  around  ;  and  to  that  spot  look  many  of  the 
living  as  the  place  of  their  final  rest. 

The  present,  larger  house  of  worship,  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  village,  was  constructed  about  1832. 

The  church  has  had  mingled  seasons  of  prosperity 
and  adversity.  Peace,  and  consequent  advancement, 
crowned  the  first  two  years  of  its  existence.  During 
that  period,  its  membership  was  increased  from  eight ' 
to  ninety — sixty  of  whom  were  baptized  into  its  fel- 
lowship— an  increase  not  surpassed  in  the  history  of 
our  denomination  in  this  country,  considering  the 
sparseness  of  tne  population.*  Since  that  time,  the 
church  has  enjoyed  other  revivals,  and  many  precious 
souls  have  been  gathered  into  the  kingdom  through  its 
influence.  Including  the  present  incumbent,  it  has  had 
twenty-two  pastors.  May  its  coming  years  be  more 
glorious  than  its  former  I  T.  M. 


*In  1819,  Smithfield  reported  86  baptisms.  The  same  year,  Columbia  re- 
ported 59  baptisms,  and  2i8  the  year  following — 87  in  two  years.  Those  were 
indeed  refreshing  seasons  in  the  respective  churches. 


APPENDIX.  351 

THE  CHEMUNG  ASSOCIATION, 

Constituted  in  November  of  1796,  was  the  earliest, 
and  for  a  time  the  only  Baptist  corresponding  body,  in 
a  wide  extent  of  thinly-settled  country  now  comprising 
many  large  bodies  of  the  same  faith  and  order.  Its 
constituents  were  FIVE  small  churches — Chemung,  (near 
Wellsburg,  in  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,)  recognized 
in  1791 ;  Fredericktown,  (which  had  a  meeting-house  in 
the  town  of  Wayne,  east  of  Crooked  Lake,  N.  Y.) 
founded  in  1794 ;  Romulus,  (Seneca  county,  N.  Y.) 
founded  in  1795;  New  Bedford,  (now  Owego,  N.  Y.) 
organized  in  Feb.  1796 ;  and  Braintrim,  (in  Wyoming 
county,  Pa.)  organized  in  17 — . 

Some  information  respecting  this  body  is  derived 
from  a  manuscript  of  the  late  Eld.  Smiley,  in  the  hands 
of  his  son,  Dr.  T.  T.  Smiley,  of  Germantown,  Pa.,  and 
from  a  pamphlet  of  the  late  Eld.  Joel  Eogers,  in  pos- 
session of  H.  G.  Jones,  Esq.,  133  South  Fifth  street, 
Philadelphia.  From  1805  to  1830,  (excepting  for  1818,) 
are  printed  Minutes.  The  earliest  pastors  named  are 
Koswell  Groff,  Peter  Bainbridge,Ephraim  Sanford,  David 
Jayne,  Amos  Eaglestone,  Samuel  Sturdevant,  Thomas 
Smiley,  Jehiel  Wisner.  The  sessions  generally  continued 
two  days — sometimes,  three.  The  progress  of  the  Asso- 
ciation may  be  mostly  traced  in  the  following  table  : 


Reception,  Dismission,  and 
Times  of         Where                  other  changes  among 
Annual  Meeting,    held.                    the  Churches. 

j 

1 

1 

1st  —  1797—  At  Chemung  

1  O>O»-4tt>  00  OOl 

90 

: 
= 

108 
211 
275 

329 
264 
280 
313 

2d—  1798              do.       —Received  Bath  N.  Y  

3d  —  1799              do.       —  Rec  Tawama  and  Sugar  Oe«fe,both  in  Pa. 
4th  —  1800              do.       —  Rec.  Chenango  f  Braintrim  reported  "dis- 
solved," (mostly  joined  "Eld.  Jacob  Drake's 
Connexion,"  in  Luzerne  county,  Pa.)  
5th  —  1801  —  Chemung  —  Sugar  Creek  extinct  

6th  —  1802  —  Romulus.—  Chenango  extinct.  

7th—  1803        do.        —No  changes  ..  

352 


BREAKDOWN  S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 


Times  of         Where 
Annual  Meeting,    field. 


Reception,  Dismission,  and 
other  changes  among 
the  Churches. 


8th — 1804— New  Bedford,  (Owego.) — Dismissed  Romulus  and  Fred- 
ericktown  to  the  Cyuga  Association 

.  9th — Oct.  30, 1805 — Tawanda. — Only  two  churches  represented 

10th— Oct.  29, 1806— Chemung  —No  changes '. 

llth — Nov.  4, 1%07.— Owego.— Rec.  New  Town,  (afterward  Almyra,  or 
Elmira,)  and  Owego  Creek,  both  in  N.  Y 

12th— Nov.  3,1808— New  Town  (Almyra.)— No  changes 

13th— MOT.  1, 1809— Chemung— Rec.  White  Deer  and  Burlington 
both  m  Pa 

14th— NOT.  7, 1810 — Burlington. — Rec.  Alba.  Pa.,  and  Spencer  and 
Hector,  both  in  N.  Y 

T5th— NOT.  6, 1811— Elmyra.— Rec.  Smithfield,  Pa 

16th— Oct.  7, 1812         do.      —No  changes 

17th— Oct.  6, 1813 — Chemung  &  Elmyra.— Romulus  restored.  Che- 
mung  took  the  name  Chemung  <&  Elmyra... 

18th— Oct.  5, 1814— Burlington.— Rec.  Columbia  and  Tioga,  both  in 
Pa.  Owego  took  the  name  Tioga,  N.  Y. 

19th — Oct.  4, 1815 — Elmyra — Alba  reported  disoanded 

20th— Oct.  2, 1816— Tawanda.— No  changes 

21st— Oct.  1, 1817- Burlington.— Rec.  Little  Muncy,  (afterward  Madi- 
son,) Pa 

22d — Oct.  7, 1818.— Spencer. — Kec.  Canton,  (near  Alba,)  Pa 

23d—  Oct.  6, 1819— Smithfleld.— Rec.  Caroline.  N.  Y.— Dis.  Bath  to 
the  Steuben  Association 

24th— Oct.  4, 1820— Tioga,  N.  Y.— Rec.  Berkshire,  N.  Y.,  and  Delmar, 
and  Orwell  &  Ulster,  both  in  Pa.— Dis. 
White  Deer  and  Little  Muncy  to  the  new 
Northumberland  Association. — Again  dis 
Romulus. — Towanda  took  the  name  Tow- 
anda  &  Frank  lin.  (and,  afterward.  Franklin)  19 

25th — Oct. 3, 1821— Chemung  &  Elmyra.— Rec.  Springfield,  Columbia 
<£•  Wells,  and  Warren,  all  in  Pa — 

26th — Oct.  2, 1822 — Canton. — Rec.  Asylum,  Pa. — Burlington  became 
Troy,  Pa.  Tioga,  Pa.,  became  Sullivan, 
Pa.,  and  the  present  Tioga,  Pa.,  was  rec'd... 

27th— Oct.  1, 1623— Big  Flat.— Ree.  Norwich  Settlement.^  Elmyra 
became  Big  Flat.  Orwell  &  Ulster  became 
Orwell  <& Sheshequin,  sometimes  "Orwell  & 
Wy'sox,"  (and  now,  Home.)  Dis.  Spencer, 
Tioga,  N.Y.,  Caroline,  Berkshire,  and  Owego 
Creek,  to  the  new  Berkshire  (now  Broome 
<fe  Tioga)  Asso'n 

28th— Oct.  6, 1824— Smithfield.— Dis.  Hector 

29th— Oct.  6, 1825— Tioga,  Pa. — Rec.  Athens  <£  Ulster.  Dis.  Norwich 
settlement. -. 

30th— Oct.  4, 1826— Troy.— Dis.  Shippen,  (Shipping,  or  Delmar)  to 
Allegany  Asso'n 

31st— Oct.  3, 1827— Canton. — No  changes 

32d  —  Oct.  1, 1828— Big  Flat—       do 

33d  —  Oct.  7, 1829— Chemung  &  Southport  —  Rec.  Windltam,  Pa.  Dis 
Big  Flat  to  Seneca  Asso'n 

34th— NOT.  6, 1830— Athens  £  Ulster.— No  changes 


17  199  lOW, 


71 1081 
19 113 1021 


16 

15114 

15102 


111 


272 

73 

143 

173 
185 

286 


427 
457 


569 
661 


719 


753 
833 


95 1116 


591080 


721 
781 

756 
891 
901 

763 


15:  16   652 


*No.  of  baptisms  in  these  years,  not  known. 

fin  which  State,  not  indicated.    "Chenango"  is  supposed  to  have  been  near 
Binghamton,  New  York,  and  "  Norwich  Settlement"  west  of  Tioga  county,  Pa. 


APPENDIX.  353 

Our  file  ends  with  1830.  In  the  twelve  years  pre- 
ceding, thirteen  of  the  thirty-two  churches  which  had 
belonged  to  the  Chemung,  had  been  dismissed  to  other 
Associations  on  the  borders  of  the  original  body. 
Campbellism  and  Antinomianism,  at  that  day,  were 
rending  the  churches.  From  time  to  time,  the  mem- 
bers seem  to  have  concluded  to  disband  the  old  organi- 
zation and  unite  with  such  others  as  would  best 
promote  their  peace  and  the  prosperity  of  the  Ke- 
deemer's  kingdom.  In  1834,  was  formed  the  Canisteo 
River  Association,  and,  in  1835,  the  Bradford — the 
latter  embracing  five  churches  of  the  county  in  its 
origin,  (the  same  number  as  constituted  the  original 
Chemung  Association,)  and  soon  absorbing  nearly  if 
not  quite  all  of  the  regular  Baptists  in  Bradford  and 
Tioga  counties,  Pennsylvania. 

In  the  same  year,  (1885)  a  so-called  "  Chemung  As- 
sociation," claiming  to  represent  eight  of  the  thirty-two 
churches  which  had  owned  that  name,  convened  with 
a  "Sullivan  church,"  in  Charleston,  Tioga  county, 
Pennsylvania.  Of  these  eight  churches,  three  were 
unrepresented,  and  one  withdrew,  leaving  only  four 
remnants  of  churches,  with  246  members,  as  the  real 
strength  of  the  body.  .Representatives  of  those  246 
persons,  however,  proceeded  to  formally  disfellowship 
"  what  are  falsely  called  benevolent  societies,  founded 
upon  a  moneyed  base."  and  by  name  exscinded  from  their 
"correspondence,  the  Philadelphia,  Abington,  Bridge- 
water,  Franklin,  Madison,  Steuben,  and  all  other  Asso- 
ciations," guilty  of  aiding  such  organizations!  The 
promulgation  of  that  Bull  seems  to  have  been  "the 
fore-ordained  means"  of  arresting  the  growth  of  an 
erroneous  claimant  to  the  name  of  an  old  and  honored 
but  virtually  disbanded  body.  The  writer,  at  least, 
has  not  heard  of  any  advancement  by  it  for  some 


354  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

years — while  those  Associations,  which  it  excommu- 
nicated, have  been  signally  strengthened  and  blessed 
by  the  great  Head  of  the  church. 

That  the  original  Chemung  Baptist  Association  was 
an  earnest  and  efficient  Christian  body,  its  enlargement, 
and  the  precious  revivals  it  enjoyed  in  its  earlier  and 
better  days,  abundantly  demonstrate.  A  few  references 
to  some  of  its  Minutes,  clearly  show  that  its  principles 
and  practices  were  directly  contrary  to  the  do-nothing 
policy  of  the  "  falsely  called"  Old  School  order. 

The  burden  of  the  preaching  of  the  Chemung's  wil- 
derness pioneers,  was  the  same  as  that  of  the  first 
Baptist,  who  missionated  over  eighteen  hundred  years 
ago :  "  REPENT — BELIEVE — BE  BAPTIZED."  We  have 
the  figures  for  twenty-eight  sessions,  which  report 
1338  baptisms — an  average  of  nearly  fifty,  added  to  the 
churches,  yearly,  of  such  as  it  was  hoped  should  be 
saved.  Modern  Old  Schoolmen  do  not  thus  urge  re- 
pentance and  belief  upon  sinners,  and  baptisms  as  a 
result  of  religious  reformations  are  lamentably  uncom- 
mon among  them. 

In  1807,  Eld  Roswell  Goff—  the  highly  esteemed 
Patriarch  of  the  Association — preached  from  the  text, 
"  We,  then,  as  workers  together  with  Him,  beseech 
you  also  that  you  receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in  vain" 
— a  text  most  decidedly  of  the  Fullerite  type. 

In  1808,  Eld.  Hartwell,  from  the  Massachusetts  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Society,  preached,  and  the  Association 
sent  by  him  a  letter  to  said  Society,  "  requesting  mis- 
sionaries to  come  to  this  land,  and  meet  with  us  at  our 
associations." 

1810,  the  Circular  letter  was  a  strong  Scriptural 
argument  for  the  temporal  support  of  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  by  the  church  members.  One  of  the  Articles  of 
Faith,  (1822)  reads:  "W,e  believe  that  they  that  preach 


APPENDIX.  355 

the  Gospel  shall  live  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  it  is  the 
church's  duty  to  communicate  to  their  ministers,  and 
all  other  church  charges,  by  equality." 

In  1812,  in  reply  to  a  query  respecting  a  minister 
who  had  been  "  repeatedly  intoxicated,  repeatedly  ad- 
monished by  the  church,  yet  still  continues  it,  What 
shall  they  do,  suppposing  he  would  still  wish  to  confess 
it  ?"  The  Association  promptly  condemned  trifling  in 
such  a  serious  matter,  by  saying,  "  We,  advise  you  to 
put  him  from  among  you.  See  1  Cor.  v  :  11." 

In  1813,  "Bro.  Smiley  read  a  letter  from  Bro. 
Mathias  to  this  Association,  containing  pleasing  ac- 
counts from  India,  and  also  of  singular  outpourings  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  some  parts  of  both  our  Eastern 
and  Southern  States.  We  rejoice  in  the  reviving  news. 

"  Under  a  feeling  sense  of  the  ill  success  of  the  Gospel 
in  many  parts  of  our  land,  and  of  onr  being  involved  in 
War,  we  recommend  to  all  our  churches  to  set  apart 
the  fourth  Wednesday  of  November  next  as  a  day  of 
fasting  and  prayer." 

In  1815,  "  a  letter  wa,s  read  from  Bro.  Luther  Bice, 
agent  of  the  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  accom- 
panied with  sixteen  copies  of  their  Eeport.  We  wish 
the  work  to  prosper;  and  have  appointed  Bro.  Smiley 
a  standing  secretary  to  report  for  us  to  the  Board,  and 
to  receive  what  intelligence  it  has  to  send  us."  This 
endorsement  of  missions  among  the  heathen,  is  often 
repeated. 

In  1816,  $41  were  raised  for  Associattonal  Missions, 
and  Brethren  Goff  and  Eipley  were  engaged  to  labor  as 
itinerants  for  one  month  each.  In  1817,  Bro.  Smiley 
was  recommended  for  compensation  for  similar  ser- 
vices. 

In    1820,'  "a  sermon  was    delivered    by    Eld.    D. 


356  SHEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Dimock,  and  a  missionary  sermon  by  Eld.  B.  Corn- 
stock,  and  a  collection  taken." 

In  1821,  was  formed  the  "  Chemung  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society."  The  members  and  objects  of  the  Society 
are  defined  in  two  sections  :  "2.  This  Society  shall  be 
composed  of  such  persons  as  shall  subscribe  to  this 
Constitution  and  pay  into  its  funds  at  least  one  dollar 
annually."  (A  "moneyed  base,"  surely.)  "3.  The 
object  of  this  Society  is  to  furnish  the  means  of  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  among  the  destitute  within  or  near  the 
the  boundaries"  of  the  Association . 

The  Minutes  for  1826  contain  the  financial  report  of 
the  Society,  which  we  copy  to  show  that  prominent 
supporters  and  recipients  of  "  benevolent  societies 
founded  upon  a  moneyed  base"  were  among  those 
who  afterwards  condemned  the  same  and  would  like 
to  be  accounted  "  Old  School  Baptists:"  [See  the  next 
page.] 

The  assistant  treasurers  were — John  Knapp,  Frank- 
lin; Dea.  A.  Hibbard,  Troy;  Eld.  Jos.  Beeman,  Col- 
umbia &  Wells ;  James  Gerould,  Smithfield ;  Wm. 
Evans,  Esq.,  Springfield ;  Dea.  I.  Baker,  Columbia ; 
Dea.  J.  Luman,  Koulet ;  Eld.  H.  West,  Orwell. 


,-,     g    ri.   <P    Q>    S 

o  9  o  ?"  p"w 


PP          P 

!>  O         >  5? 
a    o,  c   £  a 


g-tw  q-  p  5  5  r 

H 


0    » 


td       W  W  S  ' 


.--. 
ooopoo:2g 


Wtb           tdtriwWWWWWS.  S~2:W                    Oft)              t8 

M<<                 «^<«3i<V!«<!V!v^Xffi00<^                                                              ^ 

^     3         §  £££ 

g(BC.    Q.C«^OB 

w^fffi 

b§   is: 

fl^s^l 

8  S  w  w  s      go. 

|  f  P.  S  g     £.  ? 

Orwell  &  Wysox  F.  M.  ! 
Franklin  do. 
Col.  A  Wells  do. 

<M-o>i)        g^S'S 

i"£f!?^!ij 

^^1?  ni"' 

HfgSf^ 

*o-g.S?W^g? 

vf  ellla  ? 

*-^3-»S.BalM 

S|  *  |  S.4J  w| 
-    g  «  ?  o  o  R  ^ 

iptist  Missionary 

SAME,  CR. 

E 

a 

VJ 

CD 

9  a  fi?  2     «« 

'i|ls!* 

'rji! 

^        5-  W 
Si 

3.,  by  Eld.  We 
by  Dea.  A.  I 
by  Eld.J.B« 

tow  cloth,  11}- 
ose  of  the  As 
st  was  divide< 
leaving  to  th 

Mitchell  
lierine  Drake 
itterson  

Ss 

1. 

Cfc 

^ 

{> 

D- 

ft             ^ 

®    J^   CD    "^N 

1. 

s. 

11  r 

oi  -•  2.  'a. 

? 

p 

3  -3   : 

•    ..    i    . 

358  BREAKDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

In  1830,  (our  last  Minutes)  it  was  "  Voted  to  take 
up  a  contribution  for  the  New  York  Baptist  State  Con- 
vention," and  that  "  we  approve  of  the  labors  of  Bro. 
James  Clark  (appointed  by  said  Convention)  among 
us."  They  also  recommend  that  every  church  con- 
tribute at  least  one  shilling  per  member  to  support 
ministers  from  abroad. 

[Correspondence  of  the  (Utica)  "  New  York  Baptist  Register."] 

COLUMBIA,  Bradford  counly,  Pa.,  August  18,  1832. 

DEAR  BROTHER — The  Baptist  church  in  this  place 
has  been  blessed  with  a  shower  of  divine  grace.  Im- 
mediately after  the  Association,  in  October  last,  it 
pleased  the  Father  of  mercies  to  pour  out  his  Spirit,  in 
awakening  professors  from  a  state  of  lethargy,  and 
sinners  to  a  sense  of  their  danger.  Twenty-three  have 
been  added  by  baptism,  and  a  number  by  letter.  In 
May  last,  1  visited  the  church  in  Roulett,  in  Potter 
county,  and  found  them  in  a  low  state.  They  had  not 
met  for  one  year.  There  was  a  meeting  appointed, 
and  the  presence  of  the  Lord  seemed  to  be  manifest. 
From  that  time  the  work  increased,  and  seemed  to 
inspire  professors  with  new  life,  while  the  cry  with  the 
sinner  was,  "  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  In  July, 
I  visited  them  again,  and  found  many  rejoicing  in  the 
love  of  a  Saviour.  The  second  and  third  Lord's  day, 
I  had  the  satisfaction  of  burying  eleven  in  the  waters 
of  the  Allegany,  and  Bro.  Avery,  three.  May  the  great 
Shepherd  of  the  church  continue  his  blessings,  until  this 
wilderness  shall  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose:  and  unto 
His  name  be  all  the  glory  1  JOSEPH  BEAMAN. 

The  foregoing  references  are  sufficient  to  prove,  that 
— in  sentiment  and  in  action — the  real  Chemung  Asso- 
ciation harmonized  with  the  first  associated  Baptists 
on  this  continent,*  and  with  evangelical  disciples 
everywhere.  Earnest  Christians  have  ever  combined 
"  faith  and  work^s."  The  scriptural  records  of  primi- 

*See  the  reprint  of  the  first  one  hundred  years'  records  of  the  PHILADELPHIA 
dhe  oldest  Baptist  Association  in  America.)  for  sale  at  530  Arch  St.,  Phila. 


APPENDIX.  359 

tive  churches  show  that  the  entire  membership  were 
expected  to  aid,  by  their  time  and  by  their  means,  in 
efforts  for  the  world's  regeneration.  The  Apostle  Paul 
would  compel  no  one,  and  would  burden  no  one — "for 
God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver" — yet  among  his  teachings 
of  a'practical  nature  we  find  these  are  most  explicit : 
"  If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  & 
great  thing  if  we  shall  reap  unto  you  carnal  things  ?" — 
"  EVEN  so  HATH  THE  LORD  ORDAINED,  that  they  which 
preach  the  Gospel,  should  live  of  the  Gospel." 

In  the  light  of  the  facts,  therefore — and  with  the 
figures  before  us — it  seems  clear  that  the  so-called 
"  Old  School"  is  but  a  newly-formed  "  ism."  It  doubt- 
less embraces  some  sincere  Christian  friends :  but  does 
it  not  become  all  such  seriously  to  inquire  if  they  have 
not  been  misled  from  the  good  old  paths?  They  may 
occupy  ground. and  claim  names,  hallowed  by  precious 
associations,  and  yet  may  have  lost  their  first  love,  as 
truly  as  have  those  organizations  on  the  sites  of  the 
seven  churches  of  Asia.  Let  them  return  to  the  coun- 
sels and  the  walks  of  our  heroic,  faithful  ancestors,  who 
believed  in  the  awfully  solemn  import  of  the  last  com- 
mand and  promise  of  our  Divine  Kedeemer: — "  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature.  He  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned." — 
"  And,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world." 


360  SHEARPOWN'S   AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

BAPTIST  ASSOCIATIONS. 

ON  AND  NEAR  THE  GROUND  OF  THE  OLD  CHEMUNG. 

FORMED.  STATBS  LOCATED  IN.  CHURCHES.    MEMBiRS. 

1796 — Chemung,  in  N.  Y.  and  Pa  — absorbed. 

1801— Cayuga,  in  N.  Y.             .      •       .             .  18  1793 

1803— Drake's  Yearly  Meeting,  Pa.— absorbed,  1818.  —        

1807— Abington,  Pa.                        .            .            .33  2384 

1814— Ontario,  N.  Y.                .          'V            .  15  1294 

1817— Steuben,  N.  Y.                      .            .            .19  1887 

1818 — Susquehauna,  Pa  — dissolved,  1826. 

1821— Northumberland,  Pa.            ...  31  2232 

1822— Seneca,  N.  Y.     .            .            .   -  15  2032 

1824— Berkshire— now  Broome  &  Tioga,  N.  Y.  26  2463 

1826— Bridgewater,  Pa.      .            .                    '    .  14  1107 
Allegany,  ("probably  Old  School)  location,  &c., 

we  know  not.          ".- 

1827— Cortland,  N.  Y.        .            .            .            .  21  2121 

1827— Monroe,  N.  Y.                ...  26  3063 

1834— Canisteo  River,  N.  Y.  and  Pa.        .            .  12  542 

1835— Bradford,  Pa.      .             .                     ».  „  16  802 

1842— Chemung  River,  N.  Y.  and  Pa.       .            .  19  1910 

1842— Tioga,  Pa.'         .             .          'V            .  15  776 

1843— Wyoming,  Pa.           .            .                     ..  ..  ,  17  1095 

1843— Yates,  N.  Y.    '.    '        .           '.           .  *  11  798 

308     26.249 

In  1791,  appeared  CHEMUNG,  the  first  Baptist  church 
in  that  region — and.  the  same  year,  Eld.  SHEARDOWN 
was  born,  in  far-distant  England.  •  In  1796,  convened 
CHEMUNG,  the  first  Baptist  Association  in  the  Central 
portion  of  Northern  Pennsylvania  and  Southern  New 
York.  There  are  also,  mingled  with  the  above, 
several  Welch,  German  and  unassociated  churches,  as 
also  Freewill  and  other  orders  of  Baptists.  It  is  a  plea- 
sant thought,  that  within  the  probable  out-stations  of 
those  five  feeble,  scattered,  pioneer  bands,  there  are 
now  over  300  churches,  with  30.000  members,  and 
150.000  adherents  of  Baptist  congregations,  gathered 
within  the  life-time  of  the  subject  of  this  work,  whose 
labors  have  been  more  of  less  felt  throughout  much  of 
the  field. 


CORRECTIONS.  361 


CORRECTIONS. 

As  the  Editing  Publisher  was  not  able  to  read  the 
proofs,  some  errors  have  occurred  in  printing  the  fore- 
going sheets.  Those  merely  typographical  it  is  hoped 
will  be  readily  overlooked.  The  following  are  deemed 
worthy  of  notice : 

Page   54,  line  17,  "  villages"  should  be  villagers. 

57,  1,  "ever"  should  be  even. 

58,  9,  omit  the  word  "in." 

62,  31,  "  keel"  should  be  heel 

63,  10,  "  could"  should  be  would. 

83,          11,  "  Printed"  should  be  Painted  Post. 

104,          25,  "  stores"  should  be  stones. 

106,          27,  "  bad"  should  be  hard. 

33,  "28"  should  be  38. 

114,          10,  "to  necessity  "should  be  £Aenecessit}T. 

133,          30,  "country"  should  be  county. 

137,          31,  "may"  should  be  my. 

141,          15,  '"  am"  should  be  was. 

1~0,          20,  "  boys  laying"  should  be  logs  lying. 

191,  2,  "appears"  should  be  appeared. 

195,          32,  "  of"  should  be  or. 

213,          17,  "  process"  should  be  progress. 

217,          29,  «  pin-head"  should  be  pier-head. 

252,          26,  "  corner  room" should  be  lower  rooms, 

257,          29,  omit  "  the"  before  "  Siloam." 

281,          10,  "Smithport"  should  be  Southport. 

300,          15,  omit  "an"  before  "infirmity." 

307  transpose  4th  and  5th  lines. 

313,          18,  "confidentially"  should  be  confidently 

325,          16,  "our"  should  be  over. 

327,          31,  "recoiled"  should  be  reviled. 

329,  15,  "  then"  should  be  thou. 

330,  22,  insert  other  before  "  letter." 
36,  "musing"  should  be  nursing. 

332,  4,  insert  some  before  "  characteristic." 


INDEX. 


PLACES  REFERRED  TO  IN  OLD  WORLD. 


Bradford  Theol.  Inst.  54,70 
France— Calais  56,58 

Flanders — Dunkirk  58 

Great  Grimsby— Humber  23,27 
Graves  End— the  Downs  60,61 
Golden  Cross — Charing  25 


Little  Coates,  Lincolnshire    2t 
London — Bren  tford — 

Windsor  24,26 

Leeds — Pontefract  54 

Manchester  52 

Skidby  37,42,52,68,74 


Hull;  26,40,53,74] 

PERSONS  REFERRED  TO  IN  OLD  WORLD. 


28,41,56 


Bernard  Dea  &  family  59, 

73,183 

Episcopal  clergyman         21,49 
Esther  Sheardown  &  chil- 
dren—44,48,58,67,78,88,110, 
113,145,261,268,295,300,321, 
329,337 


Jefferson  J  and  Mrs 
"Mattock  man's"  failure 
Plowman  becomes  a  preacher  70 


69 
42 


Sheardown  family 


17,21, 
27,31,49 


Steadraari  Rev  Dr  Win  70 
Stage  actor's  tragic  end  24 
The  discouraging  brother  43,45 


Grassam  family  48,72,74 1  Two  rich  paupers  in  Hull  Ch.  34 

Hunt,  Mr  the  reformer          52  j  Useful  Deacon  in        do.  31 ,40 


King  Georere 
Lees  Rev  Mr 


Wilberforce  Mr  Wm    37,42,69 


NEW  YORK  STATE  REFERENCES-PLACES. 


Allegany  Asso'n  337,352,360 
Broome  &  Tioga  Asso'n  352,360 
Chemung  River  "  11,281, 

294,337,341,360 
Canisteo  River  Asso'n  256,360 
Cortland  Association  100,360 
Cayuga  "  352,360 


Franklin  Association  3C3 

Monroe  337,360 

Ontario  360 

Seneca  Asso'n  98,181,277, 


Steuben 
Yates 


337,360 
121,125,337,360 
357,360 


INDEX. 


363 


Addison 
Adams'  Basin 
Albany 
Bath 
Berkshire 
Binghamton 
Benton  Center 
Beaver  Dams 
Bennetsburg 


287 
324 
185 
351 

352,360 

4,352 

•      17 

83,91 

100 


Big  Flats    104,218,249,281,352 
Buffalo  251 

Caton("Nol")     187,281,285 
Covert  .  63,92,99,273 

Cole's  Camp  82 

Catlin(&Dix)  83,92,114,281, 344 
Caroline  84,352 

Crawford  settlement  91 

Cayuga  Lake,  Crowbar  Pt.  214 
Crooked  Lake  232,351 

Chenango  351 

Chemung  351 

Campbell  &  Irwin          281,283 
Cobbs'  barn 

Cooper's  plains  284 

Conhocton  valley  284 

Danby  100 

Devins'  school-house  137 

Dundee  337 

Elmira  ( Almyra-New  Town ) 

165,281,291,293,309,337 
Enfield  100 

Eddy  town  103 

Farmerville  99,273 

Fayette  100 

Faetoryville  281,337 

Froderiektown  (Wayne) 

121,324,351 

Five  Mile  Creek  262 

Geneva  100 

Havanna  82,86,295,338 

Hamilton  203 

Hectov  325,352 

Howard  Flats  205 

Hornellsville  287 

Hornby  (Forks)  115,283,341 
Horseheads  (Fairport)  281 
Ithaca  81,100 

Ireland  villc  103 


Jersey  90 

Knowlton's  settlement  108 
Kingtown  77 

Lindley  183,310 

Lodi  100 

Lyons  243 

Little  Lake  324 

Mecklenburg  100 

Miller's  school-house  101  &  189 
Mead's  creek  108, 1 14,284 

Millport  108,310 

Marsh  church  281 

Marion  331 

NewYork— Newb'g  62,160,214 
Newfield  100 

Nash' s  Hill  108,115,187 

New  Woodstock  345 

Ovid— Ovid  village  100 

Owego( New  Bedford)  216,351 
Owego  Creek  352 

Ontario  lake  4 

Painted  Post  83,348 

Post  Creek  82 

Palmyra  249,334 

Peach  Orchard  100 

Phelps  213 

Prattsburg  123 

Penn  Yan  125,317 

Rochester  184,228,249,338 
Romulus  95,99,351 

Reading  91,101,108,116,180 

262,268,335 

Robbins'  Hill  284 

Seneca  Lake  4,81,100,301 
Seneca  Palls  6,100,213 

Southport,  Pine  woods  292,337 
Sing  Sing  348 

Spencer  352 

Tioga(N.  Y.)  352 

Townsend's  settlement  115 
Trumansburg  100,193,181,273 
Thomas'  settlement  99 

Virgil  100 

Waterloo  100 

Whitesville  4,256 

Windfall  settlement  81 

Walworth  329 

Webster  334 


361 


SHEAKUOWN  S  AUTO-B1OGUAF1I  :. 


NEW  YORK  STATE  REFERENCES-PERSONS. 


Abbott  Eld  Aaron  76,94 

Barton  Dea  249 

Bainbridge  Eld  S  M  293 

"  Peter  351 

Beebee  Eld  Thos  B  115 

B3llaray  Alfred  269,276 

Bennett  Eld  Alfred       123,310 

"        "   I  213  331 

"      Bro,  Big  Flat   "     'l06 

Beach  Mr,  Esq  P,  &c  205 

Brown  Eld,  Wellsburg         223 

"     Dea  John,  Soutbport 

296,301,304 

"  "  "  ,  Big  Flat  105 
Catlin  Conference  members  87 
Caton  Eld  John  95 

Canfield  Bro,  Elmira  291 

Cole  Dea  and  family          85,92 
Clark  Eld  Thomas  207 

Chandler  Rev  C  N        295,338 
Church  Rev  P  331 

Dudley  Eld  246 

Eaglestone  Eld  Amos          351 
French  John  M  249,330 

Freeman  Rev  Z  213 

Gillette  Rev  PD.  106,127, 

176,181,293,310 

"   Daniel  H          293 

GoffEldRoswelll07,348, 

351,353 
Grover  Dea  Joseph  283,291 

296,304 

Guinnip  Senator  George      265 
Griswold  Rev  330 

Garthwait  D  11 

Hadley  Mrs  J  E  323 

Howell  Dea  David         296,301 
Hotchkiss  Rev  V  R  251 

Haskins  Mr  83 

Horton  Thomas  100 

Jackson  Eld  A        218,224,282 


Jayne  Eld  David  351 

Lamb  Eld  and  family  123 

Lincoln  Rev  TO  11 

Low  Cornelius  105 

Kennedy  Mr  216- 
Mallory  Eld  A  C.  17,200,233,326 
Ordaining  Council  names     320 

Owen  Bro  and  wife  287 

Olney  Rev  Philetus  11,283 

Overhiser  Dea  190 
Porter  Dea  Lewis  74,80,92 
Peck  Eld  John  and  sons  345 

Pierce  Mr  283 

Root  Eld  DM  181,205 

Robinson  mother  77 

Revolutionary  soldiers  108,264 

Seely  Rev  I  C  293 

"       "  JT  337 

Sted  Eld  86 

Swick  Eld  Benj  R  324 

St  John  Dea    '  285 

Sheardown  Dr  Saml  B  16,295 

Smith  Dea  2of) 

Stebbins  Rev  J  H  225 

Sanford  Eld  Ephraim  122,351 

Stone  Eld  Marsena  209 

Sutherland  Eld  125 

Tracy  Esq  91,101 

Thomas  Eld  Miner  71,99 
Ten  Brook  Prof  A 

Underwood  Dea  J  285 

Von  Puttkammer  Rev  and 

Col  A  184 

Wadsworth  Samuel  128 

Watrous  Riggs  290 

Warren  Eld  Obed  75 

Wakeman  Bradley  82 

Wardner  Rev  C  99 

Wolcott  Bro  192 

Wisner  Eld  Jehiel  351 

Wise  Eld  127 


INDEX. 


365 


PENNSYLVANIA  REFERENCES-PLACES. 


Abington  Association  353,360 
Bradford  11,181,360 

Bridgewater    "  353,360 

Chemung  "  13,181,351,360 
Northumberl'dAssoc'n  352,360 
Susquehanua  360 

Tioga  360 

Wyoming  360 

Asylum  church  352,357 

Athens  &  Ulster — Tioga 

Point  348,352 

Alba— Canton  347,352,357 
Burlington  347,352 

Braintrim  351 

Blackwell  &  Lloyd's  142 

Charleston  353,357 

Covingtpn  342 

Columbia — Baptist  Hill — 

Columbia  &  Wells  181, 

^310,350,352,358 
Cowanesque  River  148 

Crooked  Creek  128,134 

Delmar  (Shippen)  352 

East  Troy — Pond  road  308 
Germantown  351 

Great  Bend  67 

Jersey  Shore  church  4,339 
Jackson  357 

Knoxville  148,156 

Lawrenceville  183,310 

Lewisburg  9,339 

Little  Muncy— Madison       352 


Montrose — Beech  woods 

59,63,67,181 

Middlebury  127,178,181 

Mitchelltown  127,173,177 

Mixtown — New  Hector        148 
Norwich  settlemen  t  352 

Orweli  &  Ulster— Or.  &  She- 
shequin — Or.  &  Wysox — 
Rome  352,357 

Philadel.  59,73,183,351,353,358 
Potter  county  166,178,358 
Phoenix  run — Round  moun- 
tain 167 
Pine  creek  129,139,143,159,167 
Phelps'  Mills  339 
Roulett  356,358 
Tioga  (Willardsburg)  127, 

173,181,352 

Troy  15,181,306,346,352 

Smithfield  347,350,352 

Springfield  307,352 

Sullivan— East  Sullivan- 
State  road— Gray' s  Val- 
ley 133,177,352 
Sugar  creek  308,347,351 
Towanda  (and  Franklin) 

347,351,357 

Warren,  Bradford  Co.         352 
Windham      "        "  352 

Wellsboro'  146 

Wellsburg  181,222,351 

Williamsport  309,346 


366 


SHEARDOWN  S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


PENNSYLVANIA  11EFERENCES-PERSONS. 


A  Jams  Bro  (Tioga)  135 

Avery.Eld  B  G  _  357 

Baldwin  Eld  Lcvi  357 

Baker  Dea  Isaac  356 

Beaman  Eld  Joseph  356,358 

Booth  Eld  Elisha  1 34 

Broughton  Mr  142 

Broakman  Eld  S  M  176 

Case  Andrus  309 

Campbell  E  B  339 

Clark  Eld  James  357,'8 

Comstock  Eld  Elkanah  356 

Dimock  Eld  Davis  181,356 

Drake  Mrs  Katharine  $57 

De  Pui  Elijah  339 

Edsall  Dea  Jesse  310 

Evans  E*q  Win  356 

Grenell  Eld  Samuel  135 

Gcrould  James  356 

Greenleaf  Wm  J  357 
Hartwell  Rev  J  and  son  347,354 

Hibbard  Dea  Adriel  356 
Jones  Esq  H  G 

Judson  and  Rice  348,355 

Kissell  Albert  340 

Knapp  John  &  Dea  A  356,357 

Kelly  Rev  J  A  339 

Kerns  Capt  Samuel  D  280 

Kincaid  Rev  Eugenio  14 

Keeney  Dea  129 

Luman  Dea  John  356 

Maine  John  134 


•  Mitchell  Edsall  128,139, 1 51 . 1 M 

EldThos.  11,15,3  )G.  350 

Richard  and  family  133 

"     Mrs  Ruby  357 

Morgan  Col  A  C  and  wife    183 

Mathias  Eld  Joseph 

Otterson  Miss  Nancy  357 

Parsons  Eld  James  357 

Purinton  Eld  D  B    line  34,  p.  5 

Reynolds  and  family  177 

Rockwell  Eld  Myron  180 

Rose  Dr  Robert 'H  59 

Rogers  Dea  Roswell  R         357 

Rogers  Eld  Joel  351 

Ripley  Eld  N  H  ;-$:>5 

Rich  Eld  Elisha  :M7 

Smiley  Eld  Thos.       14,351,355 

"     DrTT  351 

|  Short  David  134 

Steel  James  139 

Sawyer  Eld  John  357 

Sturdevant  Eld  Samuel       351 
Sheardown  John  M  E-q        1 6 
"        DrAlmonC  16,314 
Tucker  Rev  DrE  134 

Tuttle  Mr  and  family  1 4'.) 

Troy  church,  first  members  34'.) 
"    Building  Com.  349 
Watrous  Rev  Geo.  P  :MS 

Weeks  Mrs  14S 

West  Eld  Hezekiah         356, '7 
Worden  Eld  J  B       line  9,  p.  5 


REFERENCES  TO  VARIOUS  PERSUASIONS. 


Antinqmians  and  Old  School  Baptists 

Arminians  and  Methodists       16,56,96, 

Campbellites 

Episcopalians 

Eld.  Jacob  Drake's  Connexion 

Free  Will  Baptists 

Lady  Huntingdon's  Connection 

Infidels — varied 

Independents  or  Congregationalists 

Presbyterians 

Roman  Catholicism 

Universalists  and  an  Annihilationist 


116,139,177,181,325,353 

137,140,151,177,214,221 

146,181,353 

21,37,43,49 

351,360 

82,86,360 

28 

131,256,326,333 
21,54 

16,101,203,252,283,313 

56,263 

156,208,29*,  327, 345 


INDEX.  367 


GENERAL  TOPICS  DEFERRED  TO. 

Tedication  of  this  work,  by  Eld.  Shcardown  19 

Its  object  and  manner  of  execution  3, 9,12,294,317 

Personal  portraitures  of  Eld.  Sheardown  5,16,328 

His  peculiarities  as  a  public  speaker  6,12,39,77,271,304,326,337. 
Early  hindrances  14,25,40,43,53,72 

Baptist  vigilance  against  errorists  and  impostors  13,73,96, 1 S2 
Attachment  to  own  home  and  churches  4,88,109,145,298,329 
Temperance  and  intemperance  16,50,131,162,179,252,277,35;) 
In  labors  abundant  12,54,109,122*,166,190,203,262,317 

Missions  at  home  and  abroad  16,182,337,347,355 

Christian  Union  so  far  as  just  to  truth  16,54,272 

Slaveholders'  Rebellion — Eld.  S.'s  three  sons'  services  15,90 
Birth,  parentage  and  early  training*  21,27.266 

Rantisnial  Regeneration  delusion  22,184,327 

Baptismal  147,181 

Mercantile  life  and  inclinations  23,26,54,161,297 

Removal  to  London — pocket  picked  and  guineas  gone  23 

Morality  cultivated — religious  impressions  24,28,30,43,74,79 
Evening  visit  with  his  precious  mother  27 

Mr.  Arbon's  conversion  to  Baptist,  views  28 

Unites  with  Mr.  Arbon's  church  by  baptism  33 

Fidelity  of  members  to  their  obligations  as  such  34,116,188 
Sad  time  in  holding  a  meeting  at  Skidby  37 

Church  calls  to  account — approbates  his  preaching  40,52 

Marriage — Church-ly  impediments— drunken  vicar  44,4s 

Great  distress  among  the  English  operatives — riots 
Too  much  "metaphysics"  for  poor  sinners  55 

Gill-ism  and  Fuller-ism  alienations  56 

Bowing  to  images  and  bones  in  France  57 

Lonely  Protestant  lady  57 

Mrs.  Sheardown  did  not  like  58 

"Rosey -tinted  accounts  from  the  New  World  59 

While  in  Holland,  Mrs.  S.  proposes  emigration  59 

None  but  agriculturists  allowed  to  leave  England  60 

Eld.  Sheardown' s  voyage  from  London  to  New  York — the 

dance  postponed — storms  and  wreck — expenses  f  1 

Diverted  from  the  Beech  Woods  to  the  Lake  country  63 

Covert,  Seneca  county — living  cheap  and  people  kind  64 

Awkwardness  in  chopping  and  plowing — tapping  basswoods  65 
Voyage  and  arrival  of  Mrs.  S.  and  her  two  children  68 

Satisfactory  intelligence  from  Skidby  69 

Religious  opportunities  and  discouragements  71,75 

Backsliding  and  temptations  72,74 

New  pastor  aids  in  obtaining  church-fellowship  76 

Renewed  in  spirit  and  again  speak  publicly  for  Jesus  77 


368  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Rapturous  enjoyments  and  remorse  during  severe  illucss  78 
Looking  out  for  a  new  home  in  the  wilderness  81 

Lost  in  balsam  swamp  at  night — rescued  by  ox-team  8£ 

Take  tip  80  acres  at  Cole's  camp,  Catliri,  Chemung  county  84 
Settle  in  the  woods — no  doors  or  windows  the  first  winter  85 
"Br.  Shwovenshear"  gets  out  an  appointment  86 

Hunt  up  the  scattered  Baptists — Conference  organized  87 

Church  recognized — debate  over  Articles  of  Faith  &c.  93 

Eld.  Sheardown  again  Licensed— and  Ordained  95,101,320 
Lights  and  shades  of  pioneer  life  85,89,166,321,324,344 

Schools  and  school  matters  16,88,91,101 

Eld.  Caton's  visit,  preaching  and  ox-sled  runaway  95 

Seneca  Association  meeting-houses,  dedications  &c.  98,181,360 
Covert  church  and  its  numerous  offshoots  100 

Eld.  S.  extending  his  field  of  labor  Northward  101 

"Bag  with  holes" — ruling  elder  makes  a  self-application  102 
"The  sound  thereof"  an  effective  sound  103 

Expositions  of  Br.  Low  of  Big  Flat  105 

The  good  women  of  that  day  ''help-meets"  indeed  105 

Bishops  P.  D.  Gillette  and  Sheardown  arrange  an  exchange  106 
Sheardown  sharply  criticised  by  an  aged  sister  107 

Extending  labors  Westward — Mead's  creek  &c.  108 

"Gospel  shoes"— foot  journeys — home  in  season  109 

Promotion — buy  a  horse  for  $40— borrow  saddle  and  bridle  109 
Expert  in  making  "cutters"  for  snow  traveling  110 

Hire  men  to  attend  to  work  at  home— case  of  T.  E.  Ill 

Eight  children — trained  to  help  themselves  114 

Townsend  settlement — Nash's  hill — Reading  church  116 

Accused  of  Freemasonry — falsehood  confessed  117,121 

Steuben  Associational  gatherings  122,125,353,360 

Eld.  A.  Bennett's  "praying  the  rain  away"  123 

Eld.  Lamb's  family — his  son's  conversion  124 

"All  the  world"  includes  Northern  Pennsylvania  127 

Two  ministers  ordained  in  Tipga  county  128 

Great  Awakening  on  Tioga  river  and  Crooked  creek  129 

Unhandsome  intrusion  overruled  138 

A  troubler  in  Israel  rebuked  139 

Preaching  always  welcomed  140, 1 66, 1 90 

A  doubting  Deacon  takes  one  back-woods  Mission  tour  141 
Rotate  between  New  York  and  Penn. — good  times  145,156,180 
Campbellite  General's  attack — is  repulsed  147 

The  aged  inn-keeper's  hostility,  conversion  and  baptism        149 

Mr.  B ,  the  rich  worldling,  changed  by  grace  157 

Description  of  three  poor  pioneer  families  166 

Two  mothers  walk  seven  miles  to  hear  a  sermon 
Securing  a  preaching  place  in  Tioga  (Willardsburg)  174 

The  Tioga  church — its  varied  ebbs  and  flows  133,175 

Conversion  of  a  German  lad,  now  a  preacher  176 


INDEX.  309 

llevival  in  Sullivan  Twp. — the  llcynolds1  family  178 

Bradford  Association— Eld.  Dimock  181,353,360 

Col.  Morgan — Lindley  &  Lawrenceville  church  183,310 

Alexander  Von  Puttkammer's  conversion  184 

•Scattered  members  remember  their  covenant  meeting  day     187 
Drumming  up  a  congregation  in  Caton,  or  "No.  1."  188 

Meetings  day  and  night  1 30, 1 90, 204, 325 

Brethren  faithful  even  after  the  preacher  left  them  1 91 

An  unkind  husband  brought  to  repentance  192 

Three  days'  meetings — protracted  efforts  193,198 

The  injudicious  evangelist — false  hopes  196 

Church  not  in  fellowship — "  Hunting  foxes  " — go  to  Bab- 
cock's  upper  room  199 
Four  hundred  conversions  reported  203 
Caviling  fatalist,  taken  in  his  own  snare  204 
Universalist  mischief-maker,  confounded  207 
Stick  of  fire-wood,  charged  with  gun-powder 
The  Pentecostal  brother,  weak  in  faith  213 
"  Old  Ship  Zion"  gains  at  least  one  passenger  217 
Gates  and  rails,  thrown  across  the  roadway  218 
The  guilt  confessed  and  exposed  220 
Horse-racer  and  gambler,  converted  221 
Eld.  Brown's  death — a  dream  partly  fulfilled  223 
A  wicked  valley — the  Gospel  wins  its  way  225 
Noisy  backslider  put  to  silence  232 
Ice  recedes  for  baptism  at  Crooked  Lake  233 
"  Agricultural  sermon"  and  convert  236 
Young  card-player,  detected  and  confessed  239 
Evil  of  partiality  in  granting  Chapel  for  party  use  242 
Church  oppose  protracted  effort — relent — blessing  follows  243 
Tantalizing  by  singing  partizan  songs — repentance  248 
Happy  seasons  with  Rochester  members  250 
Preach  in  a  tavern — sign-post  comes  down  252 
Appeals,  personal,  by;  to,  and  with  individuals — 

The  young  lady  whose  case  was  pronounced  hopeless      254 
The  infidel  who  preferred  hell  to  an  anxious-seat  256 

Adaptation  in  singing — hymns  for  particular  times — 

Unconverted  choir  could  not  sing  "Judgment  Anthem"  258 
The  gentlemen  convicted  under  singing  259 

Leave  the  dear  old  home  in  Catlin,  for  Beading  261 

Spy  out  the  land  Southward — Jefferson,  (Watkins)  262 

Lectures  on  Romanism — unpleasant  collisions  265 

the  Mosaic  laws  268 

Remove  to  Jefferson — church  organized  268,276 

Struggles  to  build  a  house  of  worship  269,276,280 

The  benevolent  Moravian  visitors  273 

Good  times  preaching  to  boatmen  271,277 

Adverse  winds  blow  away  paper  sermons  272 


370  SIIEARDOWN'S  AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

Bethel — the  Pennsylvania  boat  captain  277,280 

Chemung  River  Association — its  churches,  &c  281 

New  field  of  labor,  Westward— Hornellsville  288 

Kaise  money,  in  Elraira,  for  building  lot  291 

Death  of  Rev.  S.  M.  Bainbridge  293 

Thoughts  in  old  age— feeling  my  mortality  252,294 

The  old  gentleman  who  thought  to  keep  school  295 

Elmira  mission  church,  Pine  woods,  in  Southport  292,295 

Revival  after  dedication  of  its  chapel— become  pastor  296 
Three  temptations  while  in  the  Ministry— 

1.  To  attend  to  merchandizing  297 

2.  To  accept  a  more  lucrative  post  298 

3.  To  turn  traitor  to  the  truth  299 
Death  of  Mrs.  Esther  G.  Sheardown  300,337 
Parsonage  built  by  two  Deacons  indeed 

Death  or  Dea.  David  Howell,  a  good  man  and  true 

Too  heavy  a  burden  on  the  willing  Dea.  John  Brown 

Happy  seasons  at  out-stations  W5 

Reasons  for  desiring  a  change  of  location 

Removal  to  Troy,  Bradford  county,  Pa. 

Flood  on  Sugar  Creek — Andrus  Case  loses  heavily 

Business  activity  of  new  home — varied  recollections 

Labor  on,  trusting  in  God 

Our  great  deficiences  as  professed  followers  of  Christ  312 

We  study  the  Bible  far  too  little 

An  over-confident  preacher's  text  outside  of  the  Bible 

Grateful  to  friends  and  neighbors 

Death  of  youngest  child — extreme  sickness  314 

APPENDIX. 

Answer  to  inquiries — number  baptized,  sermons,  &c.  317 

Dates  of  points  of  interest  in  the  life  319 

Names  and  order  of  Ordination  council  320 

An  early  neighbor's  tribute  to  Mrs.  Esther  G.  S. 
Reminiscences  of  a  brother  preacher  of  former  years 
Skeletons  of  two  sermons,  thirty  years  old  326 

Letter  from  Eld.S.,  while  Evangelizing,  to  Mrs.  Esther  G.S.  329 

to  his  children          332 

Prof.  Ten  Brook's  Obituary  of  Mrs.  Esther  G.  S.  337 

Letter  from  a  member  of  Jersey  Shore  church  339 

Testimonial  to  Eld.  S.  of  Chemung  River  Association  341 

"  a  Home  lYlissionary  pastor  342 

INCIDENTS. — Preacher  keeps  a  Baptist  tavern— the  Substi- 
tute falls  behind  time — the  "sing'd  cat" — an  interloper 
ejected— a  TIniversalist  reveals  his  secret  creed — Elder 
Pecks, good  measure — fruit  in  due  season — right  singing 
appreciated— who  stole  Eld.  Sheardown's  horse?  344 

History  of  the  Troy  (Pa.)  Church— Hartwell's  itinerating 
tour— extensive  early  revivals  in  Bradford  county  347 


INDEX.  3ll 

Summary  record  of  the  original  Chemung  Association  from 
1796  to  1830— accessions,  changes,  and  dismissions  of 
churches,  its  baptisms,  &c. — its  Missionary  character — 

the  Antinomian  or  Old  School  innovations  351 

Table  of  neighboring  Baptist  Associations,  Churches,  and 

Members— progress  within  70  years  360 

TEXTS  REFERRED  TO. 

1  Pet.  3 :  21 — The  like  figure  whereunto,  even  baptism  28 

Sol.  Song,  6:  13 — Return,  return,  0  Shulamite  29 

Lam.  3 :  5.7 — Thou  drewest  near  in  the  day  39 

Isa.  41 :  10 — Fear  thou  not,  for  I  am  with  thee  41 

Isa.  7 :  25— And  on  all  hills  that  shall  be  42 

Acts  9 :  15 — But  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Go  thy  way  44 

Hag.  1 :  6 — And  he  that  earneth  wages  102 

Rom.  8 :  1 — There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  107 

Num.  32:  22 — And  be  sure  your  sins  shall  find  125 

Heb.  13:  8 — Jesus  Christ,  the  Fame  yesterday  133 

John  3 :  7 — Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto  you  146 

Ps.  72  :  8 — He  shall  have  dominion  from  sea  182 

Acts  10:  33 — And  thou  hast  well  done  that  thou  189 

Luke  16 :  22— The  rich  man  also  died  and  207 

Zech.  4:  7 — Who  art  thou,  0  great  mountain  211 

Ps.  107  :  3 — So  he  bringeth  them  into  the  desired  215 

Heb.  6:  19 — Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  216 

Ps.  128 :  5— They  who  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  236 

Josh.  7 :  1 3 — Sanctify  yourselves  against  to-morrow  245 

Exo.  15 :  24— What  shall  we  drink  ?  253 

Amos  6:  12 — Shall  horses  run  upon  the  rock  282 

1  Tim.  3:  15— The  church  of  the  living  God  310 
Isa.  50 :  4— The  Lord  God  hath  given  me  324 
Isa.  50 :  11 — Behold,  all  ye  that  kindle  a  fire  326 
Zech.  3 :  9 — Upon  one  stone  shall  be  seven  eyes  327 
Num.  35:  12 — And  they  shall  be  unto  you  cities  333 
Rev.  14  :  13 — Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  338 
Ps.  27 :  4 — One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the  Lord  348 

2  Cor.  6 :  1 — We,  then,  as  workers  together  354 


372  ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  delay  in  the  issue  of  this  work  has  added 
to  it  several  pages  of  matter.  Had  it  been  printed  on 
the  larger  size  of  type  as  at  first  intended,  it  would 
have  considerably  exceeded  400  pages. 


Should  any  reader  desire  to  propose  any  addition, 
correction,  or  advice — for  the  benefit  of  a  revised 
edition  if  called  for — please  communicate  freely  to 
Eld.  S.,  at  Troy,  Pa.,  or  to  0.  N.  Worden,  Lcw- 
isburg,  Pa. 

E.  B.  CASE,  of  Troy,  Pa.,  will  personally  attend  to 
the  sale  of  this  work  in  certain  regions  where  Eld.  S. 
is  best  known,  and  will  DELIVER  it  at  Two  DOLLARS. 

Those  desiring  it  by  mail  or  express,  will  please  ad- 
dress 0.  N.  Worden,  Lewisburg,  Union  county,  Pa., 
giving  very  plainly  their  Post  Office  (or  Station,) 
County,  and  State.  Receipts  will  be  taken  from  Post- 
master and  Expressmen,  for  books  sent  by  them  at  the 
risk  of  the  purchaser. 

Sent  by   mail,   pre-paid,   for  $2.25     per    Volume. 

By   Express      not  pre-paid,  2.00        "            " 

do.                      do.  21.00  •     "   11  Copies 

do.                     do.  40.00        "21        " 

None  but  National  money  received.  For  sums  over 
$10,  it  is  safer  to  send  Post  Office  money-orders,  or 
checks  on  the  Lewisburg  National  Bank — payable  to 
the  order  of  O.  N.  Worden. 


SECOND       THOUSAND. 


thousand  copies  of  "Life  and  Times  of  Sheardown" 

being  mostly  sold,  the  SECOND  THOUSAND  is  placed  in  the  Binder's  hands. 

The  following  leading  papers  of  TEN  religious  denomina- 
tions, and  of  various  political  parties,  have  furnished  most  commendatory 
notices  of  this  work: 

National  Baptist.  Public  Ledger,  German  Reformed  Messenger,  a  Lutheran 
paper.  American  Presbyterian  A  Genesee  Evangelist,  Philadelphia;  Chronicle, 
and  Journal,  Lewisburg  ;  Church  Advocate.  Lancaster;  Lyeoming  Gazftte,  and 
Bulletin,  Williamsport ;  Tioga  County  Agitator,  Wellsborough  ;  Potter  Journal, 
Coudersport,  Penn'a — Christian  Advocate.  Examiner  &  Chronicle,  The  Indepen- 
dent, Evangelist,  and  Observer,  New  York  city;  Northern  Advocate,  Auburn  ; 
Courier,  Seneca  Falls:  The  Advocate,  Buffalo.  N.  Y —Christian  Era.  Boston — 
Eton's  Advocate  &  Eastern  Watchman.  Portland— Christian  Secretary.  Hartford — 
Journal  &  Messenger,  Cincinnati;  Religious  Telescope,  Dayton;  Evangelical 
Messenger.  Cleveland  ;  Christian  Herald,  Kalamnzoo,  Mich  ;  Christian  Times  A 
Witness,  Chicago. 

Others  have  referred  to  it  in  similar  terms,  but  their  notices  are  not  at  hand. 

Among   many  influential   and   intelligent  gentlemen,  of 

different  churches,  who  have  voluntarily  expressed  in  writing  their  gratification 
with,  sind  their  approbation  of,  "  SOKARBOWX,"  are  the  following : 

Justin  R.  Loomis,  LL.  D.,  President  of  the  University  at  Lewisburz  ;  Henry 
Harbaugh,  D.D.,  of  the  College  at  Mercersburg;  Rev.  A.  K.Bell,  D  D.,  Allegheny 
City;  Hon.  Eli  Slifrr.  Secretary  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  Hon.  Charles  R. 
Coburn,  Superintendent  of  Common  Schools,  Harrishurg;  Rev.  E.  D.Fendall, 
and  Hon.  Henry  C.  Hickok,  Philadelphia;  Rev.  V.  S.  Worden,  late  Principal  of 
M.  E.  Seminary,  Bingbamton;  Smith  Sheldon,  Esq.,  New  York. 

Price    reduced  ! 

The  abolition  by  rbe  late  Congress  of  various  Book  taxes, 

with  the  sales  of  the  firtt  thousand,  have  enabled  the  Publisher  to  reduce  the 
price  of  the  second  thousand.  I  will  hereafter  sell  as  follows : 

Slrgle  Copy,  by  Mall  or  delivered  at  my  expense  $1.50 

"       without  any  expense  to  me  1.35 

Ten  or  more  copies  at  cost  of  purchaser          (each)         1.10 

A  Lithograph  has  been  thought  preferable  to  a  Photograph 

for  this  i?sue. 

Sincere  thanks  are  due  to  editors  and  others  who  have 

manifested  an  interest  in  tht>  sale  of  this  work.  In  the  multiplicity  of  books,  a 
special  good  word,  repeated.  *>y  those  who  may  regard  this  as  worthy  of  a  large 
circulation,  will  be  of  material  value. 

Some  kind  criticisms  and  suggestions  have  been  gratefully 

received — and  any  others  will  bf  welcome — inasmuch  as  a  revised  and  enlarged 
tuition  is  not  improbable,  (provided  costs  of  paper  and  printing  come  down  ) 

All  orders  &c  to  be  addressed  to 

0.  N.  WOK  DEN,  Lewisburg,  Union  Co.,  Pa. 


i   UP  \a 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


A     001  023  230     4 


